《Dying to Level Up!》
Chapter 1: Skipping the Tutorial
Honestly, the first thing that ran through my mind when I woke up in a dimly lit concrete corridor was that I shouldn¡¯t have stayed up so late playing games.
I rapidly blinked my eyes, trying to adjust to the darkness as I processed my surroundings. The last thing I remembered before I woke up here was playing a rather difficult rogue-like indie game that had just come out. I was immediately hooked despite dying well over a hundred times, playing all night until sunrise.
"Ugh," I groaned, clutching my head in mild pain. I was beginning to regret staying up for so long, especially since I had work the next morning.
Wait a minute.
It finally dawned on me that I wasn¡¯t in my apartment. The dim hallway I was in was sparsely lined with torches, each burning with a dull blue flame. I shivered, feeling a chilling breeze wafting towards me. The hallway itself was a bit tight, enough for about three people to walk side-by-side. Cracked concrete tiles lined the floor, while dull gray bricks made the walls, topped off with a densely packed dirt ceiling.
I glanced down at myself and found that I was still in the black track pants and white t-shirt I wore while playing games. Besides that, I didn¡¯t have anything else on me.
"Where¡ the fuck am I?" I muttered, getting up and dusting myself off. As soon as I did, a virtual translucent blue screen popped up in front of me.
[Welcome, Player Luquier Vaunt.]
I froze in place, not comprehending what I was seeing at first. I hesitantly reached out to touch the screen, slightly surprised that it was tangible as I pressed it.
[Would you like to go through the tutorial?]
[Yes | No]
I stared at the screen for a moment in disbelief. Of course, it was something I had read about before in fiction, but there was no way I was in a story with game-like elements, right?
I considered my options carefully, thinking about the events that led to me waking up here. The game I was playing was called ¡®Last Stand¡¯, a new rogue-like release that I bought the moment it came out. I was intrigued by its unique premise that separated it from the rest of rogue-like games.
In typical rogue-likes, dying was an essential part of the game mechanics, since your character would be able to grow from the experience you gained playing. Other factors included randomized maps, enemies, items, and the like with each run.
However, three things ¡®Last Stand¡¯ offered was what made me instabuy it. The first was that upon dying, you¡¯d have a chance to continue where you left off, fighting a specter of yourself the moment before you died. You wouldn¡¯t have anything on you, but your specter would have all the items and skills before your death. I always tried fighting my specter, but ended up losing every time.
The second thing ¡®Last Stand¡¯ did differently was that there was a moral system. Certain actions you chose would affect NPCs and the in-game world in various ways. Apparently, there were over 100 different endings based on the choices you made during your run, which greatly increased replayability.
The last thing that really sold me on it was the mechanic that was the name of the game itself. In ¡®Last Stand¡¯, levels were pretty much everything. There was no mana system, instead, your level determined how often you could use skills and magic. If I had a skill that shot fireballs and I was level 10, I¡¯d be able to use it that many times before it disappeared. Thankfully, there were consumables and whatnot that would replenish the usage or make them permanent, but they were scarce, adding to the sadistic brutality of the game.
Levels also determined the duration of skills and passives. Each level was equivalent to a second, which didn¡¯t seem like much, but considering there was no level cap, one could potentially reach near infinite duration. In short, if you were fighting a difficult boss or floor without any replenishables, that might as well be your ¡®last stand¡¯.
I glanced at the message screen once again, finding similarities between it and the text boxes in ¡®Last Stand¡¯. If what I was looking at was indeed my reality, then that would mean I was in the tutorial of the game. For some reason, I simply chose to believe that this wasn¡¯t real. How could it be? The last thing I remembered was playing the game, and then waking up here. It was safe to assume that this was an outlandish dream.
I shrugged and pressed ¡®No¡¯. I didn¡¯t really have anything to lose, since I was intimately familiar with the tutorial.
[Are you sure?]
[Yes, I¡¯m a stuck-up know-it-all | No, I would appreciate your help]
My face twitched. I didn¡¯t skip the tutorial in ¡®Last Stand¡¯ because it was obviously my first time, but if I had, would the system be sassy like this?
Brushing my annoyance aside, I tapped the yes option.
[Fine, whatever.]
"What the fuck?" I blinked in surprise, but the message screen quickly flickered with a different text.
[Good luck, Player Luquier Vaunt.]
The screen disappeared, replaced by three flaming blue orbs. The inner part of the orbs were transparent, each displaying an image of a weapon.
A sword and shield, a handgun, and a chain with a sickle were the options presented to me. I smiled softly, feeling the same elation I had while playing ¡®Last Stand¡¯. Each run was completely randomized, so there was no telling what you¡¯d find, but there were times that I would stumble across a really good skill or gear that would make me stronger.
I reached out, touching the orb that had the handgun.
No matter how cool it would¡¯ve been to wield a sword and shield or whipping a chain and sickle, I had no idea how to properly use the two. Not that I had any experience with a gun either, but at least it was a simple point and shoot.
The metal was cold to the touch, a heavy weight in my palm. The chrome finish shone dimly underneath the blue torches, giving it a slight cerulean hue. There was a floating description box above the weapon.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
[Beginner¡¯s Gun]
[Ammo: 12/12]
[Damage: 50]
[Traits: None]
[Description: A standard firearm.]
I looked around for any ammunition, but it seemed as if my weapon of choice only had the 12. Oops. Well, it wouldn¡¯t really matter, since 50 damage was quite a lot.
[You have selected a weapon. Please proceed forward.]
"Hold up," I murmured, gazing around the tight corridor. "I need to check my stats somehow."
In ¡®Last Stand¡¯, stats were slightly different in how they worked. I was eager to see if something like that existed in this new reality/dream I was in.
"Status window," I called out.
Nothing happened.
"Stats. Character. Profile. Open!" I ran through a gauntlet of words, trying to see if anything would happen.
[Are you done?]
I blinked at the message in front of me. I could let it slide if ¡®Last Stand¡¯ had a sassy dialogue within the game, but it seemed like this system was personally conversing with me. As if it had its own sentience.
While it would¡¯ve been an interesting topic to explore, I was more annoyed with how the system was talking to me.
"Is there a window or screen I can call to see my stats? If it exists?" I asked, fighting to keep my tone neutral.
[Yes.]
I waited to see if it would say anything else.
"Are you going to tell me how?" I began to grow impatient.
[Can you say please?] [Certainly, Player. Inquire using the command, ¡®Please¡¯.]
"You¡¯re actually¨C Please,... tell me how I can see my stats."
[With pleasure. All that is required is for you to think of it to fruition. The screen will adjust according to the limits of your imagination.]
Clenching my jaw, I did as it said, imagining a blue status window similar to the simplistic ones in ¡®Last Stand¡¯.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 100 | Strength: 5]
[Speed: 5 | Magic: 0]
[Risk: 0 | Stat Points: 5]
[Experience: 0%]
I cringed from the numbers, but it was pretty realistic. Characters in ¡®Last Stand¡¯ were semi-accurate to real humans, boosted to god-like beings by way of various supporting aspects. It just sucked that my stats were pathetic compared to the starting characters in the game. Besides sharing the same level, health, and free stat points, their stats began at 10 points each.
"Wait a minute," I frowned, glancing closer at the Risk stat. That was new to me.
Everything seemed to be the same from the virtual game, which gave me the impression that the stats shown would work similar to ¡®Last Stand¡¯.
Health was self-explanatory. Strength affected the user¡¯s strength and recovered a certain amount of health points every hour; currently I recovered 5 per hour. Speed dictated how fast I could move, and reduced the cooldown time of skills in seconds depending on the amount of points. Magic added more power to skills, and also affected the amount of experience gained by a percentage. It sounded like a lot, but considering the limitless level cap alongside the sheer amount of experience needed to level, it was pretty fair. Title was a weird one, though I assumed it worked a bit like classes in ¡®Last Stand¡¯.
I leaned in closer to look at the Risk stat, tapping it with a finger.
[Risk: Gain additional stat points equal to amount invested in Risk when you level up. Also increases specter strength and pain sensitivity by percentage. Permanent.]
"Whoa," I breathed out. A permanent stat? During my playthrough, nothing, including levels and experience, was permanent, giving the game a brutal difficulty. I always liked a challenge, which is probably why I was one of the few people who eagerly waited for its release.
Having Risk as a permanent stat truly lived up to its name. That meant that even if I only invested 1 point into it, my specter would always have a 1% strength increase over me should I choose to fight it. It also meant that any pain I took would be amplified. But, the reward of additional stats was too tantalizing to give up.
I tutted, figuring that I¡¯d research this later. That is, if this whole thing was real or not.
"Fuck it."
[You have added 5 points into Risk.]
[Current Risk: 5]
[You have no remaining points left.]
"Well, there¡¯s that," I sighed, dismissing the screen. It was time to play.
I cautiously trudged forward, holding my gun with both hands. In the tutorial stage of ¡®Last Stand¡¯, the environment was much like the corridor I was in. If this was anything like that, then I should expect to face some skeletons soon.
A low growl far ahead stopped me in my tracks. That didn¡¯t sound like the rattling of bones.
For a moment, I briefly considered turning back, but since I figured I had no idea what I was doing here or if it was even real, I forged onwards, swallowing my fear.
The growling grew louder, causing me to nervously grip my pistol tighter. Maybe I was wrong. Maybe this wasn¡¯t like the game at all, and it was a similar situation as that. Or maybe¨C
The source of the growling became clear as a hulking figure entered my vision. It was towering, almost touching the top of the ceiling as it dragged a gigantic butcher¡¯s knife on the ground.
"Holy fuck."
It was a monstrous, pale gray and deformed humanoid. It shuffled forward, dragging a foot behind it as it locked onto me with dull, lifeless black eyes. The stench of rot assaulted my nose, causing me to dry heave. Chunks of flesh seemed missing from its body, which explained the foul odor.
[Name: Rotting Cannibal | Level 1]
[Health: 500 | Strength: 50]
[Speed: 3 | Magic: 1]
"Oh..." I gasped up at the monster.
The Rotting Cannibal lunged at me before I could process anything, its massive form closing the distance between us in mere seconds. Reacting quickly, I raised my gun, taking a deep breath, and fired a shot at its head. The bullet ricocheted harmlessly off its skull, doing no damage despite the 50 damage stat. I cursed, feeling the weight of the gun in my hands. It was useless against this thing.
The creature roared, pulling its butcher¡¯s knife straight towards me.
I thought that once it hit me, I''d wake up from this nightmare.
Instead, the knife sliced upwards, cleaving my left arm off, and pain exploded through my body. I screamed, falling to the ground, clutching at my stump. Blood poured out of the gash, staining the concrete beneath me. The world spun, and I felt dizzy. I couldn''t breathe.
[Health: 20]
[System alert: You are low on health. Bleeding status inflicted. You will continuously lose 1 health point every second.]
"No... shit..." I gasped, trying to crawl away from the monster with my remaining arm. I had dropped the gun somewhere, but that was the least of my worries right now.
The Cannibal stalked forward, knife glinting in the dim light. I forced myself to stand, feeling woozy and weak. My vision swam, and I stumbled backwards, hitting the wall behind me. There was no escape.
The last thing I remember was the Cannibal swinging its sword down, cleaving me in half.
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 100 | Strength: 5]
[Speed: 5 | Magic: 0]
[Risk: 5 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 0%]
Chapter 2: Getting a Feel for Controls
I woke up with a gasp, finding myself surrounded in darkness. The pain in my body was gone.
"Was that all a dream?" I murmured to myself, patting my body all over. It felt so vivid, so real. For some reason, I was surprised that I wasn¡¯t freaking out about what just happened.
[You have died.]
[Would you like to fight your specter?]
[Yes | No]
I blinked at the message screen before me. Slowly, I realized that this was indeed real.
"No... I need answers," I muttered to myself. I hesitated for a moment, then finally decided to confront my own specter. After all, what harm could it do now?
I hit ''Yes'', causing the dark void to vanish, replaced by a white space. In front of me, a shadow grew in size, shaping itself into a human-like figure.
As it finished forming, I realized that I was looking at a shadowy version of myself. The only difference was the gun it held in its hands.
"Oh, f¨C"
The specter began firing, which I barely managed to avoid by leaping out of the way. I had forgotten that my specter would have my previous equipment on top of the 5% increase in strength.
I didn''t have a single thing on me, but I at least know that the gun my specter was holding only had 12 bullets. I had counted 4 shots it fired already, which meant I only needed to dodge 8 more.
But even as I thought that, a searing sharp pain suddenly raced through my left leg. Numbly, I realized that I had been shot, and my leg was bleeding profusely. I could feel my strength draining with every moment.
I stumbled, finally falling to the ground as more bullets embedded themselves into my back. I didn¡¯t realize I was screaming in pain.
[Health: 10]
[System alert: You are low on health. Bleeding status inflicted. You will continuously lose 1 health point every second.]
I didn''t have time to think of a snarky comeback before my world exploded in pain and my vision went dark once more.
My eyes shot open and I jerked upright, not registering that I was back in the corridor right away. I clutched at my leg and back, which were completely fine. My heart raced and my breath came out in short, ragged gasps. I had died twice, and it all felt very real.
A wave of nausea washed over me, and I got on all fours, dry heaving as the shock of my deaths hit me.
"What the fuck!" I shouted, still trying to get my bearings. I looked around, taking in the familiar sights of the corridor, the dim lighting and the damp concrete walls. I didn''t know why this was happening to me.
"Let me out!" I shouted, looking around for nothing in particular. "Let me out of here!" My voice echoed down the corridor, but no one came to my rescue. I was trapped, and I knew it. The air was stale, the lighting dim, and the concrete walls seemed to close in on me. I couldn''t help but shiver in fear.
[Are you just going to give up?]
I stared at the system message, my heart pounding. It seemed to be taunting me. "No," I said through gritted teeth, waving the screen away. "I won''t give up."
Despite not knowing if I''d ever get out of here, the thought that I respawned in the same place was sort of reassuring, painful deaths aside. I forced myself to stand up once again, ignoring the throbbing pain in my leg from the first time around. I had to keep moving, keep searching for a way out.
But did I have a reason to get out? I had no friends, an estranged sister, and a shitty desk job that I couldn¡¯t force myself to quit. If anything, maybe being stuck in here was better than living a life in the real world. If I could even call it that.
Shaking my head to push away my thoughts, I opened up my status window, surprised at what I saw.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 100 | Strength: 5]
[Speed: 5 | Magic: 0]
[Risk: 5 | Stat Points: 5]
[Experience: 0%]
"Holy..." I whispered. Having Risk as a permanent stat was pretty nice, but respawning with 5 extra stat points to invest with immediately gave me an idea. A bad one, but an idea nonetheless.
[You have added 5 points into Risk.]
[Current Risk: 10]
[You have no remaining points left.]
In hindsight, I realized it was a suicidal thing to do, but since I was level 1, I never planned on fighting my specter any time soon. The only problem was, I¡¯d have to endure dying several times just to get a chance of getting to level 2. That was without saying the increased sensitivity to pain as well.
Sighing to myself, I turned around to see three weapon orbs in front of me once again. This time, there were different previews compared to the first round.
[Weapon Orb 1: Short Sword]
[Weapon Orb 2: Dagger]
[Weapon Orb 3: Bow]
I cursed, realizing that this round, my weapon options were less than superb. The short sword and dagger weren''t much use with my limited experience, and while a bow could be useful at range, it wouldn''t do much good in the tight corridor.
With another sigh, I made my choice. I would gamble on the short sword. It was the most versatile of the options, and even though I was level one, I could still hope to improve my skills with it.
[Short Sword]
[Damage: 10]
[Traits: None]
[Description: A standard blade, shorter than normal.]
Weapon in hand, I trudged forward, half-expecting to run into the Rotting Cannibal from before. To my relief, he was nowhere to be seen. The corridor stretched on for what seemed like an eternity, the dim lighting casting eerie shadows that danced along the walls.
My new short sword felt light in my hand, but I was grateful for the extra reach it gave me. The last thing I wanted was to get up close and personal with whatever horrors lurked in these halls. As I walked, I found myself becoming more accustomed to the weight of the weapon, learning how best to wield it.
For a while, I walked on, cautiously straining my ears to hear anything out of the ordinary. But the silence was oppressive, and I began to feel as if something were watching me, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
A sudden groaning up ahead made my heart leap into my throat, and I quickly crouched down, my short sword at the ready. The groaning grew louder, more agonized, and I realized it was coming from around a corner. I carefully crept forward, my senses on high alert. As I rounded the corner, I saw a figure slumped against the wall, its back turned to me. It was another survivor, or at least someone who had once been human. Their clothes were tattered and bloodstained, and their movements were slow and labored.
[Name: Rotting Corpse | Level 1]
[Health: 100 | Strength: 20]
[Speed: 2 | Magic: 0]
Seeing how low the monster''s stats were gave me a bit of hope. Slowly, I crept forward, preparing to plunge my sword into its back. As I drew closer, I raised my blade, tensing my muscles, ready to strike. But then something stopped me. Something didn''t feel right. The figure didn''t move or react at all to my presence, and its movements were unnaturally slow. It almost seemed... like it was trying to convince me to approach.
I couldn''t stop though, my heart pounding in my chest. Something was wrong, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was walking into a trap. As I hesitated, the figure suddenly twisted its head around, revealing a gaping hole where its face should be. The sight sent a chill down my spine, and in that moment, I knew. The creature wasn''t trying to convince me to approach, it was trying to lure me in.
It lunged, faster than I''d anticipated, its tattered hands reaching for my throat. I stumbled back, barely managing to dodge the attack. The short sword flashed through the air, meeting the creature''s grasp, and for a moment we were locked together. I struggled to maintain my grip on the weapon as the creature thrashed wildly, its movements growing ever more desperate.
"Fuck!" I cried out, wrenching my weapon free and thrusting the blade into its neck. There was a sickening crunch, and the creature went limp, falling to the ground. I yanked my sword out and stumbled back, breathing heavily as my heart was still racing.
[Name: Rotting Corpse | Level 1]
[Health: 20 | Strength: 20]
[Speed: 2 | Magic: 0]
My eyes widened as I watched the creature''s body twitch and convulse on the ground. I knew it wasn''t over yet. I had to finish it off.
Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself against any more surprises and raised my sword once more. I brought it down with all my might, decapitating the monster. Its head rolled away, coming to rest against the wall, and the body went limp.
[You have gained 50 experience points.]
[Experience: 50%]
"Oh, hell yeah," I muttered to myself, feeling a surge of relief wash over me as I surveyed the now-headless corpse at my feet. If I leveled up, I¡¯d receive 5 stat points on top of the extra 10 from Risk. I didn''t have time to celebrate, though. The halls were still eerily silent, and I knew that whatever horrors lurked here were far from defeated.
I walked on, gripping my short sword tightly. If this was anything like ''Last Stand'', then I should expect to encounter more of the same monsters. Hopefully.
Gradually, I began to hear a chorus of groaning, similar to the one the Rotting Corpse had made. It seemed to be coming from deeper within the corridor. I steeled myself, readying my sword, and continued onward. As I turned another corner, I was confronted with a scene that chilled me to the bone.
[Name: Rotting Corpse | Level 1]
[Health: 20 | Strength: 20]
[Speed: 2 | Magic: 0]
[Name: Rotting Corpse | Level 1]
[Health: 20 | Strength: 20]
[Speed: 2 | Magic: 0]
[Name: Rotting Corpse | Level 1]
[Health: 20 | Strength: 20]
[Speed: 2 | Magic: 0]
An entire swarm of Rotting Corpses blocked my way forward, their tattered bodies shuffling slowly as they moaned and groaned. The stench of death was overwhelming, making it difficult to breathe. I froze in place, watching as one of the monsters took notice of me.
"Wait, fuck¨C"
The swarm of Rotting Corpses surged forward as one, engulfing me in a sea of tattered flesh. I was thrown to the ground, my short sword flying from my grasp as the creatures swarmed over me, their putrid hands clawing at my exposed flesh. I screamed in pain and terror as they tore into me, their strength seemingly inhuman.
It hurt. The pain was so unbearable that I couldn''t think of anything else. The 10% increase to pain sensitivity was so much worse than I imagined.
[Health: 80]... [Health: 50]... [Health: 20]... [Health: 10]
I couldn''t even see the system message as my eyes were gouged out, and my world faded into darkness once more.
[You have died.]
[Would you like to fight your specter?]
[Yes | No]
I found myself back in the darkness, staring up at the system message. Just like the time I died to the Rotting Cannibal, I was strangely calm, my body feeling no traces of pain. Maybe this space of limbo prevented me from feeling such things.
Regardless, I was aware that it would hit me once I returned. I pinched myself, feeling no sensation of pain. That was good; it seemed like this darkness was a safe space.
Turning my attention back to the blue screen, I tapped ¡®No¡¯, my vision blurring once more as I found myself back in the corridor. A wave of nausea washed over me as the memories of my latest death flooded through my thoughts, but I managed to force it down, opening up my status window.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 100 | Strength: 5]
[Speed: 5 | Magic: 0]
[Risk: 10 | Stat Points: 5]
[Experience: 0%]
Okay, so everything had reset besides my Risk. At this point, I figured I should invest my stat points into something else that would help me survive.
"Wait..." I murmured to myself. Since there was a good chance that every run was randomized, I figured I should save my precious stats points and use them accordingly. As fun as it was to try builds or stat combinations, the reality was that this wasn''t the game I had been playing. I could and had died already, each death more painful than the last.
I closed my status window, deciding that I would put off any stat point investment until I had a better understanding of the world and the enemies I would be facing. For now, I would focus on survival.
I turned around to the three floating blue orbs, wondering what selection of weapons would be available to me this time. Hopefully something good.
[Weapon Orb 1: Skeletal Sword]
[Weapon Orb 2: Dull Short Sword]
[Weapon Orb 3: Sickly Club]
"Are you shitting me..." I cursed under my breath. While I couldn''t tell what their stats were, their names didn''t sound like powerful weapons to me.
"Well, maybe there''s something about the Skeletal Sword that makes it useful against the undead..." I muttered, selecting the floating orb containing the Skeletal Sword. A weighty, yet well-balanced weapon appeared in my grasp. "I hope so."
[Skeletal Sword]
[Damage: 15]
[Traits: Fragile | Summon]
[Description: A deceivingly weak blade, this weapon will shatter upon first contact, but will spawn Skeletons from the broken pieces.]
I swore loudly. It seemed like this was a one-time use. But then again, maybe I could use it to weaken an enemy before finishing them off with something else. If I was lucky enough to find something else till then.
Steeling myself, I began to creep forward in the corridor, my senses on high alert. If I was to escape this place, then I''d have to level up quickly. That meant surviving and killing whatever I came across.
The hallway stretched on for what felt like an eternity, the cold stone pressing against my back. I passed by several doors, but I didn''t dare open them, afraid of what might lie behind them.
I paused as I heard a couple of growling and groans from behind the doors, but continued when I figured it was safe. After a while, I began to make out a faint warm light up ahead. My heart raced, realizing that it was a yellowish color compared to the sinister blue flames from the torches. I didn''t want to get my hopes up, but feeling the air grow warmer gave me the impression that it was the exit.
I grew slightly bolder, increasing my pace towards the light as I gripped my Skeletal Sword. If this place was anything like ''Last Stand'', then I knew that it might not be the exit, but rather a trap or worse.
The hallway seemed to go on forever, and my heart began to race as I neared the end. I could feel a draft of cold air blowing from the direction of the light, and I forced myself to remain calm. I could smell a hint of flowers, like I was near a garden. My hopes soared, but I knew I had to be careful.
My eyes adjusted, and I finally saw what lay beyond: A meadow with a distant village far ahead.
I unconsciously smiled, relief flooding through my body as I jogged towards the exit. Finally, I was free from this¨C
My foot sank a little deeper than usual on a concrete tile. I glanced down, immediately realizing I had stepped on a trap.
Above me, I heard multiple clicking sounds whoosh open, but I didn''t even get the chance to look up as I felt several sharp stabs of pain pierce through my body. Whether I was screaming or not, all I knew was that the pain was excruciating, and I was pinned in place by the long rusted spears that had fallen from the ceiling.
[Health: 10]
[System alert: You are low on health. Bleeding status inflicted. You will continuously lose 1 health point every second.]
The Skeletal Sword had dropped from my hand as I watched my health tick down. In a split second of clarity or insanity, I managed to open up my status screen.
[You have added 5 points into Risk.]
[Current Risk: 15]
[You have no remaining points left.]
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 100 | Strength: 5]
[Speed: 5 | Magic: 0]
[Risk: 15 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 50%]
Chapter 3: Breaking the Cycle
Once again, I found myself in the limbo, staring at the specter challenge prompt. The pain was gone, I was calm, and I had to start all over again.
I sat up cross-legged, making sense of my thoughts. In hindsight, investing more stats into Risk was the most idiotic thing to do, but I didn''t want to waste those free points. The only way I''d ever be able to reap the Risk attribute was if I leveled up. Hell, just leveling up once would be enough to improve my stats.
An idea began to form in my head. It wasn''t the most well-thought out plan, nor was it logical, but since I was seemingly trapped in this world, it was the only one that made sense.
First, considering the fact that I could die, but not in the permanent way, this gave me a little bit of space to test out anything I thought of. Second, since Risk was the only permanent stat, I decided to save investing my points unless I was on the verge of death, to which I''d put them towards that attribute. I figured it''d mitigate the pain sensitivity somewhat while also allowing me to shift strategies should I find the opportunity to level up. Finally, with these two in mind, I ended up throwing caution to the side, since the floors were unpredictable.
I knew the drawbacks to this strategy was that the pain I felt each death would grow more intense, but having come this far, I couldn''t turn back even if I wanted to. Not to mention there wasn''t a guaranteed chance of me being able to find myself in a situation that would help me reach level 2 without any trouble.
[Are you going to choose something?]
I blinked at the message screen. The specter challenge prompt was still hovering before me, accompanied by the new message. It seemed like the system was growing impatient.
"Why the rush?" I grumbled, hitting No on the challenge screen. Transported back to the corridor, I fought the urge to vomit, regaining my bearings.
With my new plan in mind, I turned to the three weapon orbs, lowering my expectations.
[Weapon Orb 1: Longsword]
[Weapon Orb 2: Dagger]
[Weapon Orb 3: Staff]
"Fuck it." I chose the Longsword, since a dagger was too pitiful and I had no magic for a staff to be useful.
[Longsword]
[Damage: 20]
[Traits: None]
[Description: A standard blade, longer than normal.]
I walked down the corridor, feeling much bolder than the previous runs. Even with the unnatural sounds all around me, I was determined to keep trying over and over again until I got the opportunity to level up. I just wasn''t looking forward to dying all the time.
[Name: Skeletal Mage | Level 1]
[Health: 10 | Strength: 5]
[Speed: 1 | Magic: 20]
I swore loudly as I faced the rattling skeleton. Though it wasn''t very durable, its Magic stat was nothing to scoff at. It dodged my first few swings, laughing maniacally as it did so. The sounds of its bones clashing together grated on my ears, making me want to claw them out.
Instead, it managed to shoot out beams of darkness that pierced my body, causing me to drop my weapon. Involuntarily screaming again, I added my stat points to Risk, bringing it up to a total of 20 before my vision went dark.
[You have added 5 points into Risk.]
[You have died.]
[You have added 5 points into Risk.]
[You have died.]
[You have added 5 points into Risk.]
[You have died.]
[...]
I began to lose track of how many times I died, the pain growing more intense with each death, but I refused to give up. Just before each time I died, I invested more points into Risk. The skeletons and the monsters seemed to laugh at my attempts, taunting me as they sent me back to the starting room, my body aching from the punishment it had endured. At one point, I no longer cared what weapon I chose, picking one at random and running full-speed down the corridors.
Monstrous creatures, poisonous traps, undead, and even a serpentine dragon at one point. The corridor seemed to laugh at my suffering as I continued to die, time after time. My body felt like it was on fire, my lungs burning from the effort of each breath. But I refused to give up. With every death, I became more determined to make it out alive.
[Are you crazy?]
A new system message popped up in front of me. I had lost count of how many runs I attempted, slowly becoming used to the pain.
"What are you talking about?" I scowled at the screen.
[Why are you committing suicide? Don''t you want to get out of here?]
"If you''re the system of this place, shouldn''t you have seen what I''ve been going through? How''s anyone supposed to get out of here?"
[If you had taken the tutorial, maybe it would have helped.]
I smiled dryly. "Would it tell me anything I didn''t already know from ''Last Stand''?"
[...How do you know the name of this place?]
"Huh," I narrowed my eyes at the screen. "You telling me you also know what ''Last Stand'' is? I thought it was just a game. Isn''t this place it?"
The system seemed to pause for a moment before continuing.
[Last Stand is not a game, Player Luquier Vaunt. It is an environment to help foster the growth of Players such as yourself.]
"I have a lot of questions that I assume you can''t answer, or can only do so after I get out of here or something?" I reached out, grabbing a random weapon from the choices before me. Sweet, it was another Beginner''s Gun.
[That is correct, Player.]
"So, circling back," I cocked the gun and ran forward. "Does the tutorial tell me anything new besides what I know now?"
[...]
[It does not.]
"Does it give me any rewards for finishing the tutorial?" I leaped over the weighted tiles, having learned what they looked like.
[It... does not.]
"Then, I hope you''re not offended, but that''s why I didn''t go through the tutorial. Why bother going through the same thing I did in my world?"
I turned a corner, and there it was. The exit. I could see it glowing faintly in the distance, promising freedom and escape. But I knew better than to rush in. I surveyed the area, taking a deep breath to steady my nerves.
[I thought... the tutorial would help you, Player. That is what the other Admins did for their towers.]
"Wait... Admins? Towers? I''m not the only one going through this shit?" I cautiously crept forward, taking care to step around the weighted tiles. "And why does it sound like you have your own personality? I''m just spit-balling here, but it definitely feels like you''re a sentient being rather than an AI system."
[That... cannot be answered right now.]
"Figures."
The exit grew closer, beckoning me with its promise of freedom. I readied my gun, taking a deep breath before racing towards the exit. As I drew near, I noticed a strange symbol etched into the floor, glowing brightly beneath my feet.
"Motherfucker."
[You have added 5 points into Risk.]
The symbol exploded in a shower of green light, mercifully killing me in one go.
[Why is this the path you have chosen?]
I stared up at the message hovering alongside the specter challenge prompt. I sighed as I sat up, stretching my body.
"I''ve played countless rogue-like games, and the best strategy I''ve found was to embrace the mechanics of death. In those types of games, it''s almost impossible for someone to beat it without dying once. It''s a part of how it works."
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
[But if you were to approach things cautiously or invest your points into something substantial, you would be able to adopt a different path.]
"Yeah, but the only problem is, that only works in video games. On the chance that this is really happening to me and not a fucked-up dream, I''m limited by my human body. Those characters I play can do all sorts of superhuman stuff, while I''m just... pathetic. You throw in the fact that every run I do is completely random, and there''s no sense in structuring a plan like that."
[Is it worth it to suffer the way you have?]
"No, not at all," I grimaced, standing up in the darkness. "But what else can I do? I just have to hope I get lucky in one of these runs."
I hit the No button, getting transported back to the corridor. The nausea barely registered in my mind as I glanced at the three weapons orbs, not really expecting anything.
"Why do you keep trying to talk me out of it, anyway?" I muttered to myself. "It''s not like you''re the one in this shitty situation."
[That... cannot be answered right now, either.]
"Whatever," I sighed, viewing what the orbs had to offer. To my surprise, they were now a brilliant shade of blue instead of the dull tone I was used to.
[Congratulations! You have earned the achievement: ''Even Death Can''t Stop Me!'']
"What the fuck?" I muttered as I stared at the message. I tapped it hesitantly, bringing up a description box.
[Achievement: Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Acquired by dying at least 300 times.]
[Description: Upon resurrection, gain something useful. Halves all pain sensitivity. Reduces mental shock from death by percentage in proportion to times died.]
[Number of Deaths: 300 | Reduction: 30%]
"Holy shit. I died 300 times?" I muttered, unable to believe it. A strange sense of accomplishment washed over me, followed by a twinge of unease. "Wait... halves all pain sensitivity? I could''ve used that in the beginning of all this. And what the hell does ''gain something useful'' mean?"
I cleared the screens and glanced back at the three shining weapon orbs. My eyes widened at their names.
[Weapon Orb 1: The Black Rose]
[Weapon Orb 2: The Silver Serpent]
[Weapon Orb 3: The Bloodstone]
Okay... they sounded a little edgy, but strong. I raked my eyes over each weapon, surprised to find that I could now see a brief description for them.
[Weapon Orb 1: The Black Rose]
[The Black Rose is a twisted and corrupted weapon, its petals etched with dark runes. Despite its unsettling appearance, it is a fearsome close-quarters combat weapon, capable of dealing immense damage in a short amount of time.]
[Weapon Orb 2: The Silver Serpent]
[The Silver Serpent is a graceful and deadly curved blade, its surface shimmering with a cold radiance. It excels at swift, precise strikes, allowing its wielder to dance in and out of combat with ease.]
[Weapon Orb 3: The Bloodstone]
[The Bloodstone is a massive war hammer, its head etched with runes of dark power. It deals immense impact damage, shattering armor and bones alike, but can be unwieldy in tight spaces.]
There was no way I could even lift the Bloodstone, and I was getting tired of close-combat. That meant the Silver Serpent was the best choice. I hesitated for a moment, wondering if it was the right choice. But then again, it was the only one left. Taking a deep breath, I reached out and grasped the weapon''s hilt, feeling its cool surface against my palm.
[Silver Serpent]
[Damage: 150]
[Traits: Venomous | Petrifying | Piercing]
[Description: A katana-like blade made from a Moonsnake''s soul, this weapon is capable of slicing through nearly all objects, inflicting poisonous wounds and petrification with every successful strike.]
I stared at the silver sword in my hands. It seemed like dying so many times finally paid off with the achievement I gained that got me a damn good weapon this run. Before I knew it, a smile had bloomed across my face.
[Does this mean you will no longer be reckless?]
I snorted at the system message. "If anything, my new achievement encourages me to be more reckless. But... you have a point." I swung the Silver Serpent around, marveling at the weight and balance of it in my hands. "I''d hate to lose a weapon this nice."
I moved through the corridor, confident, but cautious. Despite the strength of my weapon, my stats were still the same, and I could die very easily if I wasn''t careful.
It wasn''t long before I encountered my first monster.
[Name: Zombie | Level 1]
[Health: 100 | Strength: 20]
[Speed: 1 | Magic: 0]
At this point, I no longer felt fear after dying countless times, quickly dashing forward and swinging my Silver Serpent. It connected with the Zombie''s head, and the satisfying crunch of bone echoed through the corridor. I followed up with a quick thrust, feeling the blade slide effortlessly through the undead flesh. As the Zombie collapsed to the ground, its health depleted, I felt a surge of satisfaction course through my veins.
[You have gained 1 experience point.]
[Experience: 1%]
I swore under my breath. Of course, the moment things went smoothly for me that it wouldn''t yield the results I wanted.
Up ahead, I heard more groans, seeing a crowd of Zombies staggering towards me. I gripped my Silver Serpent tighter, calmly preparing to cut them down. I wasn''t going to dwell on it for too long, focusing on killing as many of them as possible so that I could level up.
[You have gained 1 experience point.]
[You have gained 1 experience point.]
[You have gained 1 experience point.]
[...]
As I cut the last of the Zombies down, I slumped against the corridor wall to catch my breath. The blade had cleaved them like they were butter, reducing the effort it took to kill them.
[Experience: 64%]
I took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. That wasn''t too bad. Hopefully I''d be able to come across more Zombies to level up-
A familiar growl caused me to freeze in place. Slowly, I turned my head forward, catching sight of a hulking figure.
[Name: Rotting Cannibal | Level 1]
[Health: 500 | Strength: 50]
[Speed: 3 | Magic: 1]
The pale gray giant trudged towards me, dragging its wickedly huge butcher''s blade. Fear rose within me, but I forced it down, shifting into a defensive stance. The Silver Serpent trembled in my hands.
"Hey, you ugly bastard," I managed to grin weakly. "I was hoping I''d never see you again."
The Rotting Cannibal let out a roar, charging forward at me. I barely had time to react, my body instinctively dodging out of the way as the butcher''s blade sliced through the air where I had been standing. It was then that I realized just how much stronger the monster was compared to the Zombies I''d faced earlier. My heart raced as I struggled to keep my footing, the Silver Serpent dancing nimbly in my hands.
After dying countless times to various traps and monsters, my senses had been heightened, allowing me to react quicker to the Rotting Cannibal''s attack. I managed to dodge another swing, but this time, I felt the wind of the blade as it whistled past my ear. I needed to find an opening, some weakness to exploit. As the monster charged at me again, I ducked down and rolled to the side, coming up behind it in a crouch.
I thrust the Silver Serpent forward, embedding the blade deep in the monster''s back. With a roar of pain, the Rotting Cannibal stumbled forward, giving me just enough room to step away. I quickly pulled my weapon free and backed up a few steps, readying myself for another attack. The monster turned to face me, its pale gray skin twitching in anger. It raised its massive blade, preparing to strike.
[Name: Rotting Cannibal | Level 1]
[Health: 350 | Strength: 50]
[Speed: 3 | Magic: 1]
[Status: Poisoned | Petrification]
[Notice: This target will continuously lose 1 health point every second.]
The grin on my face grew more confident. Finally, some progress. The poison was taking effect, slowly whittling away at the Rotting Cannibal''s health. I had to strike quickly while it was weakened, but I couldn''t afford to make a mistake. One slip, one missed blow, and it would be the end of me.
The monster charged again, but this time, it was slower, less coordinated. I danced nimbly out of the way, avoiding its clumsy swings. My breath coming in ragged gasps, I circled around it, looking for an opening. The Silver Serpent sang through the air as I attacked, landing a series of blows on its flesh. The Rotting Cannibal stumbled back, its body beginning to appear covered in stone.
I pressed my advantage, striking again and again, my movements fluid and precise. The monster''s skin grew more gray and petrified with each passing second, its movements more sluggish. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last of its health was gone, and the Silver Serpent met its mark, cleaving the monster''s head from its shoulders.
[You have gained 100 experience points.]
[Level up!]
[You obtained Rotting Cannibal''s Decay skill.]
As the last of the Rotting Cannibal''s head crumbled to dust, I let out a shaky breath, my body trembling with relief and adrenaline. The Silver Serpent seemed to glow brighter in my hands, a silent congratulation for my victory. I looked around, taking in my surroundings. The once-grim chamber was now a little less grim, the air a bit less oppressive.
"Holy... fuck!" I gasped, sitting on the ground. "I... I did it." The Silver Serpent, still glowing brightly, lay across my lap. I took a deep breath, feeling a mixture of elation and exhaustion wash over me. "I really did it."
I opened up my status window, nearly choking at what I saw.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 2]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 100 | Strength: 5]
[Speed: 5 | Magic: 0]
[Risk: 1500 | Stat Points: 1510]
[Experience: 36%]
[Skill List]
The payoff from investing in Risk was even better than I imagined. I gained 5 points from leveling up along with the 5 free points when I respawned. But the additional 1500 points from Risk was the icing on top.
Figuring that the Skill List tab was self-explanatory, I decided to distribute my stat points.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 2]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 700 | Strength: 305]
[Speed: 205 | Magic: 310]
[Risk: 1500 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 36%]
Normally, I would have wanted to hold onto some extra points, but faced with the reality of my situation, they were useless if I ended up dying. I definitely didn''t need any more points into Risk. Finally, while I only had one Skill that used Magic, I was more concerned with the percentage increase in experience points rather than the additional damage.
[You are... incredible, Player. You have shown a tenacity and fortitude unexpected of your caliber.]
"No, I''m just a masochist for punishment," I muttered back, tapping on the Skill List tab.
[Skills]
[Decay 2/2]
[Damage: 5 (+310 initial)/second | Slow: 10% | Duration: 205 seconds | Cooldown: 0 seconds]
[Description: Emits a corrosive aura around the user, damaging and slowing nearby enemies over time.]
"Jesus..." What would''ve been a useless starter skill was now an oppressive force to be reckoned with. With the increased strength from leveling, the damage output was now nothing to sneeze at. I could practically feel the power coursing through my veins, the anticipation of using it on some unlucky monster almost too much to bear. Too bad I could only use it twice before it disappeared, unless I leveled up again.
I stood up, feeling rejuvenated and stronger than before. My body was lighter, my mind sharper. With the Silver Serpent in hand, I felt invincible. I surveyed the chamber once more, taking in the damp air and the glimmer of decay. The Rotting Cannibal''s remains lay scattered around, slowly dissolving into a blue mist.
"Okay... time to get out of this place."
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 2]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 700 | Strength: 305]
[Speed: 205 | Magic: 310]
[Risk: 1500 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 36%]
[Skills]
[Decay 2/2]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
Chapter 4: Oops, It鈥檚 a Boss
Unfortunately, there were no more monsters for a while, the only obstacles being traps that were laughably easy to maneuver around now that I had some weight to my stats. I nimbly leapt over spikes, dodged poisonous darts, and even barreled through continuous streams of fire. While it did take a small chunk out of my health, the pain I felt was cut in half due to my achievement and I was recovering 305 health points back every hour regardless.
"For level 2... am I not a little too overpowered right now?" I muttered to myself as I carefully avoided another trap. The corridor leading to the next chamber was much wider than the one I had just escaped from, lined with ancient tapestries and paintings that depicted long-forgotten rituals and sacrifices. The air felt colder here, as if the rot had yet to fully claim this section of the place.
As I approached the entrance to the next chamber, I hesitated for a moment. Having played so many games, I had a gut feeling that I was approaching a boss very soon. That kind of sucked, since I had seen the exit in my previous runs before, so why was it that I was facing a boss now? "Just do it," I whispered to myself, steeling my resolve. "You can handle it."
The next chamber was much larger, with a massive statue of some long-forgotten goddess looming in the center. A dais was built around the statue, and atop it lay a massive tome, its leather cover tattered and worn from age. The air felt thick with power, as if the very atmosphere was alive with magic.
I stood in place, surveying my surroundings. Before I realized it, the entrance behind me slammed shut, and it didn''t seem like it was going to open any time soon. Oh, well.
Nothing seemed to happen as I stood still, so that was a good sign. I cautiously took a step forward. Nothing again. I gathered that the activating mechanism in the chamber was the massive tome on the dais. As long as I didn''t disturb it, I wouldn''t be triggering anything unwelcome for the moment.
"All right," I sat down, trying to come up with a plan. The exit on the other side presumably would open once I got through whatever would happen when I messed with the tome. It also seemed like the best option was to approach the tome. The only problem was, I had no idea what the hell I was up against.
My stats were indeed ridiculous, but playing several hours of ''Last Stand'' taught me that numbers weren''t everything. There was strategy, there was luck, and there was timing. I would have to use all of those things to my advantage if I wanted to survive whatever was about to happen. The good thing was, my stats allowed me to do just that.
I tutted, standing up and gripping my Silver Serpent. 300 lives ago, I could barely take on a weak skeleton, but now I felt like I could take on an army of Rotting Cannibals.
I approached the massive tome, the pages of its leather cover crackling in the still air. As I neared the dais, I felt a strange energy wash over me, as if the very air was charged with magic. My heart raced in anticipation, my senses heightened to their utmost. I reached out, my fingers brushing against the tome''s ancient binding.
[System alert: A Boss has descended.]
A crackling white energy burst out from the tome, rising upwards like a column of light. The chamber was bathed in the ethereal glow, and for a moment, everything seemed to stand still. Then, with a blinding flash, the light vanished, leaving behind a tall, regal figure clad in flowing robes of midnight blue. The figure was humanoid in shape, but possessed an ethereal quality that made it seem almost otherworldly. Its features were chiseled to perfection, with golden hair flowing down to its shoulders and piercing blue eyes that seemed to hold centuries of wisdom. The creature''s hands were empty, but its presence was felt more strongly than any weapon could have been.
[Name: Lesser Angel | Level: 5]
[Health: 1200 | Strength: 200]
[Speed: 200 | Magic: 500]
Whoa, wait a minute. It was only level 5 with those stats? Even if I had leveled up normally, my stats would have been nowhere near the Lesser Angel''s.
"Well, well, well," the angel drawled, its voice musical and melodious. "Look what we have here. A mere mortal who dares to disturb the slumber of the gods. How quaint." It stepped forward, its robes swirling gracefully around its form. "I am Zapziel, Lesser Angel of the Order of the Celestial Host. And it is my duty to see you out of this world."
"You... can talk?" I replied dumbly.
"Oh, yes," the Lesser Angel chuckled, its voice like the tinkling of bells. "I can talk, and I can do much more than that. You see, while I may be but a humble servant of the gods, I am imbued with their power. Power that you, as a mere mortal, can only dream of." It stepped closer, and for a moment, I could feel its ethereal presence press against my own. "Now, I could end this quickly, and painlessly, if that is your wish. Or, I could toy with you for a while. Amuse myself with your feeble attempts to survive. Which shall it be?"
Instead of responding, I dashed forward, swinging my Silver Serpent. I had the edge in Strength and Speed, but I was more worried about Zapziel''s Magic stat, wondering what kind of spells it had.
The Lesser Angel''s ethereal form shimmered as it effortlessly parried my attack. "Ah, so impatient," it chuckled. "Very well. If you insist." Its hands flashed through a series of intricate gestures, and a blast of icy wind slammed into me. I felt my strength wane, my muscles growing numb from the cold.
[Health: 650]
[System alert: Chilling status inflicted. Your movements are slowed.]
[Speed: 195]
Oh, fuck. I was now slightly slower than Zapziel. Not good. I''d need to find a way to exploit that or somehow get rid of the status effect.
I circled around the angel, trying to stay out of its reach, but it seemed to anticipate every move I made. It danced gracefully, its ethereal form flowing effortlessly around the chamber. The air crackled with energy as it readied another spell.
I braced myself, expecting another blast of cold. Instead, a shower of sparks rained down upon me. Reacting quickly, I leapt back to dodge the rain, watching the sparks fall onto the floor and begin to corrode the ground.
Zapziel began to charge up another attack, but I quickly dashed forward, swinging my Silver Serpent. This time, I managed to connect with the angel''s ethereal form, scoring a solid hit.
An unnatural screech emitted from the angel, causing me to grasp at my ear in pain.
[Name: Lesser Angel | Level: 5]
[Health: 1050 | Strength: 200]
[Speed: 200 | Magic: 500]
[Status: Poisoned | Petrification]
[Notice: This target will continuously lose 1 health point every second.]
While that was a good start, it still had a massive amount of Health points that I couldn''t afford to wait for it to tick down. At least I learned that Zapziel was immobile whenever it was charging an attack.
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
The angel''s sparkling eyes narrowed as it glared at me. It seemed to realize that it couldn''t just stand there and wait for me to wear it down. Its hands once again flashed through intricate gestures, and a wave of energy surged outwards, enveloping the chamber in a dazzling display of light.
I tried to cover my eyes, but it was too late as I became blinded by the light. A second later, I felt a fiery blast knock me backwards.
[Health: 400]
[System alert: Chilling status removed.]
I grunted in surprise, realizing that Zapziel had no concept of synergy. It had just slowed me, then removed it with fire magic. That told me all I needed to know.
Fighting through the excruciating pain, I managed to dodge another blast of fire from Zapziel, finding an opening to close the distance. As much as I wanted to save it, I didn''t really have a choice in the situation, activating one usage of Decay.
Immediately, my body emitted a dark blue smoke, reaching the body of the angel. The smoke was toxic and corrosive, quickly eating away at the angel''s ethereal form. I took this opportunity to strike, slashing at the angel with all my might. The Silver Serpent connected, slicing through one of its wings with ease.
[Name: Lesser Angel | Level: 5]
[Health: 500 | Strength: 200]
[Speed: 180 | Magic: 500]
[Status: Poisoned | Petrification]
I didn''t have time to marvel at the damage I dealt as Zapziel screeched again, shoving an open palm into my chest, hard. I skidded away on the ground, tumbling to a stop.
[Health: 275]
[You are now Stunned. You cannot move or take any actions for the next 10 seconds.]
"What? Seriously?" I got that I took more damage than expected, but a Stunned debuff was just unfair.
Zapziel crowed in triumph, charging up another attack even as my Decay quickly whittled its health down.
I gritted my teeth, trying to ignore the pain as the Stunned debuff ran its course. The last thing I needed was to be immobilized while the angel was still capable of attacking. There was no way I was going to die here. Not after I finally got the opportunity to reap the benefits of my Risk stat. Even if I had another lucky selection of weapons, there was no guarantee that I''d be able to level up like I did before.
As the final second ticked by, I forced myself to focus. At the same moment the debuff wore off, Zapziel fired off another flaming sphere towards me. With all the strength I could muster, I leapt out of the way just as the fireball exploded in the area I was just lying moments ago.
I quickly regained my footing, eyeing the angel warily as it took another step back, clearly trying to keep me at a distance. It seemed to have given up on trying to finish me off with another attack, instead focusing on maintaining its own safety. I smirked inwardly. That was fine with me. I could play this game.
[Name: Lesser Angel | Level: 5]
[Health: 250]
[Status: Poisoned | Petrification]
My Decay Skill had whittling its health lower than mine, which was perfect. The only problem was, I had lost my Silver Serpent when the angel knocked me away. I caught sight of the blade just behind Zapziel.
I began to circle around the angel, staying just out of its reach while it continued to eye me warily. It was trying to keep me at bay, obviously hoping that I''d charge in and give it an opening to attack. But I had other plans. As soon as it charged up another attack, I''d make an attempt to grab the Silver Serpent.
I glanced down at my stats, noting that my Health was still higher than the angel''s by 25 points. That meant I could afford to bait it into attacking, knowing that I could most likely survive whatever it threw at me. Probably. I also had one last usage of Decay left.
As Zapziel charged another attack, I dashed forward, aiming for the Silver Serpent. The angel noticed my movement, its eyes narrowing as it prepared to defend itself. But it was too late. I snatched the sword from the ground, rolling away just as the angel released its attack.
Shards of stone rained down upon me, and I wasn''t lucky enough to avoid most of them. I gritted my teeth as pain blossomed throughout my body. Even with half of the pain sensitivity negated, I was still under a 750% penalty. I was surprised my mind hadn''t broken at this point.
[Health: 150]
[System alert: You are low on health.]
"That''s very helpful," I mumbled sarcastically, barely dodging a bolt of lightning. I knew the fight was far from over, but I couldn''t help but feel like I''d just been dealt another unfair hand.
Backed into a corner, I had to wait for another opening so that I could get close to Zapziel and hopefully use my Decay near it. The angel kept its distance, clearly wary of my newfound proximity to its weakness. I knew that if I didn''t act soon, it would only be a matter of time before it regained enough confidence to try and finish me off.
In a desperate attempt to bait its guard, I dashed towards the angel, raising my Silver Serpent. Zapziel cried out defiantly, its hands flashing through a series of intricate gestures once more. But before it could launch whatever attack it planned, I haphazardly threw the Silver Serpent like an axe, watching it spin towards the angel.
Had I not invested points into Strength, I probably wouldn''t have been able to do what happened next. As the Silver Serpent cleaved through the air, the Lesser Angel let out a pained shriek. It turned its head to the side, trying to avoid the spinning blade, but it was too late. The blade sank deep into its wing, severing it cleanly. Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the ground red as the angel stumbled back, clutching at both of its stumps.
[Name: Lesser Angel | Level: 5]
[Health: 70]
[Status: Poisoned | Petrification]
"Almost... there!" I panted, rushing towards the weakened angel. It tried to fly away, but its wings were useless now. The Silver Serpent was far away from me, but that was fine. I didn''t need it anymore. I could finish this with my bare hands. All I needed was one clean hit.
As I closed in, the Lesser Angel let out a desperate plea: "Spare me, human. I beg you! I am but a servant of the greater good. If you release me, I will serve you loyally, and aid you in your quest!"
"Sorry," I murmured, my voice wavering as I raised my hand, preparing to deliver the killing blow. The Lesser Angel''s eyes widened in fear, its wings still uselessly flapping in the air. "I can''t. I have to finish this."
Before I could strike, Zapziel suddenly grinned, firing off a point blank burst of energy. The attack was so close, I couldn''t dodge it. The pain was immediate and excruciating, as if someone had just stabbed me in the gut with a red-hot sword. I let out a choked gasp as I fell to my knees.
[Health: 50]
[System alert: You are low on health. You have been afflicted with poison. You will continuously lose 1 health point every second.]
Fuck! Not like this! I cried out in agony as the poison coursed through my veins. I tried to stand, to finish what I''d started, but my legs were like jelly. I felt like I was dying, like the world was spinning out of control. The Lesser Angel hovered over me, its expression a mixture of sadness and triumph.
"You are strong, human," it croaked. "Perhaps even strong enough to resist the poison. But it is useless now. I will finish you off."
I tried to speak, to beg for mercy, but no words would come. I felt myself growing weaker, the poison coursing through my veins. The world around me began to spin, to fade into darkness. My last thought was of defeat.
No way. There was no way I was going to die again. Not when I was so close.
With a defiant cry, I managed to push through the pain and use the last charge of Decay, blasting the angel back several feet. It let out a shriek of surprise and pain as the spell enveloped it. Its wings twitched spasmodically, and its body began to dissolve into rotting flesh.
[System alert: You have defeated a floor Boss.]
[You have gained 500 [x3.1] experience points.]
[You have gained 1550 experience points.]
[Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!]
[Decay skill removed.]
[You obtained Lesser Angel''s Divinity passive.]
[You obtained Lesser Angel''s Holy Element skill.]
[Congratulations! You have earned the achievement: ''Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.'']
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: ?]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 700 | Strength: 305]
[Speed: 205 | Magic: 310]
[Risk: 1500 | Stat Points: ?]
[Experience: ?]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element ?/?]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
Chapter 5: Tutorial Cleared
"Holy... fuck..." I gasped in pain as I watched the blue screens go crazy. The poison was still coursing through my veins, but somehow, I was still alive. I clutched my stomach, trying to fight off the pain. "Gotta... invest these... points?!"
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 30 | Strength: 305]
[Speed: 205 | Magic: 310]
[Risk: 1500 | Stat Points: 22575]
[Experience: 86%]
I stared in shock at the plethora of Stat Points I had just acquired. Sure, the level jump was just as impressive, but considering the nonexistent level cap from ''Last Stand'', it wasn''t anything surprising. I didn''t have time to gawk at the numbers though, since the poison was quickly draining my Health. I painfully tapped on my stats, feeling my body recover quickly.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 1500 | Stat Points: 575]
[Experience: 86%]
I sat up, stretching my body. I didn''t know what to do with my remaining Stat Points, since I was much stronger than I should be at this point. Normally, a level 17 without Risk or Magic points would have 85 Stat Points on top of the free 5 at spawn, but I was far beyond that now. I had gained points equivalent to a character that was level 4000 and above. I didn''t want to waste them, but I couldn''t think of anything that would be appropriate at my current stage.
Pushing that aside, I tapped on my Skill List tab, curious to see what they were.
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Description: Reduces all incoming damage by 10%. Halves all damage received from Evil attributes. Grants immunity against all Holy attributes. Strengthens mental fortitude by 10%.]
[Holy Element 17/17]
[Damage: 100 (+4310) | Cooldown: 0 seconds]
[Description: Imbues the caster with an offensive divine light. Can be fused with other elemental magic to strengthen and change nature.]
Damn. The Divinity passive was extremely useful, not to mention the damage Holy Element could do. Moving away, I tapped on the Achievements tab, seeing the newly acquired underneath the one I got from dying 300 times.
[Achievement: Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Acquired by defeating an opponent above your level & having less than 10% Health.]
[Description: Upon facing a stronger opponent, briefly increases stats when Health drops below 25%. Increase value affected by Risk.]
[Stat Increase: 15%]
My eyes widened in shock. Not only had I just gained a new Achievement, but the Stat Increase it granted was helpful. I quickly tapped on the status tab again, now certain of what I wanted to do with my excess Stat Points.
[You have added 575 points into Risk.]
[Current Risk: 2075]
[You have no remaining points left.]
Even though adding to my Risk would still cause me to feel more than an additional 1000% increase to pain, it was worth it for the buff. That meant if I ever dropped below 2500 Health, I would be granted an additional 20.75% boost to my stats. Not too shabby. I exited the screens, satisfied with my stats. I glanced around, spotting my Silver Serpent on the ground. It looked a bit worse for wear, but I could still use it.
As I picked up the sword, I noticed that the giant tome had disappeared, and the exit had opened up. The room now appeared to be dimly lit by a faint, eerie blue glow. I hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to go through the exit or not. Eh, now that I was severely overpowered for my level, there wasn''t much that could threaten me.
Steeling myself, I walked through the exit, which led to a long, winding corridor. The walls were adorned with strange, ancient runes and symbols, and the air was thick with an unsettling aura of magic. As I made my way down the hall, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that I was being watched.
The presence wasn''t hostile or threatening though, and I soon found myself standing before a grand archway. A single word was inscribed above it in glowing, cerulean letters: "Elysion." As I approached the archway, I felt a strange tugging sensation in my chest, as if something deep within me was recognizing this place and urging me forward.
When I stepped through the archway, I found myself in a vast, open chamber. The walls were lined with towering crystals, each emitting a soft, ethereal glow that illuminated the room with an otherworldly light. In the center of the chamber stood a throne, upon which sat a figure shrouded in shadows. As I approached, the figure slowly turned its head to face me, revealing the features of a woman of unearthly beauty. Her skin was as pale as porcelain, her eyes a piercing shade of sapphire blue, and her long, flowing hair a shade of midnight blue. She was adorned in flowing robes of dark ultramarine, embroidered with silver thread and inlaid with precious gems.
"Ah, you must be the one," she said in a voice that was both melodic and haunting. "I have been expecting you." Her lips curled into a soft, enigmatic smile. "You have proven yourself worthy to stand before me. My name is Sephera. I am¨C"
"You''re the one behind all the sassy system messages," I interrupted.
"Will you let me finish?" Sephera pouted, playfully rolling her eyes. "Of course I am. I''ve been watching your progress ever since you set foot in this world, and I must say, you''ve done quite well for yourself. You''ve grown stronger and wiser. I admit, it''s quite refreshing."
"In what way?"
"Well... I''ve never seen someone willingly die so many times and still continue to push on. Not to mention the pain sensitivity penalty you were under." She chuckled softly, her long, pale fingers trailing along the armrest of the throne. "Most people would have given up by now, but you kept going. It''s rather admirable, really. You''ve proven to be quite resilient."
"Not like I had a choice," I made a face. "The only way out was to keep going, right? It just sucked that I chose the endless death run."
Sephera tilted her head. "If you had gone through the tutorial, there was a choice at the end to return you back to your world."
I stared at the woman in shock. "You didn''t say there was an option like that."
"Well, you didn''t want to go through the tutorial," Sephera muttered accusingly, shrugging her delicate shoulders. "And anyway, it was never my intention to keep you here. The choice was always yours. You could have chosen to return at any time."
"But I wasn''t told that! How was I supposed to know I had a choice? Were you ever going to tell me that?"
"Oh, hush. You''re making this into more of a drama than it needs to be," Sephera waved her hand dismissively. "I could have told you, but where''s the fun in that? It''s not like you would have listened to me anyway. You''ve shown that you can be rather... stubborn."
I narrowed my eyes. "So, what do you want from me? Why am I here?"
"As I mentioned before, you, along with several others, were brought here to foster your growth. Last Stand is a network of towers that Admins such as myself watch over. It''s a place where they can grow stronger, wiser, and more capable of facing whatever challenges lie ahead in their own worlds. In short, it''s a place to prepare for them what''s to come to Earth."
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
"There''s more floors to this place?" I asked. "Beyond the one I just cleared?"
"Not... exactly," Sephera winced, her face flushing with embarrassment. "A good portion of the other Admins have several floors to their towers while mine only has... one."
"Ah." I realized that she probably wasn''t as powerful as the other admins. "Well, you''ve done a good job with what you have. The tower was challenging and kept me on my toes the whole time."
"Flattery will get you anywhere, but thanks, Player." Sephera chuckled. "You know, I''ve been fascinated by your... tenacity. There was something about you that made me want to see how far you could go. And I must say, you''ve exceeded my expectations. You''ve managed to reach the end of my tower, and for that, I am truly impressed."
"The tower with only one floor."
"Regardless!" Sephera interjected, rising from her throne. "You have proven yourself, and now I have a proposition for you. You see, the others... they all chose to return to their worlds after completing their trials. But you, you are different. You have shown an interest in remaining here, to see what else this world has to offer."
"I never showed you anything like that at all."
"Oh, you''re modest," Sephera chuckled, shaking her head. "Very well. As you have proven yourself, I see no reason why you should not be allowed to stay. You are free to explore the world as you please, and should you ever grow tired of it, you are always welcome to return to your world."
"Are you not listening to me? Get me the hell out of here. What more can your one floor tower have to offer?" I shot back.
Sephera''s shoulders slumped, and she sighed. "You¡¯re so rude. But, if that is what you truly wish, then so be it. However, I must warn you that once you leave this tower, there will be no turning back. Yes, Earth will be different, being invaded by the same type of creatures you see here. The only difference is, Earth is not a simulated environment. Death is permanent there as opposed to Last Stand."
"Yeah, I know, that''s fine by me," I said with a shrug. "I''m more than ready to face whatever''s waiting for me on Earth."
"I suppose you''re right," Sephera mused. "Your masochistic, almost suicidal way of approaching danger makes you a formidable opponent. I only hope that you forget that mentality, since you won''t be able to resurrect on Earth."
"With the stats I have currently? I highly doubt I''ll ever face death again."
"Oh?" Sephera raised an eyebrow, seemingly amused. "Numbers aren''t always the definitive factor. Stronger forces will soon breach the Earth, forces that could potentially eclipse the strength you have."
"Then I''ll just grow stronger than them. No big deal." I shrugged nonchalantly. "I assume I''m able to level up on Earth like I can here?"
"Yes," Sephera nodded. "Your experience here will serve as a foundation for your growth on Earth. You will continue to level up, but it will be much more difficult. The world will be much larger, more dangerous, and unpredictable. You will have to adapt to survive."
A blue ringed portal opened behind her, depicting a view of a city. Earth.
"You will find some time has passed since your arrival here, Player," Sephera warned. "Earth has been under siege for several years now. The world has changed drastically, and you must be prepared to adapt to these new circumstances. You will need to gather information about your surroundings, learn about the creatures and forces that rule the land, and find a way to survive amongst them."
"Wait, several years?! What the fuck, how long have I been here?" I asked incredulously.
"I''m just kidding. It''s only been 300 days. I guess each of your deaths was equivalent to a day."
"300 days?! That''s still a long time."
"Well, it took you that long to reach the end of my tower. Everyone else has already adjusted to life on Earth." Sephera shrugged. "In any case, once you step onto Earth, you''ll be granted a clear reward based on your performance here."
"Okay, sounds good, bye."
"Wait, that''s it? Do you not have anything else to ask me? Or even say to me?" Sephera seemed hurt. "Didn''t you have questions you wanted to ask me earlier?"
"Eh, you pretty much answered them all already," I said with a shrug. "I think I''ve got a pretty good idea of how things work here. And Earth, too. So I guess there''s nothing else to ask."
Sephera''s face fell, and she seemed genuinely hurt. "Oh... I see. You really don''t care, do you?"
I felt a sudden stab of guilt. What the hell? This woman kidnapped me against my will, explained jack-shit to me, but I was feeling bad for her? Although, she did seem embarrassed to admit her tower only had one floor compared to the rest of the Admins.
"Er, that''s not what I''m saying," I made a face. "Sorry, it''s just... I''ve always been good at picking things up, you know?"
"Watching you progress through my tower, I can affirm that claim," Sephera agreed sadly. "Well... I guess good luck on Earth, then."
I bit my lip, trying to find a way to console her.
"Actually, I was wondering... is there a difference between your tower and others? Why was I placed in your tower? Were there other people besides me in your tower?"
Despite my eagerness to get back home, I did feel bad for leaving Sephera after everything. The Admin lit up brightly, smiling softly.
"An Admin''s tower is based on their capabilities and rank," Sephera explained. "Floors directly reflect the rank of an Admin, and we can gain more floors based upon the success rate of Players who clear our towers. A Rank 5 Admin''s tower would be easier to clear versus a Rank 10 Admin''s."
I stared at Sephera. "Wait... are you saying I''m the first one to ever clear your tower? Since you''re only a Rank 1?"
The Admin blushed, looking down at her feet. "Well, yeah... to answer your other question, there were other people here, but they all quit after the tutorial. It seemed like it was too discouraging for them to continue..."
"Why would they quit?" I asked, confused. "It was just the tutorial! It''s supposed to be the easy part!"
"Apparently... the other Admins thought it was too intense for the tutorial to kill the Player after completion, but I thought it would give them insight on the way Last Stand works..." Sephera mumbled, glancing up at me with a sad expression.
"The fuck?! Of course people would want to quit after they experience death for the first time- Wait." I paused, realization dawning on me. Suddenly, everything Sephera was saying clicked into place.
"Correct me if I''m wrong, but it seems like you''re new to this Admin thing. You set up a tutorial where the Player dies after completion, so that they get a feel for how things work in these towers, but you also provide them an option of returning back to Earth. Did you... not think this through?"
"Well..." Sephera bit her lip, looking away. "I thought it would be a good way to weed out those who weren''t serious about their time here. I didn''t want to give anyone false hope of an easy time on Earth."
"That... does make sense," I admitted, seeing her perspective. "Even so, the fact that other Admins having more floors than you shows that a guaranteed death at the end of a tutorial won''t help you in the long run."
"But... they were only able to gain so many floors the first Match around because they let their Players easily clear their towers..." Sephera muttered. "They just gave them hints and made it too easy... That''s how Earth ended up being destroyed for several Matches until now."
I stiffened at her words. My curiosity got the better of me, temporarily pushing away my urge to go back home. "What did you say? Earth was destroyed several times in these... Matches?"
"Oh!" Sephera clasped her hands over her mouth. "I didn''t mean to give you the wrong idea. It''s just that Earth has been... in peril for a while now. It''s not that it''s been destroyed several times. Well, yes, it has, but it always got reset whenever we sacrifice a Rank 1 Admin."
Huh?! What the fuck?! With every question I asked, I ended up gaining more.
"Hold on, hold on," I shook my head, trying to wrap my mind around everything Sephera had just said. "So, every time Earth gets destroyed, it gets reset? And each time, an Admin has to die for that to happen?"
Sephera nodded solemnly. "Yes, that''s right. When Earth gets destroyed, it goes back to a pre-war condition. We reset everything back to how it was before the war started. It''s called the Sacrifice. The last Rank 1 Admin who was sacrificed was... well, it was just before you got here. That''s why I was hoping you would be the one to clear my tower."
"So that you wouldn''t be in danger of being sacrificed," I finished for her, my voice flat. "You wanted to clear your tower so that you wouldn''t have to die and let Earth get reset, right?"
"Yes," Sephera answered, her voice small. "I''ve been here for a long time. I''ve seen so many Admins die. I didn''t want to be next."
"What about the people on Earth? Do they get reset too?"
Sephera went quiet, unable to meet my gaze as she stared at her feet again.
"Sephera?"
"N-not exactly," she mumbled, shuffling uncomfortably.
"What do you mean by that?" I pressed, trying to get her to spill whatever it was she was hiding.
For a long while, Sephera said nothing, her eyes fixed on the ground. Finally, she let out a shaky breath and looked up at me. "The people on Earth... not all of them get reset. The ones that do are... non-Players."
I suddenly found it hard to breathe. The air seemed to have gotten thinner, the weight of the world pressing down on me. "You''re saying that the people who don''t get reset are the ones who aren''t part of the game? Since I cleared this tower, I have the chance to never come back? Then... if I had done the tutorial and went back, I could''ve been safe from all of this?"
"Yes," Sephera whispered, her eyes pleading with me. "That''s right. If you had cleared the tutorial, you would''ve had the chance to live your life on Earth without having to worry about any of this."
A feeling of anger washed over me. "So now I''m locked in, huh? I''m forced to help prevent the destruction of Earth." I growled and threw the Silver Serpent away in frustration, watching it disappear in a flash of blue light.
[Silver Serpent added to Inventory.]
All right, it was cool that I had an Inventory, but the system message ticked me off even further.
"Are you kidding me? I missed the chance to live without stressing over this? Ugh, instead of dying so many times, I could''ve died once here and once on Earth."
"W-well, there is always the off-chance that the Players break the cycle of Matches this time. If they do, then you wouldn''t come back if you died." Sephera added quietly.
I stared at her in disbelief. No matter what, after learning about this entire shitstorm, I was locked in a really unlucky situation. "How... how many times has Earth been reset?"
"...9612 times."
Sephera''s words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. "That''s how many times Earth has been reset since the last time it was destroyed. And I''ve been here for all of them."
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 17/17]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
Chapter 6: Tutorial Rewards Are Better Than Expected?
"That''s..." I trailed off, unable to comprehend the magnitude of what she''d just said. "That means that Earth has been reset nearly ten thousand times? And you''ve been here every single time, watching it happen over and over again?"
"Yes," Sephera whispered, her voice barely audible. "I''ve been here for so long. I just want it to end. I want Earth to survive." Her eyes began to glisten with unshed tears, and for a moment, I could see the exhaustion in her face.
"So the reason why you set up your tutorial like that..."
"It''s true that the higher ranked Admins produced stronger Players, but they eventually cannot grow strong enough to deal with future threats on Earth. For many of those Players... some of them have experienced death five times at most. They become complacent, thinking that just because they endured a bit of suffering, they can handle any threats to Earth," Sephera explained, her voice heavy with weariness. "Because of that, no Match has ever gone beyond the 50th level."
"50th level? How many levels are there?" I asked, deciding to push away my anger for the moment.
"There are a hundred levels, sharply rising in difficulty each time. I believe that you would gain more information once you return."
"Why didn''t you just tell them earlier?" I continued. "Why make them clear a tutorial first?"
"Would you have continued through my tower had I told you all of this?" Sephera quietly returned.
"That''s... a fair point," I grimaced. "Last question, then. Why is this happening to Earth? What kind of sick game are you Admins trying to pull here? Ain''t it fucked up to sacrifice your own just to keep it going?"
"You just asked three..." Sephera blinked in surprise. "But anyway, we Admins didn''t choose for this to happen. As far as I know, we have always been here, trying to raise Players to clear all 100 levels. There is no other method to reset Earth besides the Sacrifice. If we refuse to offer up a Rank 1 Admin, then we too, shall cease to exist."
I tutted, unable to find any holes in what she was saying. So it was either they keep resetting Earth and churned out pawns, or everyone involved loses. It didn''t seem like there was a good option here.
"Damn it... So what does ''Last Stand'' have to do with all of this? If I recall correctly, I''m the only one who''s played the most in the game and I haven''t even beaten it yet."
"Game?" Sephera tilted her head. "Player, do you not remember me saying that this place IS Last Stand?"
"No, I meant... back on Earth, there was a game that was released called ''Last Stand'' I was playing before I woke up here. Almost everything in that game mirrors this place. Do you not know anything about it?"
"I... do not. You''re saying there was a virtual copy of Last Stand distributed on Earth? But... that shouldn''t be possible. Even if the likeness was captured by coincidence, I find it difficult to believe that it wasn''t made by someone with prior knowledge of this place." Sephera gazed at me curiously. "And you said you were playing it before arriving here? You were randomly chosen to come here though, not by way of that game."
"I know it sounds crazy, but I swear it''s true. It''s like someone back on Earth got a hold of this place and made a copy of it. But I don''t understand why they would do that. Or how they could have." I paused, still struggling to accept what she was saying.
Sephera considered this for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "There are ways to hide information from the Admins, since we''re not omnipotent. It is possible that someone discovered a way to access this place and created a copy without our knowledge. However, I cannot fathom why they would do such a thing, or what their end goal could be."
"Well, whatever the case, I think I''ll be able to find out more once I get back to Earth," I sighed, stretching my body. "Guess I should go now. You''re now a Rank 2, right?"
"Oh, you''re right!" Sephera clapped her hands together. "Congratulations, Player Luquier Vaunt. You have cleared my tower and are free to return to Earth with your newfound strength."
"Uh, yeah, thanks," I grunted, stepping towards the portal. "Guess this is goodbye?"
"For now," Sephera gave me a shifty smile.
Ignoring her expression, I stepped through the portal, my heart racing with a mixture of anticipation and fear. The air was cool against my skin, and the sky was an unfamiliar shade of blue. Earth. It was just as Sephera had described, with buildings and people everywhere, but there was an undercurrent of danger that was palpable.
[Congratulations! You have survived Last Stand.]
[You have obtained a new title.]
[You have obtained ''Skill Box'' (x3).]
[You have obtained ''Weapon Box''.]
"Oh, nice," I said, looking at the three skill boxes and one weapon box that appeared in my inventory.
Curious about the title, I tapped on it.
[New title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Acquired by dying 100 times & gaining ''Even Death Can''t Stop Me!'' Achievement.]
[Effect: Upon sacrificing half of Risk points, enables user to return from the dead once per day. Also enables user to face specter with current self at time of death; upon victory, restore used Risk points. Revive with current stats and equipment prior to death. Permanent.]
[Equip title?]
[Yes | No]
"Holy fuck," I breathed, tapping the Yes option. Why not? My entire journey so far had relied on my Risk gamble, and it had paid off. What was another mechanic to add to that? Although it sucked to lose half my Risk points every time I died, that meant that as long as I had more than 1 point in it, I''d never truly die. Unless I somehow managed to die twice in one day.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
I smiled to myself, feeling a sense of elation at my stats. I assumed that the ¡®A¡¯ next to my Title was its rank or grade. I had come a long way since my first death, and it was only fitting that my final reward should be something truly spectacular.
I had caught the attention of some people, who were staring at me in confusion. I blushed, scurrying off to find a more secluded place so that I could open the boxes. The city was vast and overwhelming, but I eventually found a small park with a bench, shielding me from the bustle of the crowd. I sat down and opened all three skill boxes, my heart racing with anticipation.
[Generating Skills based on performance...]
[You obtained the ''Death''s Shadow'' skill.]
[You obtained the ''Reap'' skill.]
[You obtained the ''Final Gambit'' skill.]
What the fuck? What was up with these names? Death''s Shadow, Reap, and Final Gambit? But I didn''t care. I mean, they sounded cool as hell. Edgy, but cool.
I tapped on their names, bringing up a description box for each skill.
[Skills]
[Death''s Shadow 17/17]
[Damage: 10 (+4310) | Slow: 25% | Slow Duration: 4205 seconds | Cooldown: 0 seconds]
[Description: Forces the target''s shadow to erupt, causing damage equal to amount target has taken prior. If target(s) is slain by this skill, enables user to gain the stats of the target.]
[Reap 17/17]
[Damage: 10 (+4310) | Cooldown: 0 seconds]
[Description: Imbues the user with a piercing darkness. If target(s) is slain by this skill, grants user a random skill that target possesses.]
[Final Gambit 17/17]
[Damage: 2075 (+Remaining Health) | Cooldown: 0 seconds]
[Description: Allows user to sacrifice self. If target(s) is slain by this skill, immediately revives user.]
Whoa. These skills... They were insane. The fact that my stats boosted them even further made them borderline overpowered, especially with my new title. Aside from the first two, it seemed like Final Gambit would require me to die in order to take advantage of its resurrection effect.
I grimaced at the thought. After dying nearly 300 times, I wasn''t too keen on doing that again anytime soon. Even with the 10% mental fortitude from Divinity and 30% from the ''Even Death Can''t Stop Me!'' Achievement, it would still take a toll on my mental health.
Forgetting about my skills for the moment, I pulled out the Weapon Box from my inventory, opening it eagerly. The box flickered with a brilliant blue light, and I felt a surge of power flow through me as it revealed its contents.
[Generating Weapon based on performance...]
[Name: Hand of Thanatos]
[Damage: 300]
[Traits: Bound | Restrictive | Shrouded | ???]
[Description: An ominous scythe, its blade stained with the blood of countless victims. The handle is wrapped in chains, as if it were imprisoned within its own grisly history. Damage affected by user''s number of deaths. If target(s) is slain by this weapon, add to damage count.]
[Bound: Cannot be removed from user''s possession unless willingly relinquished.]
[Restrictive: Upon equipping this weapon, all of the user''s abilities are locked.]
[Shrouded: Passively hides/changes user''s information at will.]
[???: Locked]
I frowned, reading the description of the weapon. Compared to my Silver Serpent, this wasn''t all that great, even with the potential of the hidden trait. But it was bound to me now, and there was no taking it back. I supposed I could make do. I slid the Hand of Thanatos into my inventory, next to the Silver Serpent.
I leaned back on the park bench, collecting my thoughts. From what I saw, there didn''t seem to be much of a difference between Achievements and Titles, aside from the fact that Titles needed to be equipped for its effect to take place. Furthermore, the Permanent part of my new Title worried me. Did that mean that my Achievements would also disappear if I died? That would actually suck.
"Ah, if only I had a walkthrough or a wiki," I murmured to myself.
[Why ask for that when you have me?]
I stared at the blue message in front of me. "Damn, I thought I wouldn''t see you again."
[Okay, fine, you can figure it out yourself.]
"Wait, no- I''m sorry," I stammered. "I''m glad to see you''re still around, Sephera."
[I don''t believe that, but whatever. Seems like you got back to Earth safely.]
"Yeah, thanks to you."
I paused for a moment, thinking about how best to phrase my next question. "So, about Titles and Achievements... They''re basically the same thing, but with a few differences, right?"
[Unlike your level, stats, skills, and equipment, Achievements do not go away upon death, though some Titles may disappear since many are closely linked to your performance and stats. To put it simply, Titles are as close as you can get to a Class or Job in games. They become the influence for your skills that you acquire through growth, aside from skills you can gain from monsters or other Players. It''s rare for Players to acquire more than one or two titles, so unfortunately you''re stuck with the one you have.]
"Oh, damn. So this permanent ''Reckless Immortal'' Title will give me skills based around death?"
[I''m... Excuse me? What did you just say?]
"My Title. It''s called Reckless Immortal." I explained the effects of it as well as my new skills to Sephera.
[Oh. Well, I suppose it fits you, then. Seeing as how you cleared the tower without fear of death, I''m more surprised that a Title like that exists.]
"What do you mean?"
[In all my life, I have never heard of Skills or Titles that cheat death. Strictly speaking, the closest I can think of are Necromancer-type Players, but even they have restrictions to how much they can manipulate death. Seeing how heavy the costs are for your abilities to work does reflect your performance.]
"Is that right?" I grinned weakly to myself. I had always chosen the most difficult routes in the games I played, but I never expected to do so in real life.
[You did mention you were a masochist.]
"That was a joke," I winced, though I was no stranger to pain at this point. I sighed, getting up from the bench.
"Well, no use thinking about this now. I just came back without any knowledge of what''s changed. Have any idea on where I should start?"
[I''ve seen that guilds and organizations have been established ever since the first Players returned from Last Stand. Perhaps you could start there?]
"Good idea," I muttered, glancing around at my surroundings. Though it was definitely Earth, I realized that I had no idea where I was. "Where exactly is ''there''?"
[Give me one second.]
As I waited for whatever Sephera was going to do, I took note of where I was. The small park was nestled between a few buildings, with a small pond and a statue of some sort in the center. A few people were walking past, some glancing at me, some ignoring me altogether. It seemed like I was in a relatively safe area, so I figured I could probably hang out here for a bit.
[All right, I''m done. Sending the information to you now.]
[System alert: New quest added.]
[Quest: First Steps!]
[Description: Settle into your new life by integrating with the world. Register at one of the Global Player Administration buildings.]
[Reward: New Skill (x1) | New Achievement (x1)]
"Nice," I smirked at the blue screen. "It even shows me a path to the nearest Global Player Administration building. Thanks, Sephera."
[Yeah, yeah, don''t get used to it. I''m only helping you out since you''re my first Player. From here on out, it''s all on you.]
"Fine by me," I began to follow the glowing blue line on the ground. "By the way, how are you determining the rewards and quests I get?"
[Technically, as an Admin, I don''t. I can, however, assemble a sort of task list for you to complete. The System us Admins use automatically determines all of that for us. And before you ask, no, I don''t know who or what created the System.]
I tutted in disappointment. Oh, well. I figured it wasn''t too important to know right now.
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 17/17]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 17/17]
[Reap 17/17]
[Final Gambit 17/17]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Hand of Thanatos]
Chapter 7: Hiding Unsuccessfully
Soon, I arrived at the end of the blue line, staring up at a grand building. The Global Player Administration building. I could feel a sense of trepidation in the pit of my stomach as I took a deep breath and pushed the door open. The interior was bustling with activity, with people of all ages and races milling about, talking in hushed tones or excitedly gesturing at various screens. A row of booths lined the wall, each marked with a different organization or guild.
On the other side, various lines of people stood, talking to who I assume were the receptionists for Players. I took my place in line, watching the people around me as I waited. Some seemed excited to be back, chatting animatedly with the receptionists, while others looked lost or confused. I tried to blend in, not wanting to draw too much attention to myself.
Finally, it was my turn. I stepped up to the counter and was greeted by a friendly-looking receptionist, her name tag identifying her as Emily.
"Hello! How can I help you?" Emily smiled, her expression warm and welcoming.
"Ah... I''m here to register," I replied, trying to sound as confident as I could. "My name''s Luquier Vaunt."
Emily typed something into her computer, then looked up at me with a smile. "Welcome to the GPA, Luquier. I''m going to need your identity verification and some basic information to get you set up. Can you please show me your Player Status Window?"
"Huh?" I blinked at her in confusion. "How do I do that?"
Emily''s smile wavered, as if she felt a little annoyed. "Players are able to see each other¡¯s stats as they would monsters. Non-Players are unable to see this though, so you need to bring it up to show them. As a Player, just pull it up normally and imagine it visible to others."
"R-right." I smiled sheepishly.
[System alert: Hand of Thanatos Shrouded Trait triggered. Would you like to hide/change your stats?]
I blinked at the message screen. What? I could do that? That seemed pretty useful in certain situations.
I wasn''t sure if I should though. On one hand, if I were to use the Trait, I''d adjust my stats to match my level accordingly. That way, I wouldn''t have to answer so many questions. On the other hand, there wasn''t really a reason for me to lie about my stats, was there?
"Hey, Sephera," I whispered underneath my breath. "What should I do?"
[Well, you can''t see me, but I''m rolling my eyes.]
"What? What the fuck, why?"
Emily glanced at me with a frown. "Is everything alright? You seem a little..."
"Oh, yeah, I''m fine!" I replied quickly, giving her a weak smile. "Just... trying to pull up my stats."
[Ugh, I''m sure you''ve already weighed the pros and cons already. Why don''t you just hide it for now and reveal it later?]
Sephera had a point. I rarely played a lot of strategy games, but I knew information was vital. There was no telling what trouble I could get into if I showed my hand right away, so I decided to alter my stats before showing Emily.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 130 (10000) | Strength: 25 (4305)]
[Speed: 25 (4205) | Magic: 20 (4310)]
[Risk: 0 (2075) | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
"Reckless Immortal?" Emily repeated with a frown. "I''ve never heard of that title."
"Me neither," I agreed lamely. Emily raised an eyebrow, but nonetheless clacked away at her keyboard.
"Okay, I have you registered as a Player. From here, please go over to the assessment center, where you will undergo a couple of trials to gain your rank."
I nodded, feeling a little relieved. "Thanks, Emily."
Following behind a couple of other Players, I entered a waiting room, where a woman in a white coat directed us to different stations. "You''re all here for the assessment. Please follow the directions of the examiner at your station. You will be given instructions as you go along. Good luck!"
I found my way to the station, where a stern-looking man in a lab coat was waiting. "Name?" he asked, handing me a clipboard.
"Ah, Luquier Vaunt," I mumbled, writing down my information.
"Well, Mr. Vaunt, there are three tests you will partake in. The first two tests will gauge your strength and speed, while the final test is a simulated battle adjusted according to the results of the first two tests. Understood?"
I nodded. "Understood."
All around me, other Players were also taking their tests, so it didn''t seem like I''d have to wait in line to go next. The man gestured over to a machine with a punching bag. "Alright, first test is a strength test. Simply punch the target as hard as you can, which will then give us a rough idea of your strength. This is just another way to solidify your Strength stat."
I nodded and approached the machine. It looked kind of old-fashioned, but I supposed it must have some sort of sensor to measure the force behind my punches. I took a deep breath, focused on my fist, and swung as hard as I could.
In hindsight, I should have realized that with a Strength of 4305, the machine wouldn''t be able to withstand my punch.
With a deafening boom, the machine flew back from the force of my punch, hitting the opposite end of the room and exploding. I stared, open-mouthed at what I had done. The other Players and examiners were also gazing at me in shock.
"Er... oops," I said, feeling a bit sheepish. The man in the lab coat looked at me incredulously, his jaw slack. "I-I didn''t mean to... you know... break it..."
[So much for hiding your stats.]
"N-not a problem, Mr. Vaunt," The man in the lab coat composed himself, gesturing over to several rows of single tracks. "We''ll just mark your Strength as higher than your reported stat... Moving on, please run down this strip as fast as you can. A speed-radar will clock your time."
I nodded, following the man over to the tracks. I had to be more careful this time, since my Speed stat was 4205.
As we got there, I watched other Players run as fast as they could down the strip. I took my place at the starting line, while the man stood off to the side.
"Whenever you''re ready, the radar will measure you as soon as you move."
I took a deep breath, tensing my body. It was a weird experience, having to do physical activity for the first time in a while. I wasn''t much of an athlete, preferring to stay in and play games, but it was amusing for me to have to hold back in physical tests.
I pushed off, trying to maintain a balance between looking like I was putting in effort and watching my speed. It was much more difficult than I thought, and I managed to outrun every other Player as I reached the end of the track.
"Speed: 225." A mechanical voice emitted from my track.
Well... at least I managed to hold back as much as possible.
I jogged back over to the man, who was staring at me with a bewildered look in his eyes. "Your Speed stat is... impressive, Mr. Vaunt." He managed to choke out. "Er, for the final test, we''ll simulate a battle adjusted to your strength and speed. You''ll be facing off against a number of monsters, and your goal is to survive for five minutes. This test is designed to measure your combat abilities and strategic thinking under pressure."
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
We entered another room, this one devoid of other Players. It seemed like the battle simulation was separate from the other rooms.
"You''ll be fighting a mix of monsters, each with their own unique strengths and weaknesses. You have five minutes to survive. Good luck!" The man said, walking upstairs to leave me alone in the room.
The room was plain, completely white, and spacious with a hexagonal pattern. Up above, the man glanced down at me, standing next to a couple of technicians.
"The battle simulation will begin shortly. Your goal is to survive for five minutes, and your performance will determine your rank. Whether you slay the monsters or simply avoid them is up to you. If the test becomes too much for you to handle, we will halt the test right then and there. Do you understand?"
I flashed a thumbs up, pulling the Silver Serpent out from my inventory. I pondered my options, wondering if I should avoid them or kill them as they appeared. I leaned more towards killing them with my skills, since it''d be very useful to add their stats or skills to my arsenal.
[Don''t waste your skills on them.]
"Huh?" I stared at Sephera''s message. "Why not?"
[They aren''t real monsters, so you gain nothing from them. Ironic, isn''t it? A game-based system that can''t harvest virtual data.]
Are you serious?
"Then, I should just avoid them?" I scowled, preparing to put away the Silver Serpent. Before I could, the test began, and several orbs of green light appeared around me.
[Name: Lesser Dragon | Level: 17]
[Health: 3000 | Strength: 500]
[Speed: 200 | Magic: 300]
Wait a minute.
[Name: Headless Knight | Level 17]
[Health: 2500 | Strength: 430]
[Speed: 250 | Magic: 240]
Hold on, what the fuck?
[Name: Chimera Pup | Level: 17]
[Health: 3200 | Strength: 250]
[Speed: 150 | Magic: 400]
What the fuck was this?! Why were these simulated monsters so strong? I was barely able to dodge a stream of fire from the dragons as I looked up at the spectator''s box.
"Hey! What is up with these simulated monsters?!" I yelled out, weaving through swords and poisonous spit.
"I-I''m not sure, Mr. Vaunt!" The man cried out through the speaker. "Our system determined that this was a battle fit for your stats. I''m not sure where it got its results from!"
Oh fuck. [Oh fuck.]
Sephera and I reached the same conclusion. The battle simulator probably registered my real stats instead of the ones I showed with the Hand of Thanatos'' Shrouded. Which meant that it gave me the strongest monsters possible appropriate to my stats. This was bad news. I needed to fight my way through this, or else I wouldn''t stand a chance.
"Mr. Vaunt, just hold on! We¡¯ll stop the simulation quickly!"
"No, it¡¯s fine!" I shouted back, dodging a couple more breaths.
"But¨C"
"I said, it¡¯s fine! Don¡¯t quit the simulation!" I swore under my breath. Even if the simulation restarted, I knew that the results would be the same, since it clearly wasn¡¯t fooled by my fake stats.
"Ugh, whatever!" I decided to go all out. It hadn''t been long since I got out of Last Stand, so my reflexes were still sharp, enabling me to easily dodge and attack the monsters without any effort. In fact, I was still far stronger and faster than the simulated monsters, avoiding all of their attacks.
[You''re making this look too easy.]
"I don''t have a choice, do I?" I yelled at Sephera''s message screen. "What, you want me to take hits? Did you forget I have a pain sensitivity penalty?"
[Kinda. But I thought masochists enjoy pain.]
"I told you, I''m not a masochist!" I snapped, dodging another stream of fire. The headless knights seemed to be the most persistent, constantly chasing me around the arena. The chimera pups and lesser dragons were more of a threat from a distance, flanking me and trying to pin me down with their magic.
[Can''t fool me. You''re playing a masochist. :P]
"Stop calling me that¨C You''re using emoticons now?!"
[Hey, aren¡¯t you glad you got my tower?]
"...What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" I fended off several sword strikes, slashing through the headless knights with a couple of movements.
[Well, in other towers, the difficulty varies, but I chose to set mine on a more difficult setting.]
"Are you serious? You¡¯re telling me I could¡¯ve had an easier time? I could¡¯ve died less?!" I moved on to the lesser dragons and chimera pups, but more headless knights began to spawn.
[Wait, before you get angry, just think about how strong you¡¯ve become now!]
I clenched my jaw, realizing that Sephera was right. It didn¡¯t make me less angry, though.
The battle was heating up. The headless knights had started to close in on me, their swords swinging wildly as they tried to reach their target. I easily dodged their attacks, my reflexes honed from countless deaths. The chimera pups and lesser dragons were no match for my speed and agility, but they were still a nuisance from their distance, raining down fire and poison upon me.
After what seemed like forever, the monsters suddenly disappeared into green particles. A buzzer sounded, signaling the end of the battle simulation.
"I apologize, Mr. Vaunt! I don''t know what happened, but our system seems to have malfunctioned or something." The voice on the speaker said. "We''ll look into it and make sure this doesn''t happen again. In the meantime, please wait as a team of medics will be down to check on you."
"Ugh, that was awful." I panted, leaning against the wall. I put my Silver Serpent back into my Inventory. "And I gained nothing from that."
[Congratulations! You have earned the achievement: ''Untouchable''.]
"Never mind, I take it back." I smiled weakly to myself as I tapped on the name.
[Achievement: Untouchable.]
[Acquired by surviving against same-leveled or higher opponents without taking damage & having 1000 or more Risk points.]
[Description: Upon facing same-leveled or higher opponents, increases Speed by level difference + number of opponents.]
Reading about the Untouchable Achievement made me realize just how rewarding it was to put points in Risk. It seemed like my hard work was paying off.
[Wow. Had I not seen your performance in my tower, I''d assumed you were simply blessed for no reason. So this is what a masochist is capable of.]
I bit back a snarky comment toward Sephera as a group of medics approached me, checking my vitals.
"You''re lucky, Mr. Vaunt," the lead medic said. "You were able to dodge and outmaneuver them all. Most people wouldn''t have lasted this long. You must have put in a lot of work at your level."
"Ha-ha, yeah..." I shrugged awkwardly, realizing that the truth was about to be out soon.
After I was given the clear, I headed back out to a different room, where the examiner was waiting for me with an apologetic look.
"Mr. Vaunt, again, I deeply apologize for the malfunction back in the simulation room. Our technicians have determined that the simulation acquired a completely different value from your stats, and generated monsters in accordance to that."
The examiner paused, seemingly hesitant to continue. "However, we can''t help but be impressed by your performance. Despite the monsters being of the same level you managed to avoid taking any damage. That''s something we''ve never seen before."
He handed me a card, which was thick and surprisingly weighty. I glanced at it, noticing my headshot photo in the top left corner along with my information.
-Luquier Vaunt (Age 23) | Level: 17 | Rank: A-
-Reckless Immortal (A)-
-Guild: N/A-
"Rank A?" I asked, my voice filled with disbelief. "But I''m only level 17."
"W-well, from the results of your tests, you met and exceeded the expectations of a level 17. The system denoted you as an A-rank. The closest thing I''ve ever witnessed was the now S-rank prodigy Chronia, who was graded as B-rank when she first registered at level 10."
"Ah, I see." I realized that using the Hand of Thanatos'' Shrouded was a useless tactic. "So, does this mean I''m eligible to join a guild now?"
"Indeed, but I''m hoping to have a word with you for a moment, Mr. Vaunt." A new voice cut through the air behind me.
I turned around to see a tall, striking woman with raven-black hair, pale skin, and piercing red eyes. She wore a red dress that seemed to glow with an inner fire, and a cloak that billowed behind her. A regal air surrounded her, and I could feel the weight of her presence. It was clear that she was no ordinary person.
"I am Tessa Iskra, chairman of Lambda Sector''s GPA Branch. It is a pleasure to meet you, Luquier Vaunt."
Her voice was as regal as her presence, each syllable carefully enunciated. I bowed my head slightly in response, feeling honored and slightly intimidated at the same time. "Hi."
"I''ve been watching your performance since the beginning of the examination," she continued. "Your display of skill and adaptability has been nothing short of astounding."
[He''s this strong because he''s a masochist.]
"Er, thanks," I ignored Sephera''s message screen, thankful that only I could see it. "I assume there''s something that the chairman of an established organization wants to talk to me about?"
Tessa smiled, her eyes flashing dangerously. "You''re quick to catch on. Yes, but I would prefer to speak in private. Please, follow me to my office."
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 17/17]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 17/17]
[Reap 17/17]
[Final Gambit 17/17]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Hand of Thanatos]
Chapter 8: Rules of the Game
Tessa led the way out of the testing hall, her long, graceful strides making it seem as if she hardly moved. The other examiners and guild representatives parted to let us pass, their curiosity and awe clear in their expressions.
Soon, we arrived at her office, a spacious room decorated with luxurious red carpets, heavy velvet curtains, and expensive-looking furniture. Her desk was massive, made of polished black wood, and covered with papers, reports, and various trinkets.
"Please, have a seat," she offered, gesturing to a plush chair in front of her desk. "Can I get you anything to drink?"
"No, thank you," I replied, sitting down in the chair. "I''m fine."
Tessa took her seat behind the desk, steepling her fingers and studying me carefully. "I understand you''re only level 17, Luquier. You must be wondering why I''m interested in you."
"Is it because I''m an A-rank?"
"That, and your performance seems to suggest you''re either not a level 17, or your stats aren''t real," Tessa said in a low and playful tone. "I can see that your stats are average, but I find it hard to believe that it''s true."
I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. This woman was pretty shrewd.
"Can you see my stats?" Tessa suddenly asked with a mischievous smirk.
"Er..." I concentrated, seeing a blue Status Window pop up next to her.
[Name: Tessa Iskra | Level: 540]
[Title: Tempered Disaster (A)]
[Health: 3000 | Strength: 305]
[Speed: 705 | Magic: 1395]
[Risk: 5 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 33%]
"You''re level 540?!" My eyes widened in shock.
"If you''re that impressed, wait until you see an S-rank''s stats," Tessa smiled wryly.
"Wait, you have 5 points in Risk?" I raised an eyebrow.
"I was a bit reckless when I first came to Last Stand," Tessa admitted with an embarrassed chuckle. "I died twice before my survival instincts kicked in."
[That¡¯s because she probably had an easier tower. See, even if you had awoken another tower, you wouldn¡¯t have been as strong as you are now.]
"I really think I would¡¯ve been stronger elsewhere, since there¡¯s a good chance there were multiple floors in the tower Tessa was in." I muttered under my breath.
"Excuse me?" Tessa frowned at me.
"Oh, nothing," I gave her an awkward grin, ignoring Sephera''s indignant message screens.
"If you say so..." Tessa sat up straighter. "At any rate, I''d like to see your stats now."
"Sure¨C"
"Your real ones."
I stiffened at her words. Her eyes said that she wasn''t going to be fooled by the Hand of Thanatos'' Shrouded effect. Should I just show her my true stats? Tessa didn''t seem like a bad person.
With a sigh, I decided to come clean, lifting the effects of the scythe.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
Tessa''s eyes widened slightly at my stats. "You''re level 17? But your stats are so high!" she exclaimed, sounding confused. "And you have over two thousand Risk points? Reckless Immortal? What did you..."
I chuckled nervously. "I died a few times before my survival instincts kicked in."
Tessa simply gazed at me for a moment before she burst out laughing. It was a warm, genuine laugh that filled the air, and for some reason, it made me feel a little better about revealing my true level. "Well, I''m not sure what exactly you were doing in your tower," she chuckled, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. "But you don''t seem to be in worse shape than some of the other Players who''ve returned."
I couldn''t help but smile at her reaction. "Thanks, I think?"
"It isn''t much of a compliment," Tessa regained her composure, smiling slightly. "We Players aren''t exactly the most stable of minds, but I can''t help but wonder why your Risk stats are so high. Are you not capable of feeling pain?"
[He is, and that''s why he''s a masochist.]
"Ah, I have some passives that reduce the pain sensitivity. It was a little difficult at first, but I managed to get through the tower eventually." I left out the part where I only had to go through one floor.
"Makes sense. But, now I have to ask. Why try to hide your stats?" Tessa asked.
"Well, you see, I was... cautious," I admitted, my cheeks flushing a little. "You never know who''s watching."
"Ah, I see," Tessa nodded in understanding. "And you''re worried about being attacked by other Players?"
"Not until you mentioned it. I can get attacked by other Players?"
Tessa nodded. "It''s not common, but it does happen. Usually, it''s because someone has a grudge against you or wants to take your items. But, there''s no reason to worry about that, since the GPA was formed to help Players deal with hostile parties. With your registration and rank, I''m sure you won''t be finding yourself trouble any time soon."
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
I hesitated for a moment before asking the question that had been on my mind since I''d first seen her. "You mentioned the GPA. What exactly is that?"
"I''m sure you''ve guessed by now that GPA stands for the Global Player Administration. The organization was established to facilitate relations between the Players that returned from Last Stand and the rest of the world. Think of it as a sort of second citizenship." Tessa explained, her voice filled with pride. "As a member, you''ll have access to exclusive events, resources, and training programs that will help you adjust to your new life and make the most of your abilities. You''ll also be able to receive counseling and other amenities to help you adjust to life."
I nodded, taking in the information. "So, what happens now?"
"Well, with your assessments complete, and your rank received, the best choice for you now is to join a guild. Have you informed your relatives about your results yet?"
"N-no," I shook my head. "Actually, I just returned today."
"Oh," Tessa tilted her head. "So you have absolutely no idea what''s transpired so far? When did you awaken in your tower?"
I hesitated. "About... 300 days ago."
"300 days!" Tessa exclaimed, sounding shocked. "You''ve been gone for nearly a year? Well, I can only imagine how much the world has changed in your eyes in that time."
"Yeah... it doesn''t seem like much has changed, though?"
Tessa smiled wryly. "Allow me to explain."
Apparently, I found out that the day I woke up in Sephera''s tower, others around the world were experiencing the same thing. It was mass-panic across the globe as nations tried to figure out why several people had suddenly disappeared. But, soon after, the world began to change as multiple towers began to pop up out of nowhere. Just like the game ''Last Stand'', people were able to enter the towers to clear floors and advance higher and higher.
Unfortunately, since no Players had returned just yet, the regular people who entered quickly perished, causing the world to restrict access to the towers. When the first Players returned, that changed the dynamic of powers in the world, leading to the establishment of the GPA. The towers were reopened, and Players began to clear the floors. It seemed as though it was a global effort; if the highest floor was the 13th, everyone around the world would be able to access it until someone advanced to the 14th for all to challenge.
Clearing the towers wasn''t without their consequences, though. With every floor cleared, the world altered its geography, causing land masses to shift drastically. This led to the fall of borders and the rise of divided sectors in two hemispheres, each sector labeled with the 24 Greek alphabet. I had returned in the middle of the western hemisphere, which was known as the Lambda sector.
Guilds began to rise to power, evenly matching the shifting world government. Both the western and eastern hemispheres were led by a President, who was also an S-rank Player. For the meantime, a balance of power between the guilds, GPA, and world government kept the population safe and in check.
"Finally," Tessa wrapped up her explanation. "There are random dungeon breaks that occur, which requires Player to quickly clear or they''ll threaten to explode and bring in something much worse. These dungeon breaks are usually much more difficult than the towers, since they often incur penalties, restrictions, or requirements."
I blinked, feeling overwhelmed. "Wow, there''s a lot to take in."
Tessa smiled warmly. "Somehow, I think you''ll take it in stride quickly. With that high of a Risk stat, I feel you''re either unnaturally calm in dire situations, or on the far side of insanity. Either way, I''m very interested in you and your potential."
I couldn''t help but grin at her assessment. "Thanks, Tessa. You make me sound almost... dangerous."
"Are you saying you''re not?" Tessa teased, though I caught the hidden undertone in her words. "Anyway, I hope you know I''ll be keeping a close eye on you. If you have any questions, feel free to come back and ask us anything. You''re welcome to go home now."
I stood up, then hesitated. "Any chance you could help me find my apartment?"
Turns out, my apartment was completely obliterated to make room for a mall, of all places. Tessa quickly got me set up with a temporary home, on the promise that I join a guild and quickly get myself on track. She also had the GPA provide me with a phone, some money, and a bike.
I glanced around, taking in the cramped space. It was a studio apartment, but it was more like a closet with a bed. There was a small kitchenette in one corner, a bathroom off to the side, and a makeshift living room in the center. The bed was covered in a light gray duvet, and the walls were a soft beige color. A small desk sat against one wall, and a bookshelf was crammed full of books next to it. A single window let in a sliver of sunlight, casting a warm glow over the room.
[Do you not have family you can stay with?]
"No, my parents passed away a few years back," I grimaced. "Well, I have an older sister, but we''re not very close. She left me and my parents to do god knows what, and I haven''t seen or talked to her since."
[:o]
"It''s fine, I''ve been managing to get through things by myself." I sat down on the bed, trying to figure out what to do next. I glanced at the blue screens that suddenly popped up in front of me.
[Congratulations! You have completed the Quest: First Steps!]
[Congratulations! You have earned the achievement: ''New Beginnings.'']
[You have obtained ''Skill Box''.]
[System alert: New quest added.]
[Quest: So Many Paths.]
[Description: Choose the road you feel would best suit you. Whether it be a guild or solo life, you are free to decide your life.]
[Reward: N/A]
Damn. This next quest sucked. I couldn''t blame Sephera either, since the system was behind the reward distribution. Oh well, at least I had an idea of what to do now.
I tapped on the new achievement, eager to see what it did.
[Achievement: New Beginnings.]
[Acquired by returning to Earth & successfully registering as a Player.]
[Description: Celebrate your first step in a new life, Player.]
Another dud. I tutted in disappointment, realizing that Achievements weren''t always beneficial. I closed the screen and opened my skill box, a little less hopeful for what was to come.
[Generating Skills based on performance...]
[You have obtained the ''Death Match'' skill.]
That... sounded cool. And promising. I tapped on the skill, my jaw dropping at the description.
[Death Match 1/?]
[Damage: N/A | Cooldown: 17 days]
[Description: Can only be activated upon death. When used, summons user''s specter to fight against the opponent that dealt killing blow. Upon victory, revives user in place of specter, gaining all rewards. Upon failure, user loses all progress & cannot be resurrected. The higher the user''s level, the longer the cooldown period.]
[What the¨C]
"Fuck?" I finished Sephera''s message. Death Match was unbelievably insane, but... damn. If it meant I could survive being killed, then I''d definitely take it. The only downside was that the higher I got in levels, the longer I''d have to wait to use it again... but with an almost 2000% specter strength increase, that seemed like a small price to pay.
[I know you keep saying you¡¯re not a masochist¡ but Luquier, this really seems like the playstyle of one.]
"I¡ can¡¯t argue with that," I hung my head. Sephera was right; this was because of how I approached her tower.
"Ugh, no use in stressing over this," I stood up stretching my body. "It¡¯s still daylight outside, so I guess I should explore around here, huh? Hopefully there¡¯s a place I can get on the internet."
[What for?]
"Isn¡¯t it obvious?" I grinned at Sephera¡¯s message screen. "To play some games, of course."
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 17/17]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 17/17]
[Reap 17/17]
[Final Gambit 17/17]
[Death Match 1/?]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Hand of Thanatos]
Chapter 9: New Party Member
I changed out of my track pants and t-shirt, opting for a clean black shirt and jeans. My old outfit was a bit dirty and smelled, but I decided to wash it later. Before heading out, I took a good look at myself.
"Damn, did I grow muscles or something?" I muttered, glancing at my toned body. With dark hair and dark blue eyes, I couldn''t help but feel a bit of vanity in my looks.
[Eh, I''ve seen better.]
"Just let me have this!" I scowled at Sephera''s message screen. "I finally have a six-pack now."
[All thanks to your Strength stat, which, by the way, is thanks to me and my tower. :D]
I ended up at a PC cafe, where I could rent out a computer for an hourly rate. I spent the next few hours researching the world since I came back, verifying that what Tessa had said was true.
The strangest part was, I found no traces of the virtual game ''Last Stand'', finding information about the physical place instead. It was as if the game never existed, nor were there any memories of it.
"Am I being gaslit?" I murmured to myself. "I could''ve sworn I was playing that game before I woke up in the tower."
[Maybe the trauma of your deaths caused some sort of defense mechanism?]
"Hey. Are you saying you don''t believe me?"
[Not at all, but as of right now, I only have your word to go by.]
I growled in frustration, typing away at the computer. So what if I was the only one with memories of that game? It''s not like it was important right now, anyway.
I was so preoccupied with surfing the internet that I hadn''t realized a presence behind me.
"Oh, Luke?"
I swiveled my head around, seeing a man I hadn''t seen in a long time. He had dark, curly hair, and brown eyes. He wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses, a black shirt with white buttons, and a black blazer. Tall and handsome, he smiled down at me with a familiar warmth.
"Wait... Tommy?"
I shot up, embracing the man in a tight hug. "Holy shit, how have you been, man?"
"I''ve been good, you bastard," Tommy replied, returning my embrace. "What about you?"
I smiled, leaning back against the table. "Eh, I could be better. You know, the usual."
"Working that dead-end desk job and playing games?" Tommy grinned back.
We had been friends ever since grade school, with Tommy heading off to university and eventually graduating. I hadn''t spoken to him much since then, but we had been so close that I felt like it didn''t matter how much time passed- we''d always have the same brotherly friendship.
"Er, not exactly," I scratched the back of my head. "I''m... a Player now."
"Oh? Like the returnees? Nice, so am I."
"Huh?" I concentrated, pulling up a blue Status Window next to Tommy''s face.
[Name: Tommy Zhen | Level: 227]
[Title: Baron of the Blade (B)]
[Health: 600 | Strength: 345]
[Speed: 105 | Magic: 100]
[Risk: 0 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 66%]
"Oh shit... you''re level 227?" I asked, impressed.
"Yeah," Tommy smirked, folding his arms. "Though it''s not as great as some of the top Players in the Lambda sector." He squinted his eyes as if pulling up my Status Window. "What about you-"
Tommy made a choking sound, causing me to realize that my scythe''s passive wasn''t hiding my true stats.
"Aye, yo, what the fuck, Luquier? Your stats are absurd."
"O-oh, yeah," I chuckled awkwardly. "Well, you know... high Risk, high reward, right?"
"Hah, right," Tommy replied, laughing. "No kidding. I mean, I''ve known you for a long time- you''re fucking unhinged. But I never thought you''d make it this far."
"It did take me 300 days to return," I admitted with a smile. "So, for the moment, just treat me as if I was actually level 17."
"Hah, got it," Tommy chuckled, though I could tell he was still impressed. "So, what have you been up to? Last time I checked you were just coasting through your life in the same old routine."
"Nothing different," I avoided his gaze, embarrassed. "But, now that I''m back, I plan to change that. Any tips on where to go from here? I''m deciding on whether or not to join a guild, but..."
"Say less," Tommy held up his hand. "First things first. You won''t get into any of the good guilds just by applying. You''re going to have to go to the towers and climb the floors to the current global cap. That way, you can showcase what you can offer to them."
"Oh. You know where the nearest tower is?"
Tommy grinned. "I''ll take you there. We can catch up along the way."
"Sure," I hesitated. "What were you even doing here in a place like this anyway?"
"To play games, of course. I never had time to do so when I was busy with my job and stuff, so when I finally returned as a Player, I freed up a lot of my schedule."
As Tommy drove us to the nearest tower in his rather expensive sports car, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of nostalgia and anticipation for whatever awaited me. The car''s leather seats were surprisingly comfortable, despite their aggressive racing design, and the engine roared beneath us like a hungry beast.
We traded bits and pieces of our lives, though it seemed like Tommy had more to say than I did. The Lambda Sector we were in was just below the Sector where I had been living in, and Tommy had found a high-paying job right before he got sent to Last Stand.
After returning, he promptly quit his job, opting to make a living as a Player and joining a guild called ''Inquisitive''. He seemed to be quite successful, as he had climbed the ranks quite quickly and was now one of the guild''s most respected members. As we neared the tower, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for him, as well as a twinge of envy.
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
Tommy had always been the more successful of us, better-looking, and much more put together than I was. Despite having nothing in common save for our shared notions of thrill-seeking, Tommy and I had grown extremely close throughout our academic careers. Sure, I got a little jealous of him at times, like when he would get a new girlfriend every couple months or so, but we were still tight.
As we pulled up to the tower, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of nervous anticipation. This was my chance to make a name for myself, to prove that I wasn''t just some scrub who had been coasting by on the bare minimum. I hopped out of the car and stretched, trying to calm my racing heart.
"Don''t sweat it too much, Luke." Tommy said as he stepped out as well. "The global cap is the 28th floor, so feel free to quit before the 14th floor."
"14th? Why?" I frowned as we walked towards the tower entrance, which was guarded by a couple of officials.
"In the games we used to play together, you''d think that levels correlate with each other, right? Apparently, that''s not true in the real world. The monsters and their stats seem to exponentially increase with every floor. A level 17 monster would have 1000 Health at minimum, and there''s no telling what other crazy numbers they''d have for their other stats."
"That... makes sense." I nodded understandingly, recalling how my battle simulation had disproportional values. "I learned that the Lambda GPA Branch''s chairman was level 540. I''m assuming even that isn''t enough to clear floors higher than the 28th?"
"That''s right," Tommy replied with a sigh. "I don''t know what kind of sick sense of humor the towers and their creators have, but the higher you go, the harder it gets. It''s why the highest leveled Player is around 5000, but still requires a strong party to clear levels."
We approached the tower entrance, where the officials were checking our identifications. After verifying that we were indeed who we said we were on our IDs, they allowed us to pass through the security checkpoint. The interior of the tower was just as lavish as the exterior, with marble floors, grand staircases, and enormous chandeliers hanging from the high ceilings.
In front of us was a glowing green-ringed portal, leading to the first floor of the tower. Tommy took a deep breath and stepped forward, followed by me. As we entered the portal, I felt a strange sensation, like being simultaneously pulled and pushed in opposite directions. When it subsided, we found ourselves in a dim dungeon, lit only by the flickering torches on the walls.
I turned back to see a red-ringed portal, depicting a view of the place we''d just come from. It seemed like the red portals were exits, while the green ones were to the next floors.
"Well, this is the first floor," Tommy said, his voice echoing in the empty chamber. "You go first, Luke."
I grunted, pulling out my Silver Serpent from my Inventory.
[System alert: Floor level has been determined too low for the user. No experience or rewards will be gained.]
Wait, what? Damn, that sucked. I guess that means I''d have to face monsters that were stronger to gain any benefits.
"Alright, let''s see what''s on the first floor," I said to Tommy, steeling myself. We walked further into the dungeon, our steps crunching on the gravel underfoot. The air was thick with the smell of must and dampness, and it was deathly quiet. Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the chamber. A number of blue screens popped up in front of me.
[Name: Wolfkin | Level: 1]
[Health: 130 | Strength: 20]
[Speed: 75 | Magic: 0]
I almost laughed at the stats I saw. Compared to when I first awoke in Sephera''s tower, this small army of monsters wasn''t even a warm-up.
"All you, bro," Tommy said, raising his hands and stepping back. "Let''s see what a level 17 with stats like yours can do."
"Hope you''re ready," I smirked, raising my Silver Serpent. In the blink of an eye, I dashed forward, cutting through the Wolfkin with ease. True to the system message earlier, I was getting no notifications of receiving rewards from the monsters.
It didn''t matter, since in mere minutes, I was already done killing all of the Wolfkin. I turned back to look at Tommy, who was staring at me with an incredulous look.
"Jesus Christ, Luquier... what the hell did you go through in your tower? Stats aside, you fought with a crazy ferocity."
I shrugged. "Just what I had to do, I guess. Now let''s move on to the next floor."
We came across a green portal, entering it to find a similar environment to the first floor. Based on my initial impression, the 2nd floor wasn''t any different. As we walked deeper into the dungeon, I explained to Tommy what I had been through. His expression seemed to shift from one of incredulity to one of awe, and then finally, respect.
"You died over 300 times? Are you okay?"
I shrugged. "I wasn''t okay at first, but I got better. Or stronger, at least. And the deaths...well, I don''t remember most of them. It was all a blur. But it was all worth it."
"If you say so. Anyway, sucks that monsters don''t drop more cores either." Tommy remarked as we walked down the dim corridor.
"What do you mean?"
"Aside from experience and the occasional skills, most monsters drop cores, graded from F to A. They''re extremely useful and chock full of power, so Players like us gather monster cores to sell for gold. It''s a good business. We produce the raw materials, sell ''em, and people who know how to use them make products for us to buy from."
"Oh, that''s cool. So what''s this about monsters not dropping cores anymore?" I could sense a couple of faint presences up ahead.
"Well, it actually explains why the world''s been stuck on the 28th floor for so long. At the end of a floor is a boss. If the boss isn''t defeated, then Players are able to harvest cores from whatever floor the boss is still alive on. The lower floors are pretty much useless," Tommy explained. "So, because the 28th floor boss has been pretty difficult for even the top Players to kill together, the world''s been on the 28th floor for about... a month now?"
"What¨C A month?!"
"Yeah," Tommy smiled wryly. "The difficulty scales so high. It kinda sucks."
It wasn''t long before we encountered the next batch of monsters. A group of goblins blocked our path, chittering and snarling.
[Name: Goblin Soldier | Level: 2]
[Health: 100 | Strength: 15]
[Speed: 25 | Magic: 0]
[Name: Goblin Mage | Level: 2]
[Health: 70 | Strength: 5]
[Speed: 20 | Magic: 40]
[Name: Goblin Archer | Level: 2]
[Health: 80 | Strength: 10]
[Speed: 30 | Magic: 0]
Once again, I tensed my body, preparing to slice through the army. I pushed off, swinging my Silver Serpent¨C
[Wait, Player!]
I tripped and fell forward, my Silver Serpent clattering to the ground. The goblins all laughed, their sharp, gleeful cries echoing through the chamber.
[System alert: You have received 1 damage.]
[Health: 9999]
[LOLOLOLOLOL.]
"Sephera... what the fuck?!" I groaned, trying to ignore the pain that blossomed out from my elbow. I hope I didn''t scrape it.
"Luke, you okay?" Tommy called out behind me. I gave him a thumbs up as I got to my feet.
[I was gonna say, since these lower levels won''t give you any rewards... how about you use your new weapon?]
"Huh?" I blinked, opening my Inventory. The Hand of Thanatos glowed with an eerie blue light within the grid space. "Oh, that''s right."
As the goblins rushed towards me, I quickly put away my Silver Serpent in my Inventory, preparing to pull out the Hand of Thanatos.
[System alert: Equipping this weapon will lock all of your skills. Titles and Achievements will still apply.]
[Equip Hand of Thanatos?]
[Yes | No]
I smiled to myself, tapping the Yes option.
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 17/17]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 17/17]
[Reap 17/17]
[Final Gambit 17/17]
[Death Match 1/?]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Hand of Thanatos (+?)]
Chapter 10: Safe Zone
The Hand of Thanatos felt heavy, but also oddly light in my grasp. As the goblins closed in, I gripped it tighter, feeling its unholy power coursing through my veins. It was like the scythe was an extension of my arm, of my body, of my very being.
Almost as if by instinct, I lashed out with the scythe, easily cutting through the first wave of goblins.
[System alert: Hand of Thanatos damage count added.]
[Damage count: +1] [Damage count: +1] [Damage count: +1]
"Holy shit, Luke, what kinda weapon is that?" Tommy called out behind me. "Where can I get one like that?"
I smiled grimly as I cut down another wave of goblins. "It''s called the Hand of Thanatos. You don''t want it, trust me."
[Damage count: +1] [Damage count: +1] [Damage count: +1]
"What? Why not?"
"Because," I had cut down nearly half the goblins, leaving a majority of the ranged ones left. "It seals your skills when equipped."
"Wait, that sucks. Then why are you using it?"
[Damage count: +1] [Damage count: +1] [Damage count: +1]
"There''s a passive that adds damage per kill, so I''m farming that right now." I easily dodged a rainstorm of arrows and magic beams.
"That''s ironic. I thought you hated farming in the games we played."
"Yeah, but I can''t really do anything else at this point, since these monsters are trash," I finally cut down the last of the goblins, still feeling energetic. "Might as well farm stats, right?"
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +57]
"True," Tommy caught up to me, staring at my scythe hungrily. "Hey, if you ever get tired of farming, why don''t you let me borrow it for a while? I could boost the stats for you."
"Yeah, maybe later," I shrugged. "I wanna get used to the scythe right now, since I''ve been using a sword for so long."
We walked forward, seeing the green portal just up ahead.
"Does your scythe have any weapon Skills?" Tommy continued.
"Er... no. It does have the Bound, Restrictive, and Shrouded traits, though."
"Aww, I would''ve thought a cool weapon like that would''ve had at least one Skill." Tommy looked disappointed. I raised an eyebrow at him.
"Why''d you ask? Do your weapons have Skills?"
"Yep," Tommy grinned proudly. "My Title is based around blades."
"Huh?"
Tommy stopped before the portal, turning to me. Confused, I watched him concentrate before a blue text box popped up next to him.
[Baron of the Blade (B)]
[Acquired by mastering the five Blades (Sword, Axe, Dagger, Spear, Scythe) proficiencies, mastering One-Handed & Dual-Wielding proficiencies, & obtaining the Steelforged Achievement.]
[Effect: Adds Blade-type weapon damage to all stats (except Risk). Upon equipping a Blade, allows user to ignore current Blade¡¯s Skill limit usage.]
"Whoa, what the fuck?" I stared at the description. "Your Title''s busted for Blades."
"Yeah, I know. It''s pretty cool, huh?" Tommy grinned, looking quite pleased with himself. "I''ve been using it to train with a variety of weapons, but I haven''t been able to get my hands on a good scythe yet."
I nodded, remembering how Tommy was a big fanatic on using melee weapons, especially swords and the like. It seemed fitting that his Title matched his energy. "Well, I''ll let you borrow mine sometime, then."
We entered the 3rd floor, finding the dungeon atmosphere very similar to the first two. This time, a mixture of goblins and Wolfkin were my opponents, but they still fell victim to my scythe.
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +102]
The 4th floor threw in some monstrous snakes and Orcs.
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +146]
5th floor began to incorporate traps and undead.
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +198]
On the next five floors, I went on autopilot, hacking and slashing away at the weak swarms of monsters that we came across. I struck up a leisurely conversation with Tommy as I mindlessly farmed bonus damage for my scythe.
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +557]
"Whew," I slightly panted, leaning against the stone wall of the 10th floor. Tommy grinned at me, impressed.
"Damn, Luke. You''ve blitzed through the first ten floors in under 30 minutes. That''s the fastest anyone''s ever done."
"To be fair, my stats are ridiculously high."
"True," Tommy chuckled. "At any rate, at least this next part will be a surprise for you."
"Is it a Safe Zone?" I put away my scythe in my Inventory.
Tommy blinked at me in surprise. "O-oh, yeah. Guess you did your research, huh?"
"You... could say that," I replied with an awkward smile. It was just a guess, but I was mildly thrilled to have been correct. In the game counterpart, ''Last Stand'' had a Safe Zone every ten floors, almost as if it were an act of mercy to players. I figured this tower had something similar, since I recognized the layout so far.
If the pattern were to continue, then I expected the next ten floors to have a different atmosphere and set of monsters. I felt a strange little guilt since I was the only one I knew of that played the virtual predecessor the longest, but then again, I only managed to reach the 30th floor.
As Tommy and I entered the portal, the Safe Zone was much nicer and grand than I expected. It was like walking into a small, fantasy town square, complete with a fountain and well-maintained gardens. The air was crisp and clean, and the sunlight shone down from a cloudless sky.
Countless other Players filled the Safe Zone with life, chatting with each other, healing their wounds, and bartering for goods. Some were even taking a break from the grind and enjoying a quick meal at one of the many food stalls. It was a surreal sight, as though I had been transported into a real-life convention for the game.
Ahead of us were two important-looking people dressed in uniforms. I figured they acted as the authorities of this place. As we approached them, they turned to face us. One was a tall, well-built man with short-cropped hair and a stern expression. The other was a woman with long, flowing hair and a kind smile.
"Welcome to the 10th floor Safe Zone," the woman greeted us warmly. "I see you''re back, Tommy. Who''s this with you?"
"This is Luquier," Tommy replied, gesturing to me. "He''s a new Player."
"Welcome, Luquier," the tall man said, extending his hand. "My name is Nathan, and this is Lily. We''re part of the GPA''s Incident Prevention, making sure that Players don''t cause trouble in Safe Zones. Think of us as the authoritative law for Players."
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
I shook Nathan''s hand, feeling the strength in his grip. "Nice to meet y''all."
"In case you didn''t know, there are a set of rules for Safe Zones," Lily smiled, her voice gentle. "Even though Player damage is disabled in this area, we''d still like to keep peace between us. First, do not cause trouble or disrupt the peace of other Players. Second, do not engage or initiate any illicit activities. Third, please heed the instructions of all IP personnel, as we''re most likely concerned for your safety. And finally, while Player on Player sparring matches are allowed, please do not indulge in excessive brutality."
I nodded in understanding, glancing around at the other Players. It seemed like a fair set of rules to me.
"So, what brings you two here?" Lily asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Well, I¨C"
"Luquier here is trying to catch up in levels," Tommy grinned, jabbing an elbow to my side. "Have you seen his stats? He cleared the first 10 floors in half an hour."
"They''re not that bad," I said, shrugging modestly. "Just need some experience."
Both Nathan and Lily concentrated for a moment, then expressed visible shock. I shifted awkwardly as I could only imagine what they were thinking when they saw my absurd stats.
"So, you''re basically a god among Players," Lily said, her voice tinged with awe. "It''s no wonder you managed to get this far so quickly."
"I have never seen such high Risk stats," Nathan added, his expression a mix of awe and respect. "You must have been extremely lucky to have survived with such a handicap."
[Are you gonna tell them?]
I ignored Sephera''s message, giving the two a timid smile. "Er, yeah, I guess."
"With those numbers, you could easily be just like one of the S-ranks," Nathan continued, his voice filled with admiration. "It''s a pity you''re just a newbie."
"And that''s why I''m going to show him around," Tommy laughed nervously, pulling me away from them before I could process the instant irritation within me. "See you guys later!"
"I wasn''t going to do anything," I mumbled to Tommy when we got far enough from the IP personnel.
"Maybe, but in the games we used to play, you always had a bad temper," Tommy smiled wryly at me. "I guess it''s good you''ve gotten better at that."
I grunted in response, glancing over at all the other Players bustling about. Forgetting my annoyance for the moment, I couldn''t help but smile at the sight. It was almost like one of the RPGs I used to play come to life, seeing real humans in a game-like setting.
"So, over there," Tommy began, pointing to several rows of booths beyond the fountain. "That''s where most of the guilds have set up their recruitment booths. You''re welcome to explore them all, but if you want a chance at a stronger, more famed guild, then the 20th floor Safe Zone is where you need to go."
"Right," I nodded. "I''ll probably go there in a bit after I explore around."
"Already?" Tommy stared at me in shock. "Hey, even with your stats, the higher floors shoot up in difficulty, you know. Even the top Players are unable to solo floors beyond the 20th."
"I... just have a really good feeling," I replied with a sly smile. Forget the 20th floor Safe Zone, I needed to at least get to the 17th floor if I wanted to finally test out my skills. But first, I needed to know where Tommy stood with me.
"No, like, really. I know we used to say ''fuck it'' in the games we played, but this is real life. You don''t get to come back after you die."
"I know that," I fought the urge to laugh. "Just trust me on this."
[He''s your best friend, right? You gonna tell him about your Title and Skills?]
"Not yet." I whispered back to Sephera.
[Why?]
"First, I need to see if he''ll still have my back. If he comes with me, then I''ll tell him."
[._.]
Tommy looked as if he wanted to argue, then shook his head. "Alright, I trust you, bro. I''ll stick with you till the end. I never managed to get past the 19th floor anyway, so this''ll be fun. But if things end up too dicey, I''m pulling us out." He held up a small multicolored cube that reminded me of a certain rotating puzzle, tossing it towards me.
"What''s this?" I caught the cube and fought the urge to rotate the sides.
"It''s an emergency warp cube," Tommy explained. "It''ll warp us back to the last Safe Zone we entered."
[Name: Warp Cube | Uses: 1]
[Description: Allows user to warp back to most recently accessed Safe Zone.]
"Nice," I nodded, slipping the emergency warp cube into my Inventory. "Well, I''m going to go check out the booths. Let me know if you see anything interesting, alright?"
"Will do." Tommy nodded. "Meet back here in 20?"
"Yeah," I shrugged. "If it gets too late, we can always come back tomorrow. I''m not in a rush or anything."
"What- you''re actually trolling me, dude. I thought you wanted to blitz to the 20th floor Safe Zone."
"I did, but I wanted to make sure you were on board with it." I flashed him a thumbs-up. "We''ll at least get to the 17th floor today."
"Okay..." Tommy hesitated. "You know, once you get to a Safe Zone, you don''t-"
"Have to go through the previous floors to progress forward, since you can just start at the last Safe Zone? Yeah, I know."
"How?"
I left without replying, heading straight to the guild booths. It seemed like Tommy was hinting that he was down to try and power through to the 20th floor Safe Zone. That was fine by me.
As I got to the guild booths, I quickly scanned around, looking at some of the representatives'' stats. I made sure to use the Shrouded effect on my stats, since I didn''t want a swarm of them trying to get me to join.
[Level: 160] [Level: 176] [Level: 130] [Level: 155]
Huh. Just like Tommy said, most of these guilds weren''t very strong enough to handle my potential. Not that I was bragging about it, but I definitely planned to exploit my abilities as much as possible.
"Hello there! Are you interested in joining our guild ''Haymakers''?"
"Hey handsome. Fancy a spot in the ''Venus'' guild?"
"We have single moms for you here if you join the ''Sugar'' guild!"
I weaved my way through the Players that were browsing through the booths, ignoring their catcalls and invitations. I wasn''t sure what I was looking for, but I had a feeling it would be something that stood out from the rest. Not that I had hope for anything on the 10th floor.
[Yeesh. None of these guilds are suited for a masochist like you :\]
"Stop calling me that," I scowled at Sephera''s message. "And yeah, I know. I''m just trying to get a feel for how things are right now."
I paused, brow furrowed. "Also, I''m not really interested in joining a guild, actually. I''ve been solo most of the time anyway."
[You''re really not helping your case...]
I was about to snap back at Sephera when a blue screen popped up in front of me.
[System alert: There is an aura of animosity directed towards you.]
Huh? Animosity? Towards me? I looked around, trying to discern the source of it. There were a few Players giving me weird looks, but nothing out of the ordinary.
[Player, it''s coming from over there.]
"Where?"
[ <(._. <) ]
I turned to my left, grumbling how Sephera should''ve used her words instead of these annoying emoticons. I froze in place when I caught the person staring daggers at me.
She was standing off to the side, away from the booths and the bustling crowd, her eyes a glowing magenta. She wore a simple outfit, a dark gray cloak over black pants and a black shirt. Her long, dark-red hair was tied back in a ponytail, and her pale skin seemed almost luminescent against her dark attire. Even from a distance, I could feel the weight of her gaze.
[Name: Celine Saffron | Level: 1046]
[Title: Saint of the Phoenix (S)]
[Health: 3300 | Strength: 500]
[Speed: 500 | Magic: 1045]
[Risk: 0 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 57%]
[Why is she looking so angrily at you? :0]
"I... have no idea..." I muttered, dropping my gaze and shuffling away. Something about her made me uneasy, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it. Maybe it was because of her level, but it wasn''t enough to match mine. Whatever it was, I wasn''t planning on finding out.
Or at least, that''s what I thought.
As I broke out of the crowd, jogging towards the green portal to the next floor, I caught sight of a blur moving to block my path.
"You." The woman named Celine stared at me, her magenta eyes unblinking. "You''re new, aren''t you?"
"Y-yes...?"
Celine''s piercing gaze made it difficult for me to look away. Her eyes seemed to dig into my soul, searching for something. Answers, perhaps? I didn''t know.
"What do you want from me?" I asked.
Celine paused, tilting her head slightly to the side. "I want to know why you''re here."
"Huh?" I was slightly taken aback. "Er, to rest for a bit before clearing the next few floors?"
"Why? Your stats are really high. You can easily reach the 15th floor and above."
Her response made me freeze. I doubled-checked my stats to make sure, but there was no doubt.
Somehow, even with the Shrouded effect active, this woman managed to see my true stats.
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 17/17]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 17/17]
[Reap 17/17]
[Final Gambit 17/17]
[Death Match 1/?]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Hand of Thanatos (+557)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
Chapter 11: Time to Grind
My heart raced as I realized that I''d been found out. I had no idea how she''d known my true stats, but it didn''t matter now. There was no point in denying it. "Um, well..." I stammered, "I-I''m kind of new to this, and I''ve been grinding a lot back in Last Stand, so that''s how I got these stats."
Celine stared at me for a moment, her magenta eyes unblinking. "Ah, I see... You''re here to farm," she said, her voice devoid of emotion. "In that case, let me give you some advice."
As she stepped closer, I could sense an underlying presence to her. She also smelled faintly of flowers.
"You have a very oppressive aura of death around you," Celine whispered, her voice carrying a strange mix of pity and disapproval. "It''s... unsettling. If you''re going to continue to farm here, you should at least learn to control it. You don''t want to attract unwanted attention, do you?"
I stared at her, dumbfounded. "Um, what?"
Celine made a slightly disgusted face. "I don''t know what you''re playing at, but I can sense countless lives emanating off of you. You''re surrounded by death. That strength you wield... it''s not entirely yours alone."
Her words sent a shiver down my spine. Was she sensing all the deaths that I went through? My mind thought back to the Hand of Thanatos. Maybe adding to the damage count was also something she picked up. Whatever the case was, this woman could become dangerous to me.
"It''s not completely unpleasant," Celine continued, glancing at me with a hint of curiosity. "Your aura of death... it''s like a shadow that follows you. Like it''s familiar. Or a part of you."
[Ooo, this girl''s good. Luquier, she''s reading you like a book.]
"You''re... not too far off," I admitted to Celine, ignoring Sephera''s messages. "Am I safe to assume that your Title enables you to see the truth?"
Celine didn''t reply for a while, staring into my eyes. Then, she offered a thin smile.
"I thought you were evil, with that aura of death you had. I was mistaken, so for that, I''m sorry. See you around, Reckless Immortal." With that, she turned and walked away, leaving me speechless.
[x_x]
[You bombed it. I''ve noticed you''re not very good at socializing.]
"Bombed what?!" I shouted at Sephera''s message box. "I''m not exactly the most social, but I know how to be normal! The people I''ve met so far are the ones who are strange!"
I realized that to the other Players, I was basically shouting to myself as they couldn''t see Sephera''s screens. With my face hot and red, I scurried off to where the green portal to the next floor was at, trying to hide my face from the gazes of the other Players.
When I got there, I saw a couple of other Players loitering around, either taking a break, or looking to party up. I glanced at a nearby virtual clock, realizing that I had come to the rendezvous point ahead of schedule.
[You know... if Tommy gets here and sees you waiting, he might get the wrong idea.]
"Do you not have other Players you can harass?" I hissed back at Sephera''s message.
[ >_> Since you got me to Rank 2, I don''t need to go any further. Besides, it''s a hassle having to continuously pull Players over to clear my tower that now has two floors.]
Oh, my god. This Admin was lazy.
"Are you serious? What about wanting to see Earth not get reset again?"
[I''m still very much wanting that :\ but as I explained before, everyone quit after the tutorial.]
"Wait," It hit me then. "I''m quite literally your first Player?"
[...Yeah ;¨C;]
"You think that you won''t get another Player. Why don''t you just change the way your tutorial works?"
[Then they wouldn''t turn out as strong as you. Besides, it''s too much work. And then what? To advance to Rank 3, I need two clears. Rank 4, three, Rank 5, four, and so on. Eventually I''ll also have so many Players to keep track of, I won''t have any time to myself. Being an Admin is hard, you know.]
"You- you just sit there! Correct me if I''m wrong, but when I entered your room, you were just sitting on your chair, as if waiting was all you were doing till then. What else do you even do?"
[...]
[You''re so rude. Is this how you get when you don''t experience pain in a while? :( ]
"I''m so tempted to stop trying to prevent the Earth from being reset right now."
[ >:( ]
I was too busy bickering with Sephera to realize that Tommy had caught up with me. I froze in place, giving him an awkward smile.
"You... good, dude?" Tommy asked hesitantly.
"Y-yeah, I''m fine... just... seeing a bunch of annoying screens." I replied as Sephera began to spam my vision with blue message boxes.
"Quests? Or are you talking to your Admin?"
I stopped trying to clear the blue screens, which paused their spamming, as I glanced at him. "Actually, yeah, I was... talking to my Admin."
"Must be nice," Tommy smiled wistfully. "I talked to my Admin once after clearing the tower and haven''t seen a message from him since."
"It''s not that nice," I grumbled, causing Sephera to resume her spamming.
"Maybe not for you, but for the Admins who have loads of Players, sometimes it makes the ones who aren''t as distinguished feel neglected and alone." Tommy replied quietly, almost sadly.
"Well, you know... I''m here for you, dude. We can party up or whatever, if you want." I offered, feeling a bit guilty for being so dismissive of Sephera.
"Ha, yeah, I''d like that," Tommy grinned at me. "Just like the old times, right?"
I nodded, glancing back at Sephera''s messages. "So, ready to move to the 11th floor?"
"Yep," Tommy led the way to the green portal. He glanced back at me over his shoulder. "By the way, you wouldn''t mind if my girlfriend comes along too, do you?"
Fucking bastard. He learned that my Admin was heavily involved, so he just had to bring up his girlfriend to get back at me.
"Sure, whatever," I muttered back.
As we entered the 11th floor, I found that my prediction was correct. Instead of the dark and dreary dungeons, the floor was covered in a thick layer of snow. Even the trees and the occasional pond had a thin layer of ice over them. The air was crisp and cold, and my breath clouded in front of me as I exhaled. Tommy''s girlfriend, Sarah, was waiting for us, dressed in warm winter clothes. She gave me a polite nod as we approached.
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"Sarah, this is my best friend since grade school, Luquier. Luquier, this my girlfriend, Sarah."
"Nice to meet you," I offered with a half-hearted smile. Sarah extended her hand, which I shook awkwardly.
[Name: Sarah Hullin | Level: 215]
[Title: Apex Hunter (A)]
[Health: 600 | Strength: 105]
[Speed: 105 | Magic: 380]
[Risk: 0 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 88%]
Oh, her stats were similar to Tommy''s. Interesting. "So, how did you two meet?" I asked, trying to make conversation.
"We were both clearing the 14th floor when we crossed paths," Sarah explained. "He saved me from a group of monsters, and we''ve been together ever since." She smiled up at Tommy, who blushed slightly and ducked his head.
I ground my teeth with jealousy and annoyance. This fucking bastard.
[LOL. I can sense your jealousy XD.]
Ignoring Sephera''s messages, I offered them an awkward smile. "That''s... cute! A-anyway, glad to have you join our party."
Sarah nodded. "Thanks for having me."
Tommy slung an arm over her shoulder, grinning at us. "Well, there''s no point in standing around. Didn''t you want to farm your scythe stats, Luke?"
"Er, yeah," I sighed, taking out the Hand of Thanatos. "Let''s go, then?"
"Hold on, let me make it official," Tommy started swiping the air in front of him.
[System alert: Player Tommy Zhen has invited you to his party. Will you accept?]
[Yes | No]
I hit Yes, seeing another series of blue screens pop up.
[You have joined Player Tommy Zhen¡¯s party.]
[Party Leader: Tommy Zhen | Level: 227]
[Sarah Hullin | Level: 215]
[Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
"There," Tommy smiled after our party was set up. "Now we¡¯ll share experience even if we don¡¯t participate."
Clever bastard. He turned me into an exp farm.
[Name: Snow Troll | Level: 11]
[Health: 400 | Strength: 100]
[Speed: 70 | Magic: 10]
[Name: Frost Fae | Level: 11]
[Health: 200 | Strength: 50]
[Speed: 140 | Magic: 110]
[Name: Ice Giant | Level: 11]
[Health: 550 | Strength: 300]
[Speed: 20 | Magic: 10]
The 11th floor seemed to have mythical ice creatures as the main mobs. Despite the jarring jump in stats, I was still able to quickly cut through the monsters pretty easily, much to the surprise of Sarah.
"You''re really good at this, aren''t you?" she asked with wonder as I cleared out another group of monsters.
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +584]
"Eh, I''ve had some practice," I replied evasively. Tommy shot me an inquisitive look, but didn''t push the issue. For the next four floors, the two of them simply watched in awe as I easily slew countless winter-themed monsters.
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +876]
"Whew," I wiped my brow, sitting down on a frozen tree stump. Next to me was the portal to the 16th floor, but I needed to catch my breath for the moment. The scaling had significantly shot up, to the point where the monsters were reaching 1000 Health now.
"Jesus, Luke... it took me and Sarah almost a week to clear the 14th floor with a small party," Tommy remarked, shaking his head in awe. "Yet here you are, about to move on to the 16th floor soloing."
I smiled wanly. "Well, I can''t take all the credit. My scythe''s been ramping up in damage, so that helps out a lot."
I ran the numbers in my head. Adding the extra 876 damage I farmed to the Hand of Thanatos'' base 300, that meant that each successful strike dealt 1176 damage. If it wasn''t for the Restrictive trait, I would''ve kept this weapon as my main. The ''???'' trait was still a mystery, but I figured I''d discover what it did soon enough as long as I kept using this weapon.
"Well, you guys ready to move to the 16th floor?" I asked, standing up. "I''m getting tired of the cold scenery."
"Oh? You already know that the dungeon theme changes on the 16th?" Tommy looked surprised. "I was going to keep it a surprise, but somehow it feels like you''ve done this already."
[e.e Maybe... you were right about playing a virtual Last Stand.]
I bit back a retort as I smiled. "Yeah, I''m ready for something nice."
The three of us entered the 16th floor, which was a sharp contrast from the winter wonderland we had just left behind. Gone were the ice and snow, replaced by the soft green grass of springtime. The air was warm and fragrant with the scent of flowers. It was almost idyllic, if not for the massive trees that seemed to grow out of the ground, twisting and gnarled like the limbs of ancient, dying beings.
"I''m gonna guess and say you know what kinda monsters are on this floor," Tommy glanced at me wryly.
"Who knows?" I smiled, "Maybe we''ll get lucky and run into some tame bunny girls." I had to admit, the thought of taking on the Easter monsters was a bit of a draw. They were supposed to be more cute and cuddly than threatening, but I had a feeling that wouldn''t matter much in the dungeon. Last Stand was... a bit of an enigma.
[Name: Bunny Valkyrie | Level: 16]
[Health: 1200 | Strength: 250]
[Speed: 300 | Magic: 50]
[Name: Bunny Soldier | Level: 16]
[Health: 1400 | Strength: 310]
[Speed: 140 | Magic: 20]
A couple of anthropomorphic bunny human hybrids came out of the shadows of the trees, charging at us with weapons.
"Hey, Luke? I''m still good on letting you solo, but Sarah and I are gonna start getting our weapons out just in case things get too overwhelming for you," Tommy said as he nodded towards me. "You know, just in case."
"I get it, you don''t have to say it twice," I grumbled, readying my scythe. Tommy pulled out an impressive black steel longsword, whereas Sarah pulled out a military rifle. Wait, what the fuck?
The two of them hung back as I dove into the army of bunny humanoids, tearing through their ranks more easily than expected. Honestly, my scythe only needed two strikes at most to kill them.
It took a bit longer than the previous floors, but I managed to slay the entire army without so much as a scratch, easily evading their weapons and magic.
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +898]
Huh. Not as many mobs this time, but I guess the tradeoff was the increased stat scaling. I glanced back at Tommy and Sarah, who were tense, but relaxed after the fight was over.
"Let''s go to the 17th floor," I grinned at them, eager to finally receive any type of reward for my level.
As we entered the green portal to the 17th floor, my excitement bubbled up inside me. Similar to the atmosphere of the 16th floor, it was a lush and vibrant landscape, with trees and flowers in full bloom. The air was warm and humid, carrying the sweet scent of honeysuckle. The grass was soft beneath my feet, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace wash over me.
[System alert: Floor level matches user level. Reassessing...]
[System alert: Floor has been determined too weak for the user. No experience or rewards will be gained.]
I stared at the message screen in disbelief.
"Luquier? You good, bro?" Tommy asked as he and Sarah caught up to me.
"I''m... too strong for this floor," I replied with immense disappointment. "I guess I''ll have to actually reach the 20th floor to progress any further."
"Seriously?" Tommy shook his head, half impressed, half in denial. "Sarah and I are able to gain experience on this floor. Maybe stats are also a factor in how rewards are determined."
I considered this for a moment. It made sense, actually. Maybe the tower took into account your stats when it decided how strong enemies should be, or what rewards you should receive. If that was the case, then it was a pretty smart system. That''s how it worked in the Last Stand game, anyway.
"Ugh, fuck it," I scowled, gripping my scythe. "I''m just gonna get us to the 20th floor Safe Zone if that''s the case."
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 17/17]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 17/17]
[Reap 17/17]
[Final Gambit 17/17]
[Death Match 1/?]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Hand of Thanatos (+898)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
Chapter 12: Rest, Then Queue Up Again!
It wasn''t until we reached the 20th floor that the monsters began to stray away in likeness to the bunny humanoids we''d fought on the lower floors. They were still bipedal and furry, but they had more defined canine or feline features, and their bodies were more muscular. They wielded crude, yet effective-looking weapons and had a bestial snarl about them. Some weren''t even animalistic. Still...
[Name: Reaper Rabbit | Level: 20]
[Health: 2100 | Strength: 350]
[Speed: 400 | Magic: 160]
[Name: Tormented Carrot | Level: 20]
[Health: 2550 | Strength: 290]
[Speed: 200 | Magic: 200]
[Name: Egg Plant Wight | Level: 20]
[Health: 2800 | Strength: 340]
[Speed: 100 | Magic: 250]
They were still weak compared to me, and as I cut them down, I noticed that Tommy and Sarah were leveling up quickly. I couldn''t help but feel a slight jealousy, though I knew it was because my case was a special one.
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +957]
[Party Leader: Tommy Zhen | Level: 248]
[Sarah Hullin | Level: 234]
"Holy shit, Luke!" Tommy exclaimed as I finished killing the mobs in our way. "You boosted our levels and cleared the floors Sarah and I had a hard time even starting..."
"Yeah, it''s... pretty awesome," Sarah agreed, her eyes flickering between Tommy and me. "Thanks for carrying us, dude."
"Haha, y-yeah..." I scratched the back of my head, embarrassed by their compliments. "Well, time to go to the Safe Zone."
"Hell yeah," Tommy flashed a grin. "I can''t wait to see what the 20th floor Safe Zone looks like. Think it''ll look the same as the 10th floor Safe Zone?"
"I don''t know," I said, following him and Sarah. "Maybe it''ll be a bit fancier."
Just before we went through the green portal, the Hand of Thanatos shook slightly in my hands. I glanced down, curious.
"What the heck?" I murmured, feeling a slight vibration from the scythe.
"What?" Tommy glanced back at me. The Hand of Thanatos stopped vibrating, causing me to shrug and shake my head. I slipped the scythe back into my Inventory.
"It''s nothing. Come on, let''s go."
When we found ourselves in the 20th floor Safe Zone, we saw that it was much fancier than the 10th floor. Instead of a fantasy town, it resembled a lavish kingdom, filled with towering castles and lush gardens. The air was perfumed with the scent of roses and the sound of laughter. Players of all shapes and sizes milled about, chatting and enjoying themselves. Small shops of every variety lined the cobblestone walkways and a grand castle stood in the distance, its spires reaching for the sky.
Sarah squealed, clasping her hands together in excitement. "Wow! This place is amazing! Look at all those shops and that castle!" she exclaimed, pointing toward the grand structure in the distance. "Do you think we can go inside?"
"That''s probably where the portal to the next floor is," Tommy grinned, intertwining a hand with Sarah''s. "Let''s check out the stuff out here before we go to the castle."
"Ugh, how gross," I muttered at their affectionate display, feeling envious of their relationship. That feeling quickly went away when a system message popped up in front of me.
[Congratulations! You have earned the achievement: ''Bullying the Weak!'']
I recoiled from the name, but tapped on it regardless, hoping that the Achievement would give me some sort of bonus.
[Achievement: Bullying the Weak!]
[Acquired by clearing the first 20 floors without taking damage & having more Strength than every encountered enemy.]
[Description: As a Player, you have demonstrated a clear show of power and dominance against those weaker than you.]
[._.;; This seems like something a sadist would have. I can''t tell what your preference is now.]
Another dud, and it didn''t feel very good to have this Achievement on my record. I quickly cleared the screens in shame, trailing after the oblivious Tommy and Sarah.
"Welcome to the 20th floor Safe Zone," A new pair of IP personnel greeted us as we walked up to the guard post. They were dressed in ornate, gold-trimmed armor and held polished longswords at their sides. "Enjoy your time here. As a reminder, all shops close at midnight, and the portal to the next floor will be closing in five hours. The same rules from the 10th floor Safe Zone apply here as well. Have fun!"
I tutted in disappointment. I wanted to at least check out the next couple of floors to see if I could level up, but it was getting late, after all. It made sense that they''d want to keep Players safe during the night.
"Hey, look at this!" Sarah exclaimed, pointing to a nearby shop. "They''re selling those really cute stuffed animals I''ve been wanting! Can we get some, Toms?"
"Toms?" I muttered under my breath. "Don''t tell me they have cute nicknames for each other."
"Of course, sweetheart." Tommy smiled, taking her hand. "We can get as many as you want."
I made a face, but quickly composed myself, waving a hand at them. "You two can take some time to yourselves and explore. I''ll go by myself. Let''s meet in front of the castle in 20 so we can check out the inside?"
Sarah and Tommy exchanged a quick glance before nodding in agreement. With a smile, they walked off, their hands still entwined. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy as I watched them go, but I pushed the feeling down. There was no point dwelling on it.
I took care to Shroud my stats a bit, tweaking the numbers and my level to match Tommy''s. Then I walked around, browsing the shops and looking for anything interesting. There were a lot of shops that sold weapons and armor, but I didn''t really care about that stuff. I was more interested in finding things that would improve my stats or give me some sort of advantage in the game. After a while of searching, I stumbled upon a shop that sold magic items.
There weren''t many customers there, and the owner was an elderly woman who seemed quite friendly. I stepped inside, feeling immediately welcomed. The shop was cozy, with a warm fireplace in the corner and shelves lining the walls, stacked with all manner of magical items.
"Hello, dear! How can I help you find something special today?" the old woman asked with a smile, her wrinkled face crinkling even more.
"Hi," I replied, concentrating for a moment.
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
[Name: Lucinda Belvere | Level: N/A]
[Health: ??? | Strength: ???]
[Speed: ??? | Magic: ???]
I knew it. This woman was an NPC. I was a little surprised to see such an entity, but I guess it wasn''t too far-fetched to expect something like this anymore.
"I''m... er, just browsing around," I offered Lucinda a smile. "Just seeing if anything catches my eye."
The old woman chuckled, waving a gnarled hand at me. "Of course, dear. Take your time. I''m always here to help." She gestured to a small, velvet-lined display case near the back of the shop. "Those are some of my finest pieces. Each one has a unique enchantment that could prove quite useful to a Player such as yourself."
[Wait, do you even have the funds to purchase anything?]
Fuck. I forgot about that.
"O-on second thought, maybe I''ll come back," I said to Lucinda with a sheepish grin. "I''m not very liquid on money right now."
The old woman chuckled again, her wrinkled face crinkling even more. "Oh, dear, don''t worry about that. You know, sometimes the best things in life are free. Why don''t you come back when you have a bit more coin in your pocket? I''d be more than happy to help you find something wonderful."
"Thanks." I turned to exit the shop when my phone buzzed. A blue message screen simultaneously popped up in front of my face.
[System alert: Dungeon break has occurred in the Lambda Sector.]
"Oh fuck," I muttered, seeing another blue screen pop up.
[Yo, did you see the system alert? - Tommy Zhen]
Whoa, I could send my own messages to other players? That was kinda cool. I typed up a response.
[Yeah, I saw it. Do we need to go? -Luquier Vaunt]
[Yep. Since we''re from Lambda Sector, most Players from there are encouraged to go. We''ll see what kind of requirements and shit the dungeon break has for us. -Tommy Zhen]
[All right. Meet at the 20th floor exit now? -Luquier Vaunt]
[Sarah and I are already there. -Tommy Zhen]
I closed the message screens and took a deep breath, preparing to head to the red portal. As I opened the door, Lucinda cleared her throat behind me.
"Player."
I turned back to glance at the old woman with a raised eyebrow. "Er, yeah?"
"Just be careful, dear. Those dungeon breaks can be dangerous, even for someone as skilled as yourself. But I have faith in you. You''re one of the strongest Players I''ve seen in the Sector, after all." She smiled warmly, her wrinkled face creasing even further.
"Oh... thanks," I said, feeling a little embarrassed by the old woman''s praise. "I''ll, uh... keep that in mind." I quickly ran out, jogging over to where a crowd of Players were already using the red portal to get back to the real world.
[She was a nice lady. Maybe you could go on a date with her next time.]
"First of all, she''s an NPC. Second, no way. She''s old enough to be my grandma." I scowled at Sephera''s message.
[Age is just a number :x]
I caught sight of Sarah and Tommy waiting for me near the red portal. Catching up with them, Tommy gave me a perplexed look.
"Seems like the dungeon break is going to be difficult," he said, glancing at Sarah. "I mean, we don''t even know what we''re up against yet, but the Players on site are saying we''re not strong enough."
"Not yet," I muttered, following them into the red portal. "But hopefully it''ll be something on my level."
The night felt ominous as Tommy drove the three of us to the dungeon break, which was relatively close by to the tower, about a 15 minute detour. Along the way, Tommy gave me a brief explanation about the intricacies of the tower. Each tower around the world acted as a sort of regional server, so Players who entered the same one would often see each other on the floors that they climbed. Safe Zones were the closest thing we could get to a shared global zone. Since the three of us had entered the tower in the Lambda Sector, that explained why only we, along with others from the same Sector, received the alert for the dungeon break.
When we finally arrived, we could see a sizable crowd of Players surrounding the entrance to the dungeon, with some officials from the GPA trying to organize the commotion.
Once the three of us joined the crowd of Players, a couple of message screens popped up in front of me.
[Dungeon: Mountain of the Unforgiving]
[Level: 28]
[Requirements: Access granted to Players with Titles A-rank or above & minimum 1000 Health.]
[Time Remaining: 00:01:43]
"What the fuck?" Tommy grumbled as he read through the message screen. "A Title rank restriction AND a Health minimum? That significantly cuts down the number of Players that can enter."
"And there''s a 2 hour limit clear," Sarah chipped in worriedly.
"But... I''m able to enter," I said quietly, feeling a sense of excitement well up within me. This was the perfect chance for me to finally test out my Skills.
"Luke... you might be ridiculously overstatted, but dungeon breaks are different from the tower floors," Tommy warned. "You can''t use Warp Cubes or anything similar, so once you enter, you''re stuck in there till you either defeat the boss, or clear whatever condition the dungeon has set."
"That''s fine by me," I said with a confident smile. "I''m sure I can handle whatever''s in there."
"Bro, I''m not sure-"
"Attention, all Players," one of the GPA officials announced. "Due to the requirements of the dungeon, we ask that all eligible Players please come forward to help clear the dungeon break."
I glanced at Tommy and Sarah, giving them a small but reassuring smile. "Trust me."
Tommy looked as if he wanted to argue, but then shook his head and sighed. "Alright. I trust you. Don''t die on me, bastard."
[Hey! This is your chance to tell him about your masochism.]
"I''ll tell him after I clear the dungeon," I whispered back to Sephera.
[ :\\\ You are so dramatic.]
As I pushed through the crowd to get to the front, I could feel the anticipation and tension in the air. When I finally arrived at the entrance to the dungeon, I saw someone I recognized.
"Oh? Luquier?"
Tessa grinned at me, her red eyes flashing with amusement. "I was hoping you would come."
"Well, I didn''t have anything better to do," I replied with a shrug. "Besides, I wanted to see if I could finally test out my Skills in a real fight."
"What the? Who let this newbie in?" A man standing beside her sneered. "You''re gonna get us all killed, you know that?"
With a crew cut and a scowl, he wore a simple tank top and camo pants, giving the appearance of a military man. His beady dark eyes narrowed at me with disgust, as if I were a fly to him.
I blinked in confusion, then remembered I still had the Shrouded effect active. I was about to turn it off before Tessa stopped me with a hand.
"Krion, Luquier is strong enough to enter. In fact, I think he might just be the MVP of our little party." Tessa said, glancing at me with a knowing smile. Krion, the man beside her, sputtered indignantly.
"Are you joking? He''s only level 248 with 1000 Health and barely breaking 200 in all other stats. He''ll die immediately!"
Asshole. This dude was talking shit about Tommy''s Stats that I altered mine to match. I kept my irritation down and brought up Krion''s Status Window.
[Name: Krion Evans | Level: 457]
[Title: Blessed Radiance (A)]
[Health: 1390 | Strength: 305]
[Speed: 305 | Magic: 300]
[Risk: 0 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 48%]
I fought back a laugh. This guy wasn''t weak, but compared to me, he was a joke. "I''ll take that as a challenge," I replied, a grin spreading across my face. "Let''s see what I can really do."
"I don''t care what you say, Tessa," Krion growled. "I''m not going to heal him if he gets hurt."
"Krion¨C"
"That''s fine. I can do that then." A new voice joined the three of us. We all turned to look at the newcomer, who I also recognized.
[Omg, she''s back~]
"We meet again, Reckless Immortal," Celine nodded at me, her tone flat and even.
"Oh, hey¨C"
"Wait, Chronia''s sister is joining us?" Krion suddenly changed his attitude, seemingly relieved and happy. "Great. We''ll clear this dungeon break in no time. Tessa, you and Celine will carry us!"
"I wouldn''t be so sure about that," Celine raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. "Luquier might surprise you."
"Huh?" Krion frowned at her in confusion.
"She''s right," Tessa chipped in with a smile. "I''m very excited to see Luquier in action."
As Krion stammered with bewilderment at the two women''s approval of me, I was feeling immense pressure from their expectations. I didn''t expect to have such an established audience.
[Good luck, Player! I believe in you! \^O^/ ]
"Th-thanks, Sephera..." I whispered weakly under my breath.
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: (248) 17]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: (1000) 10000 | Strength: (110) 4305]
[Speed: (110) 4205 | Magic: (135) 4310]
[Risk: (0) 2075 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 86%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 17/17]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 17/17]
[Reap 17/17]
[Final Gambit 17/17]
[Death Match 1/?]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Bullying the Weak!]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Hand of Thanatos (+957)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
Chapter 13: Carrying the Party
In about 10 minutes, our party was more or less complete. Three more Players who met the dungeon requirements had stepped up, and we quickly came up with roles for our squad.
[Name: Yulton Hill | Level: 428]
[Title: Mark of the Predator (A)]
[Health: 1245 | Strength: 305]
[Speed: 405 | Magic: 300]
[Risk: 0 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 87%]
[Name: Carrie Gin | Level: 444]
[Title: Sorceress Reckoning (A)]
[Health: 1200 | Strength: 305]
[Speed: 305 | Magic: 525]
[Risk: 0 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 29%]
[Name: Bryant Viney | Level: 439]
[Title: Wrathful Butcher (A)]
[Health: 1300 | Strength: 405]
[Speed: 405 | Magic: 200]
[Risk: 0 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 31%]
Krion and Celine were in charge of healing and buffing. Carrie and Tessa were our ranged magical damage while Yulton would provide ranged physical damage with his bow. Bryant would lead the front lines alongside me, much to the shock of Krion.
In fact, Tessa had jokingly stated that I could be the squad party''s tank, earning a dirty look from me. Besides Tessa and Celine, everyone thought that the former was sadistic, sending in a minimum 1000 Health to the frontlines.
While Krion lamented over how we definitely needed more Players, no one else was willing to step up, given the already dwindling remaining clear time. It seemed as though many of them were preparing themselves in the event that we failed. Not that I felt like we would.
"Everyone ready?" Tessa asked us. We all nodded. "Then let''s go, and remember, stay cautious."
The seven of us stepped up to the giant green portal, its center swirling with living tendrils of darkness that seemed even darker than the night.
[System alert: Party Leader Tessa Iskra has chosen to enter the dungeon.]
[System alert: Assessing each Player...]
[All party members are eligible. Opening dungeon access...]
"Good luck, everyone," Tessa quietly said to us as we stepped through.
With a name like Mountain of the Unforgiving, the dungeon was definitely as unforgiving as it seemed. The air was thick with an ominous atmosphere, the ground was covered in a fine layer of ash, and the trees were adorned with the twisted, charred remains of those who had once stood where we did. The moment we stepped through the portal, we were all hit with the dungeon''s unique scent: a mix of burning wood, charred flesh, and a faint metallic tang that seemed to make the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end.
The ground was burning with red embers, the sparks floating up into the sky and creating a hellish glow against the obsidian darkness above. The heat was almost unbearable, causing us to perspire. The trees were twisted and gnarled, their branches reaching out like skeletal fingers, and their leaves, long since turned to ash, rustled in the hot wind.
Behind us, the portal crackled, then turned black, as if it were signaling to us that it was closed. Up ahead, a large white screen popped up in front of the group. As everyone reacted to the message, I figured that it was something we all could see.
[Mountain of the Unforgiving]
[Quest 1/2: Defeat the swarms of the Regretful.]
[Time Remaining: 00:01:28]
"Shoot," Tessa muttered. "A two-part quest? And with less than an hour and 30 minutes left."
"Well," Yulton shrugged, "we can take it one step at a time. Let''s focus on the first part for now. Defeat the swarms of the Regretful. I''m guessing that means we''ve got to kill some monsters?"
A chorus of haunting cries echoed across the mountain, pulling our attention forward. From the top of the burning tip, I could see a mass of swarming shadows rushing down towards us like an avalanche.
[Name: Tormented Soul | Level: 28]
[Health: 2800 | Strength: 600]
[Speed: 300 | Magic: 0]
[Name: Spiteful Wraith | Level: 28]
[Health: 1800 | Strength: 550]
[Speed: 400 | Magic: 200]
[Name: Cursed Revenant | Level: 28]
[Health: 3400 | Strength: 900]
[Speed: 220 | Magic: 0]
[Name: Ravenous Husk | Level: 28]
[Health: 2500 | Strength: 420]
[Speed: 450 | Magic: 360]
"Wait... what the hell?" Krion whispered, his voice shaking. "There''s so many of them... and they''re incredibly strong."
The swarming mass of shadowy figures charged down the mountain, closing in on us swiftly. They seemed to move with a terrible grace, almost as if they were part of some unholy dance. The Tormented Souls led the charge, their ghostly forms flapping in the heat, their cries echoing through the burning trees. Beside them, the Spiteful Wraiths floated just above the ground, their ethereal forms twisting and writhing, their red eyes fixed on us. Behind them, the Cursed Revenants lumbered forward, their features contorted in anger, their bodies twisted and scarred, as if they had been through some terrible torment in their past lives. And finally, the Ravenous Husks, the fastest of the bunch, darting in and out between the other monsters, their jagged teeth bared in a feral snarl.
"Everyone! Fall into position!" Tessa shouted at us. "We need to form a defensive so that they won''t¨C"
I stepped forward, pulling out my Silver Serpent. My heart thudded in my chest with excitement and nervousness. A blue message box flashed before me.
[System alert: Dungeon level exceeds user level. Reassessing...]
[Dungeon has been determined to be sufficient to user''s strength. User will be able to gain minimal experience and rewards.]
I smiled softly to myself. This was going to be good. Finally, my chance had arrived.
"Luquier?! What are you doing?!" Tessa shouted at me. "Get back here!"
"Sorry, ma''am," I glanced back at her, "But I need to do this."
"Wait, even if your Stats are high, there''s still so many of them! You can''t possibly take on so many at once!" Tessa protested. The other Players were looking at me in confusion. Even Celine seemed a bit concerned.
"I''m not sure what''s going on, but I think you should listen to our Party Leader, Luquier," Yulton said, stepping forward. "She knows what she''s doing." The other Players exchanged glances, their uncertainty clear.
"Yeah, what can you even do?" Krion muttered, his voice wavering. "I mean, even if you could take them all on, there''s just too many of them..."
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
As the monsters drew closer, I took a step back from the group.
"Just... trust me on this," I smiled wryly. "If things go bad, I''ll... deal with it."
"But why?" Celine spoke up next, her voice soft but firm. "Why would you risk your life like this? We could all be in danger if you''re not careful."
"I... you''ll see," I turned back to face the monsters. "Please, just focus on maintaining the group."
As the last words left my lips, the swarm of shadows and spirits closed in on us. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of their hatred pressing down on me, the power of their unholy union. I raised my Silver Serpent, its glow flickering in the darkness.
[System alert: ''Untouchable.'' Achievement triggered.]
[Level difference: 11]
[Speed: 4205 (+11) -> 4216]
[Number of opponents: 1456]
[Speed: 4216 (+1456) -> 5672]
Hell yeah. I was already quick before, but this brought a whole new level of speed. I gripped my Silver Serpent, eager to tear into the monsters.
[System alert: Hand of Thanatos is trembling in your inventory.]
Huh? The Hand of Thanatos? I opened my Inventory, shocked to see its icon glowing a brilliant blue.
[What the heck? Does it want you to equip it or something?]
"I don''t know..." I murmured back to Sephera. "But... that doesn''t seem like a bad idea. It''s far stronger than my Silver Serpent, for sure, but I finally got the chance to use my Skills."
There was no time to think. The monsters were already about to reach us. Without another thought, I swapped out my Silver Serpent for the scythe, immediately feeling a different surge of power course through me.
[Hand of Thanatos equipped. User''s skills will be locked. Titles and Achievements will still apply.]
A trance-like focus overtook me as I began to slaughter the monsters, easily avoiding all of their attacks.
[You have gained 1 (x43.1) experience points.]
[...]
[Level up!]
[...]
My vision was filled with crimson and cerulean colors from the blood and system messages as I mindlessly hacked and slashed away. In the back of my mind, I lamented how I missed the opportunity to use my Skills, but since there was a second part of the quest, I figured I''d be able to use them then.
With such an absurd boost to my Speed stat, I was able to prevent the monsters from even getting past me as the rest of the Players watched in awe and fear. I felt a slight buff hit me, probably from one of the supporters.
[You have gained 1 (x43.1) experience points.]
[Level up!]
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +998]
[System alert: The Hand of Thanatos is shivering greatly.]
That was kinda creepy. I felt a slight sense of apprehension as the Hand of Thanatos seemed to become more and more... life-like. I wondered if it was some sort of magical artifact with a mind of its own. The thought made me shiver, but at the same time, it was kind of thrilling.
[You have gained 1 (x43.1) experience points.]
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +999]
[System alert: The Hand of Thanatos is violently shaking.]
For a split second, I paused, almost getting hit by a wave of rot from one of the Ravenous Husks. A part of me wanted to get the final point to reach 1000, but another part of me was wary of what was happening. The Hand of Thanatos was practically vibrating in my grasp, and I could feel its energy coursing through me. It was both exhilarating and unsettling.
"Fuck it." I threw caution to the wind, cleaving the Ravenous Husk in two swipes.
[You have gained 1 (x43.1) experience points.]
[Level up!]
[Hand of Thanatos bonus damage: +1000]
[System alert: The Hand of Thanatos is evolving.]
The scythe in my hand began to glow with an ethereal blue light, changing its shape. It became longer and the curved blade straightened as it grew in length. The staff of the scythe shortened to accommodate the longer blade, transforming into a hilt that fit perfectly in my grip. An archaic pattern of glowing blue runes decorated the stainless steel, and a leathery cloth was wrapped around the hilt. The Hand of Thanatos had evolved into a sword.
[Name: Soultaker]
[Damage: 1300]
[Traits: Bound | Shrouded | Restrictive | Sacrifice]
[Description: An ominous scythe that turned into a blade, the Soultaker is the evolved form of the Hand of Thanatos. The runes that coat the blade enable the sword to absorb souls, increasing its damage, or preventing it. Neither malicious nor good, the Soultaker serves its master loyally.]
[Bound: Cannot be removed from user''s possession unless willingly relinquished. All damage user receives is directed towards weapon (user will still feel pain). If weapon does not have sufficient damage stats to nullify, the weapon will break & drain all Health from user, resulting in death.]
[Shrouded: Passively hides/changes user''s information at will.]
[Restrictive: No longer seals off user''s abilities. Instead, enables user to exert influence over the Undead & auto Reap.]
[Sacrifice: If target[s] are slain by the Soultaker, add to damage stat. Also enables user to invest Risk points into weapon damage.]
I stared at the newly formed blade in my hand in utter disbelief. It was more ridiculous than I could ever imagine. A sword that could absorb souls? What kind of power did it have? And the runes...they seemed to dance with an inner light, as if they were alive.
As soon as the Soultaker had finished transforming, the remaining mass of monsters immediately paused, as if struck by fear. Could the undead even feel fear?
I shook myself out of my stupor, realizing that I could now use my Skills alongside my new weapon. However, that thought was replaced by a curiosity as I found myself staring at a new system message.
[System alert: Soultaker''s Restrictive trait triggered.]
[Would you like to reap all Undead?]
[Yes | No]
"Fuck yeah," I breathed in awe, hitting the Yes button. Immediately, multiple spears of darkness violently burst forth from the Soultaker, striking down slews of the undead monsters.
[You have gained 1 (x43.1) experience points.]
[...]
[Level up!]
[...]
[Soultaker damage has increased.]
[System alert: No new skills have been found.]
[¡®Untouchable.¡¯ bonus has ended.]
In a matter of minutes, the entire army of monsters was dusted to oblivion, leaving only a light layer of ash and a blanket of glowing green monster cores. The Soultaker hummed contentedly in my hand, as if it was satisfied with its work. I felt a strange sense of power surging through me, as if I was no longer just a human wielding a sword.
"Luquier... what the fuck did you do...?" Tessa broke the silence in a tiny voice.
I turned to face her, still unable to believe it myself over what had just happened. "This," I said, holding up the Soultaker, "is what I did."
[Total experience gained: 62753.6%]
[Rounding experience to nearest tenth...]
[Rounding level to nearest tenth...]
[Rounding accumulated Stat Points to nearest tenth...]
[Soultaker damage: 2413]
Brushing aside the shock from the other members of the party, I opened up my Status Window.
"Oh." [!!!]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 628]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 1283311]
[Experience: 6%]
"What the¨C"
"Are you serious?!"
"I''ve never seen anything like this before!"
The other party members gazed at my stats in shock, the Shrouded effect apparently wearing off after the Soultaker evolved. Tessa had a weak smile, a mixture of pride and bewilderment, as if she hadn''t expected me to grow this much. Not that I blamed her. I wasn''t expecting this either.
However, the only one who didn''t have an expression of surprise was Celine. Her red eyes were devoid of the indifferent calmness I had grown accustomed to, replaced by a look of slight horror and perturbation.
"That''s why you had such an oppressive aura of death," she said quietly. "It wasn''t just your sword... It was you. The lives of everything you''ve killed reside within you."
Her words hung in the air for a moment, drawing everyone''s attention to her. Even Tessa seemed surprised by Celine''s insight.
"Wait, are you seeing something we can''t?" Tessa asked, drawing closer to Celine. She gave me an inquisitive glance.
Celine''s gaze on me was unyielding. I felt as if she were looking at a dangerous beast. "I can''t explain it, but I''ve noticed that the Reckless Immortal''s aura of death has two distinct energies within it. One is from all of the monsters he just killed- he''s probably slain more, but the other energy, I can''t quite put my finger on."
[... >_< She''s... really perceptive, Luquier.]
"Then what does that mean?" Krion finally spoke up, pointing an accusing finger at me. "Does that other energy mean he''s killed other Players?"
"Wait, hold on¨C" I tried to protest, but a white screen suddenly popped up in front of us.
[System alert: Quest 1 of 2 has been cleared.]
[Quest 2/2: Survive the Grudge of the Fallen in remaining time.]
I blinked in surprise. Survive? Not kill? Did the system or dungeon think we couldn''t kill this ''Grudge of the Fallen'' or whatever? A bad feeling began to wash over me as I realized I might''ve fucked us over.
A low, unearthly growl resonated across the desolate mountain, causing the air to tremble. The ground began to shake violently, and I felt a primal fear creep up my spine. Even Celine, who had been so composed until now, seemed to sense the impending danger. The other party members exchanged worried glances as they realized what was happening.
Our attention turned to the top of the mountain, where an oozing darkness began to float up into the air. It solidified into a massive, misshapen figure that seemed to have been formed from the very shadows themselves. Its features were distorted and inhuman, twisted into a mask of pure hate and rage. Its body was covered in jagged, crimson flesh, as if it had been carved from the heart of Hell itself.
[Name: Grudge of the Fallen | Level: 628]
[Health: 50000 (???) | Strength: 50000]
[Speed: 1000 | Magic: 20000]
[Description: An amalgamation of all the regrets, hatred, and despair that washed over the countless souls who died on these mountains. It takes on the influence of the strongest Player in order to unleash the agonies of the damned.]
[Time Remaining: 00:01:16]
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 628]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 10000 | Strength: 4305]
[Speed: 4205 | Magic: 4310]
[Risk: 2075 | Stat Points: 1283311]
[Experience: 6%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 628/628]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 628/628]
[Reap 628/628]
[Final Gambit 628/628]
[Death Match 1/?]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Bullying the Weak!]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (2413)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
Chapter 14: A Desperate Play
Fuck. This was because of me. If I hadn''t been so eager to farm my Hand of Thanatos, maybe we wouldn''t have had to wait out such a long time to clear the dungeon. That, and the fact that the fucking boss copied my level.
The Grudge of the Fallen fixed its glowing red eyes on us, and a chilling wind whipped up. All of us stared in shock as the behemoth began to charge up a blood-red sphere in the gaping hole in its body.
[System alert: ''Untouchable.'' Achievement triggered.]
[Level difference: N/A]
[Number of opponents: 1]
[Speed: 4205 (+1) -> 4206]
[System alert: Soultaker''s Restrictive trait unable to dominate all Undead within range. Auto Reap disabled.]
[LUQUIER, MOVE!!!]
Apparently, 4206 points into Speed also meant my mental processes were quicker, because as soon as I saw Sephera''s message, my body immediately moved, dodging the red laser beam that shot from the monster.
The beam crackled past with a high-pitched whine, striking the bottom of the mountain and exploding in a shower of rocks and dirt. The impact sent shockwaves through the ground, nearly knocking me off my feet.
"Bryant?"
I recovered quickly, seeing Cassie stagger over to him.
[System alert: Player Bryant Viney has died.]
With a choked gurgle, Bryant fell face-forward, a massive gaping hole in his chest. His body twitched once and lay still. Blood poured out of the wound and stained the ground beneath him. The shocked silence was interrupted only by the inhuman growl of the Grudge of the Fallen.
"The attacks can one-shot us!" I yelled out, moving into action. "Quest says we need to survive the remaining time, but I think I can kill it!"
"Wait, Luquier! What can you do?!" Tessa cried out, her voice wavering with fear.
Before I could reply, the Grudge of the Fallen began to charge up another attack. I swore, opening up my Status Window.
[You have added 20000 points into Risk.]
[Current Risk: 22075]
[Remaining Points: 1263311]
Even though I reacted fast, it was still too late as the behemoth fired its beam at us, this time directly at Celine. Without thinking, my body moved as blue screens flickered around me.
[You have sacrificed 20000 Risk points.]
[Soultaker damage: 22413]
As soon as I stood in front of Celine, I raised the Soultaker to block the beam. With a grating screech, the boss monster''s attack struck my blade, creating a massive explosion of red energy.
[Divinity passive triggered. Evil attribute damage has been halved.]
[Soultaker has nullified 10000 points of damage.]
[Soultaker damage: 12413]
I didn''t get to register the messages as a white hot pain enveloped my body. Sure, the Soultaker completely absorbed the damage, but the mental pain was a whole other story. My head swam as I staggered back, barely able to keep my feet under me.
"Reckless Immortal!" I barely heard Celine''s panicked voice over the screaming of someone else''s. Wait. It was me screaming.
I quickly took the pain in stride, my 40% mental fortitude helping me push through the agony. I forced my numb legs to move, refusing to let the Grudge of the Fallen claim another victim. "Celine, get behind me!" I shouted, my voice hoarse from the attack. "Tessa, Cassie, you two get to the side! Krion and Yulton, go in the opposite direction! We need to keep moving and spread out!"
"Wait, Immortal!" Celine placed a supporting palm on my back. Within seconds, I felt the pain begin to recede as her healing magic took effect.
"Oh, thanks¨C" Celine had already ran off to where Bryant''s body was, kneeling down and emitting a pale red light. "Wait, what are you doing?! We need to move!"
"Look at my Title, Immortal!" Celine shouted back. I focused, quickly seeing a blue text box pop up near her.
[Saint of the Phoenix (S)]
[Acquired by saving 5000 lives, reaching 1 Health x1000, healing 1000 different lives, healing over 10000 Health, & obtaining the Final Survivor Achievement.]
[Effect: Grants user the abilities of the Phoenix. Passively allows user to see through all things, revive once per day, restore the vitality of others, & emit a soothing and healing aura. Permanent.]
Damn. So that''s how she was able to see my true stats. It also seemed like her Title was a counterpart of sorts to mine.
[Wtf?? Her Title seems just as broken as yours??]
"Wait," I shook my head. That wasn''t important right now. "Are you trying to revive Bryant?"
"Yes, I''m going to bring him back." Celine said, her voice strained with effort. "However, my Revival Skill only works once per Player, and they cannot have more than one death."
"Well, how long does it take?" I glanced back to see the Grudge of the Fallen charging up again. "I''m not looking forward to blocking another attack."
"Not long," Celine replied, her voice strained. "Just... a few more seconds."
Fuck. Celine wasn''t going to revive Bryant in time. I gritted my teeth, readying the Soultaker as I dashed forward. Multiple stupid plans began to form in my head.
"Immortal!" Celine cried out, her hands outstretched to stop me. "Don''t! You can''t-"
The Grudge of the Fallen fired its attack, but I was prepared, timing my slash to cut straight through the laser beam. I wasn''t actually certain if I could cut through the attack without the blade taking damage, but to my surprise, no such recoil occurred as the beam split apart at the moment of impact. The stray blasts whizzed past the other Players, harmlessly exploding in the ground below.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Celine released a quick sigh, one that was filled with relief. A blue screen popped up in front of me.
[Player Bryant Viney has been revived.]
"Thank god," Celine breathed out, her hands shaking from the effort. She stood up, brushing herself off and quickly helped Bryant to his feet. The massive hole in his chest had been completely healed.
"Wh-what? What''s... going on?" Bryant seemed extremely disoriented, his eyes darting around as if he was seeing everything for the first time. "Celine? Am I dead? Is this some sort of sick joke?"
"You were, but I brought you back to life," Celine responded gently, but firmly. "And we need to move. Just hold on to me."
"But... how?" Bryant asked, his voice still filled with confusion. "I felt... nothing. I just... couldn''t see anything..."
Celine nodded her thanks to me, dragging Bryant away. As I turned my attention to the boss monster, I realized that it had already charged up an attack.
I barely had time to raise my sword to block the beam as another round of excruciating pain assaulted my senses.
[Divinity passive triggered. Evil attribute damage has been halved.]
[Soultaker has nullified 10000 points of damage.]
[Soultaker damage: 2413]
Uh oh. Just like that, 20000 points went down the drain. Ignoring the pain, I added 200000 to my Risk, promptly transferring them over to Soultaker.
[Remaining Points: 1063311]
[Soultaker damage: 202413]
I immediately rushed forward, distributing a portion of the points to the rest of my stats.
[Health: 10000 -> 15000 | Strength: 4305 -> 5000]
[Speed: 4205 -> 5000 | Magic: 4310 -> 5000]
[Risk: 2075 -> 10000 | Stat Points: 1048206]
I still had plenty of Stat Points leftover, but I figured it''d be better to save some for now in case I needed them to block more damage. With an overwhelmingly strong boss like this, I had a feeling there was a good chance it had a second phase of some sort.
The Grudge of the Fallen seemed to sense my hesitation, and it immediately took the opportunity to launch another attack. This time, it fired a volley of small, fast projectiles at me, accompanied by a piercing shriek. I had to dodge quickly, weaving between the deadly shots as they whizzed past.
The sky suddenly darkened, and multiple bolts of lightning rained down from the sky, striking the Grudge of the Fallen.
[System alert: Party Leader Tessa Iskra''s Tempered Disaster Title has created a storm.]
Oh shit, her Title allowed her to create thunderstorms? Wait, but a disaster could mean more than just that. I''d have to ask Tessa after this. If there was an after.
[Name: Grudge of the Fallen | Level: 628]
[Health: 49890 (???)]
[...]
[Health: 50000 (???)]
Holy fuck. With a Strength of 50000, the boss was recovering that much in an hour, which also meant nearly 833 Health per second. That was insane. I had to do something about it, but what? I could spam my Skills, but I''d need to get close enough to use them, since my ranged Reap couldn''t be used without my Soultaker. And getting close wasn''t an option, with all the projectiles that were raining down.
Damn it, what the hell? There wasn¡¯t anything like dungeon breaks in the game. I had no idea what to do in this situation.
The sky continued to darken, and the thunderstorm grew more intense. I could barely see through the rain that was now pouring down on me. The projectiles from the Grudge of the Fallen had stopped, but that didn''t mean I was safe. Every so often, a stray red laser would emit from it, missing us, but I knew that it would eventually hit a target.
[Time Remaining: 00:01:00]
Shit. There was still an hour left, but I suspected that we wouldn''t last very long. I decided to execute one of my bad ideas. I pushed off, speeding up the mountain towards the behemoth.
[Luquier, please don''t tell me you''re going in headfirst. I know I''ve been calling you a masochist, but¨C]
"Sephera... this is the playstyle I pretty much developed ever since I woke up in Last Stand," I explained, my voice straining as the wind howled around us. "It''s too late to change it, so might as well embrace it."
[I pray your mind doesn''t break.]
"Me too."
I wish I hadn''t been too hasty in using some of my Stat Points, because I could''ve executed another plan using the ''Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.'' Achievement for a power boost. Oh well, this was the next best thing.
Easily zipping around another red laser, I finally came face to face with the gigantic Grudge of the Fallen. The stench was overpowering, like rotting flesh and acid mixed together. Its crimson eyes glared at me, seeming to bore into my very soul. Its razor-sharp claws glistened with a sinister light as they flexed, anticipating my attack.
As it sent out tendrils of flesh out from its body at me, I took a deep breath, raising my hand at the boss. Several spears of darkness fired from my palm, shredding through the tendrils as I continuously casted Reap.
[Name: Grudge of the Fallen | Level: 628]
[Health: 44990 (???)] [40813 (???)] [36636 (???)]
The monster roared in pain as my shadows relentlessly pierced its body, overtaking its regenerative factor. Even though it was recovering 833 Health per second, I was still doing around 4177 damage at the same time. I hacked away another red laser as I finished shredding its health.
[Reap: 616/628]
[Name: Grudge of the Fallen | Level: 628]
[Health: 0 (???)]
For some reason, the boss didn''t seem like it was dying. In fact, it seemed as if it was growing angrier. That didn''t make sense.
"What the fuck?!" I yelled out, dashing around more tendrils and a laser as I fired off more Reaps. "Why isn''t it dying?"
[System alert: Grudge of the Fallen''s special ability has triggered.]
[Name: Grudge of the Fallen | Level: 628]
[Health: 0 (Linked)]
[Linked: Unforgiving, synchronizes life with the Player who contributed most kills/damage. Cannot be slain while Linked Player is active.]
[Linked Health: 15000]
You''re kidding me. It was my fault again?
"Immortal!" I whirled around to see Celine rushing towards me. "I''ll support you, so take out the boss¨C"
She froze upon seeing the system messages. Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "It- it can''t be..." she stammered.
I kept the behemoth''s attack at bay with another volley of Reap as another bad idea came to me. Survival was out of the question at this point as long as I was alive.
"Hey, Celine," I began, not taking my eyes off the Grudge, "I''ve got an idea."
"No!" she yelled, shaking her head. "No more ideas!"
[Whatever you''re planning, I really hope you thought it out. :((( ]
"Celine, go back and regroup with everyone. I''m going to end this." I continued, opening up my Status Window. I added all of my Stat Points to Risk, transferring most of them over to Soultaker.
[Soultaker damage: 1250619]
[You have no remaining points left.]
"Immortal! What are you thinking?!" Celine shouted, panic lacing her voice. "We need you to live, damn it!"
"Technically," I muttered to myself, smiling bitterly. "You need me to die."
[Luquier!]
I put away the Soultaker in my Inventory, hoping that my gamble would pay off. I ignored the screams of protest from Celine as I leapt forward, taking a red laser head on.
[Divinity passive triggered. Evil attribute damage has been halved.]
[Health: 5000]
Oh, cool. Looks like my plan worked. The Soultaker could only negate the damage if I had it equipped.
I wasn''t sure if I fully registered the pain that coursed through my body, dimly aware of a gaping hole in my chest. I was in a trance, the only thought in my mind was to keep pushing forward. I saw another flash of red.
"You can''t do this!" I heard Celine shout. "You can''t just give up!"
"I''m not..." I didn''t know if I said that aloud or not before the red laser hit me again.
[Health: 0]
[System alert: You have died.]
[...]
[System alert: Conditions for ''Death Match'' have been met. Would you like to use ''Death Match''?]
[Yes | No]
[You have used ''Death Match''.]
[Time Remaining: 00:00:50]
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 628]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 0 | Strength: 5000]
[Speed: 5000 | Magic: 5000]
[Risk: 10000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 6%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 628/628]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 628/628]
[Reap 604/628]
[Final Gambit 628/628]
[Death Match 1/?]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Bullying the Weak!]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (1250619)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
Chapter 15: Dungeon Clear!
Unlike how it was in Sephera''s tower, I found myself floating above the battlefield. I could see my body down on the mountain, motionless on the ground. Celine was running up to my corpse, screaming. I could see the disbelief and horror in the other party members'' faces. My eyes took in the scene before me, and I felt... nothing. No anger, no despair, no relief. Just... numbness.
[System alert: Your specter will now take control.]
I watched Celine stop in place as a flurry of shadows began to wrap around my body. Even the Grudge of the Fallen paused its attacks, seemingly gazing at my body with rapt curiosity. Or was it fear?
The shadows continued to swirl around my body, slowly taking form. They coalesced into a familiar shape, my own body, but distorted and twisted. It was as if I had become some sort of grotesque parody of myself.
[Name: Specter (Luquier Vaunt) | Level: 628]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 15000 | Strength: 5000]
[Speed: 5000 | Magic: 5000]
[Risk: 10000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 0%]
[System alert: Risk bonus added to Specter (Luquier Vaunt).]
I smiled softly to myself. I honestly wasn''t sure that this was how things were going to turn out, but it was better than I expected. Of course, I did think about using Final Gambit, but the Linked Trait worried me. I didn''t want to see if the boss would also revive if I did. Using Death Match was both the best thing I could think of, and a chance to see how it worked before I had to wait at least 2 years to use it again.
[Name: Specter (Luquier Vaunt) | Level: 628]
[Title: N/A]
[Health: 1500000 | Strength: 500000]
[Speed: 500000 | Magic: 500000]
[Risk: 10000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 0%]
Oh, damn. I realized that if I was overpowered compared to other Players, then my specter was pretty much god-like.
[Name: Grudge of the Fallen | Level: 628]
[Linked Health: 15000]
Nice. Another gamble that paid off. I knew that in the virtual predecessor, ''Last Stand'' treated the player and their specter as two separate entities.
[System alert: Specter (Luquier Vaunt) has equipped Soultaker.]
That was weird. Usually with a boost in stats like that, I figured that my specter would just punch it once. Why did it equip my weapon?
[Luquier?]
"What¨C Sephera?" I replied to the blue floating message.
[Thank god ;^; I thought I wouldn''t be able to reach you here.]
"What''s up?" I asked, my voice sounding... different. Not quite human. More ethereal, almost. If this was what being a ghost was like, I could get behind it.
[I''m just... this is honestly the first time I''ve ever seen something like this.]
I watched my specter tense, causing the Grudge to immediately roar and charge up multiple red beams.
"You''ve never seen someone with the Reckless Immortal Title or the subsequent skills?"
[Yeah. And frankly... this is almost... unholy. Like, Celine''s Title is acceptable. Drawing from the Phoenix mythology? That''s within reason. But you... your entire being is an anomaly.]
"What are you trying to say?" I asked Sephera, watching my specter grip the Soultaker tightly.
[The power you have here... it''s not meant for Players, or even Admins. Playing with death, that''s something frowned upon, but not unheard of. But you''re not a Necromancer-type Player, nor are you manipulating the lives of others. You''re manipulating your own life- your very soul.]
I couldn''t even track my specter as it disappeared from view. A second later, I heard the Grudge roar in pain, its cry cut short.
[System alert: Grudge of the Fallen has been defeated.]
Holy shit. It was taken down in one hit. I spotted my specter at the top of the mountain, brandishing the Soultaker.
[System alert: Death Match has ended. Reviving Player Luquier Vaunt.]
I felt my body begin to dissolve. As I stared at my specter with wonder, there was a paralyzing wave of fear. My specter lifted its head towards me, as if it could see my ghostly presence.
[Your specter is a part of you. Rather, it''s always been a part of you, Luquier. I''m not completely sure on what exactly it is, but I am sure of one thing.]
My specter raised an arm, pointing it directly at me. I shivered, feeling a tugging sensation as my soul was slowly pulled towards my specter.
[I know this is the path you have chosen, but please be careful. As best as I can explain it, your specter IS you.]
I came face to face with my shadowy counterpart, staring in the darkness that blanketed its face. The presence felt familiar and foreign at the same time. It was like looking at a reflection of myself that had been warped beyond recognition. "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice little more than a whisper. I knew seldom about the specters, even with the countless hours I poured into the game.
[I don''t know. I just have a feeling your specter is more sentient than you realize.]
As my vision blurred, I found myself staring up at the mountain peak, the sky above awash with the crimson light of dawn. A cool breeze rustled through the pine trees, carrying with it the stench of burnt flesh and sulfur. The sounds of battle had faded, leaving only the distant cries of carrion birds circling in the sky.
[Congratulations! Tessa Iskra''s Party has cleared the Mountain of the Unforgiving.]
[Rewards: Grudge of the Fallen core (x7)]
[System alert: All Players (7) have received a Grudge of the Fallen core.]
[You have gained 1000 (x50) experience points.]
[Total experience gained: 50000%]
[Level up!]
[System alert: Excess Stat Points from Risk bonus has been absorbed by your specter.]
[Congratulations! You have earned the achievement: ''Overwhelming Strength!'']
[System alert: ''Even Death Can''t Stop Me!'' Achievement has been updated.]
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
[Number of Deaths: 301 | Reduction: 30.1%]
[Something useful will be given to you.]
[System alert: No new skills have been found.]
I blinked in confusion at the sea of blue screens in front of me. Some of what it was saying raised some questions, but I didn''t have time to explore that as Tessa and the others caught up to me.
"Luquier... what just happened?" Tessa whispered, her eyes wide with confusion and perhaps a hint of fear. I could feel her shaking slightly, as if she were trying to process what had transpired. "Your specter... it seemed to be in control..."
"That was the other energy I sensed," Celine added quietly, her voice barely audible over the distant cries of the birds. "It''s like it... became you."
The portal we entered from crackled to life, replacing its black void with a red light, signaling an exit. As the rest of the party joined us, I felt the weight of their gazes on me, their curiosity and trepidation mixing in equal measure.
"Yeah, what the fuck was that?!" Krion shouted, pointing a trembling finger at me. "You just took over, dude! We barely knew what was going on!"
Bryant''s arms were slung over Yulton''s and Carrie''s shoulders, babbling incoherently. It seemed like the shock of dying had gotten to him. I found it strangely funny to see him so disoriented considering I had died as well.
"Look, I don''t know what happened either," I said, meeting each of their gazes in turn. "But I think we should be grateful it''s over. We''re alive, we''ve got the cores, and we leveled up. Let''s just get out of here and go home."
"Luquier''s right," Tessa stepped forward, seemingly over her shock. "We should head out and have the GPA gather the leftover monster cores. They''ll divide it accordingly for us."
"But¨C"
"We''ll discuss this later," Tessa''s words cut Krion off. "Right now, we need to get some medical help."
The portal glowed brighter, the red light seeping out to encompass us all. As we stepped through, the cool mountain air of the otherworld gave way to the familiar buzzing of the city. It was dark, a stark contrast to the bright crimson skies of the dungeon. The Players and GPA officials that had been waiting for us brighten upon seeing our return.
"Thank god!" a GPA officer cried, rushing forward to help the injured. They gently led us away from the others, ensuring that we received medical attention first.
As we were led away, I glanced back at the crowd. Tessa was already deep in conversation with the GPA officials, no doubt explaining what had happened. I could feel the weight of their gazes on me, even from this distance. It was an unsettling feeling, but I knew I''d have to face it eventually.
"Yo! Luke!"
I saw Tommy and Sarah running up to me, looking relieved.
"Dude, I can''t believe you''re alive," Tommy said, clapping me on the shoulder. "We thought we''d lost you there."
In spite of the situation, I couldn''t help but smile.
"Yeah, we were scared something bad would happen," Sarah added, her voice a little shaky.
"Holy shit, Luquier- Did you grow even stronger in the dungeon?" Tommy stared at me. Sarah was taken aback, but concentrated. Her eyes widened as she saw my stats.
"Er, yeah..." I chuckled awkwardly, using my Soultaker to Shroud my stats once again. "It''s... a long story."
"One that I hope you''ll have time to explain?" Tessa interrupted, joining the three of us. "I''m sure our friends here would love to know what happened in there." Her voice was calm, but there was an edge to it that suggested she wasn''t going to take no for an answer.
"I would also like to be involved," Celine approached us as well, turning our group of four into five. I glanced at each of them before finally sighing to myself.
"Okay. Can we use your office, Tessa?"
It was a quiet and uncomfortable car ride as I sat in the back, with Tessa driving and Celine in the passenger seat. Tommy and Sarah had taken another car, following us to the GPA building. I took the time to go over the rewards I had gotten from the dungeon.
[Name: Grudge of the Fallen core | Grade: S]
[Description: A particularly powerful gem of energy, infused with the essence of countless tortured souls. It pulses with dark power and gives off an aura of cold menace.]
Indeed, the core felt sinister, but I figured with a grade of S, I''d be able to sell it for a ton of gold. I put the purple gem back into my Inventory, tapping on the Achievements tab.
[Achievement: ''Overwhelming Strength!]
[Acquired by defeating an opponent in a single strike with damage more than double its Health.]
[Description: Upon killing an enemy with one hit, gain a huge boost to your Strength stat for 1 minute. The amount of the boost is equal to the difference between the enemy''s Health and your damage dealt. Can only be attained one per day.]
Finally, an Achievement that wasn''t useless, though it had a daily limit. That was fine, I was already strong enough. I opened up my Status Window, a little shaken by the system message I had received earlier.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1128]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 15000 | Strength: 5000]
[Speed: 5000 | Magic: 5000]
[Risk: 10000 | Stat Points: 2500]
[Experience: 6%]
So it was real. My specter somehow absorbed the excess Risk points I should''ve gained. I ran the calculations in my head.
[My god, it took 5 million Stat Points from you?!]
I tutted softly, a mixture of confusion and annoyance within me. I didn''t know why or how, but the fact that the specter just took 5 million Stat Points like that rubbed me the wrong way. Where did it even go?
I glanced at the Soultaker in my Inventory.
[Soultaker damage: 1250620]
Huh. Aside from the extra point from the Grudge of the Fallen, there was no sign of the extra points. I felt a sense of nervousness wash over me, but I forced it down. At least I gained some Stat Points.
[Health: 17000]
[Strength: 5500]
[You have no remaining points left.]
There goes that. I was pretty sure nothing was faster than me, and my Magic Stat was at a comfortable ratio. Health and Strength seemed like the best options at this point, since my Risk was dangerously high already.
As for the ''Even Death Can''t Stop Me!'' Achievement, I didn''t see anything in my Inventory, nor any notice of an item reward. Seems like it would be given to me later.
I checked my Skills, glancing at the one I used earlier.
[Death Match: 628/1128 days remaining.]
I quietly sighed, slumping back into the car seat as I cleared the screens. Tessa caught my eyes in her rearview mirror.
"How are you feeling, Luquier?" she asked, her voice gentle.
"Eh, could be worse," I replied absentmindedly. Celine turned around in her seat, giving me a curious glance.
"That''s not the response I usually hear from people I''ve revived." she said with an undiscerning gaze. "You seem... different."
"I''ll explain it all," I sighed again, rubbing my eyes. "I had this system message that told me something... strange. It''s complicated." I paused, gathering my thoughts. "But it''s not that big of a deal. Just some weird glitch in the game, I guess."
"Good, because we''ve arrived at the GPA," Tessa said, pulling the car into a parking space. "I''m very curious about what you''ll be explaining."
Tommy and Sarah arrived shortly after we did, and we all piled into Tessa''s office. We sat on the expensive-looking furniture surrounding an equally illustrious coffee table.
"Would anyone like anything to drink?" Tessa offered, gesturing to a small mini-fridge in the corner. "I have coffee, tea, and water... or something else, if you need it."
"Water''s fine," I replied, still feeling a little drained from the whole ordeal. Everyone else nodded in agreement.
Tessa poured each of us a glass of water and took a seat at the head of the table. She cleared her throat before speaking. "Alright, Luquier. Whenever you''re ready."
I took a deep breath before starting my story from the beginning, when I first awoke in Sephera''s tower. Besides Tessa and Tommy, Sarah and Celine reacted with looks of surprise and confusion as I explained the events that led up to my return to Earth.
"No wonder your specter was so... abhorrent," Celine murmured. "With over 300 deaths, it makes sense as to why it was overwhelmingly strong."
"Now that we''re all caught up with your history," Tessa took control, staring pointedly at me. "Why don''t you explain your Title and Skills?"
I hesitated for a moment. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to tell them, I was just unsure of how they''d react. I decided to deal with their reactions later as I explained my Title and various Skills.
Their expressions were the most reactive towards hearing the requirements of my Title and Death Match, with disbelief and shock written all over their faces. Even Tessa, who had been the most calm and collected throughout this whole ordeal, seemed taken aback.
"That''s... unheard of," Celine muttered. "I never thought one''s own death would be a mechanic to use... Sure, I can cheat death, but there are limits to my abilities. You, Luquier... I''m not sure what to think."
Tommy simply stared at me silently. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking or what he was feeling. "That''s... amazing," he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I never thought..." He trailed off, shaking his head in disbelief. "Is that why you were so eager to climb the tower floors? Because you''re literally immortal, just like your Title?"
[Luquier, don''t.] Sephera''s message suddenly blocked my vision.
"Huh? Why not?" I quietly replied. I held up a hand, motioning to the others to give me a moment.
[If you tell them the truth about Matches, there''s no telling what they might do.]
"Well, it''s better than not knowing, right? If everyone knew, then we''d just focus on getting as strong as possible. We might actually clear all 100 levels of the tower before whatever doomsday will happen."
[That''s exactly what I don''t want to happen. You saw it with your own eyes in that dungeon break.]
"...What?"
[Honestly, I can''t stop you from telling them. But just keep this in mind...]
I glanced at the others, who were waiting expectantly.
[Dungeon breaks correlate to the current global level that the tower is on. That''s why its level was 28. Well, at first anyway.]
"Wait, then that means¨C"
[Yeah... that''s why Earth never got beyond the 50th level. The dungeon break that occurred was level 50. And every time, without fail, there were no Players strong enough to clear it.]
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1128]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 17000 | Strength: 5500]
[Speed: 5000 | Magic: 5000]
[Risk: 10000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 6%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 1128/1128]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 1128/1128]
[Reap 1128/1128]
[Final Gambit 1128/1128]
[Death Match 628/1128]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Bullying the Weak!]
[Overwhelming Strength!]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (1250620)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
[Grudge of the Fallen core (x1)]
Chapter 16: More Early Game Mechanics
"That''s... really unfair," I murmured. "How exactly are we even supposed to reach the 100th level if the dungeon break is that difficult?"
[If I''m being honest, I don''t know. At some point, even grinding on the same floor over and over merits no benefit. That includes your Risk playstyle. You''d get far too strong to receive any rewards or experience. Well, there is one thing I can think of, but I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯d even go about doing it.]
"So we''re supposed to just... hope for the best?" I asked, feeling a mixture of frustration and despair welling up inside me. "Just keep climbing, even though we know there''s a chance we could all die in a dungeon break?"
"Luke? Everything good, bro?" Tommy spoke up, concern in his eyes.
"Er, yeah, just discussing some things with my Admin," I said, glancing away.
"Well, I think we should all focus on getting stronger, you know?" Tessa interjected. "All we can do is prepare ourselves as best we can."
[It''s up to you on whether or not you want to explain it. How you want to explain, too. I won''t stop you, but just know that that''s the risk you might have to take.]
I smiled bitterly. My entire life so far had been nothing but risks.
"Hey, guys..." I began with a deep breath. "There''s something I gotta tell you."
I told the four of them what I had just discussed with Sephera. The news was... shocking, to say the least. There was silence for a few moments as they all processed the information.
"What the fuck?" Tommy finally said, his voice small and shaky. "There''s a good chance the Earth will get destroyed? And we won''t be able to return?"
"It''s not a guarantee, Tommy," Tessa said, trying to sound reassuring. "There''s still a chance we can beat it. And even if we can''t, at least we''ll have gone as far as we possibly could."
"Toms, I''m scared," Sarah whispered, clutching his arm. "I didn''t think things would eventually go this way."
"Well, at least we''ve got each other," he managed to say with a shaky smile. "And Luke, you know... you''re pretty fucking strong. I''m sure we can all count on you to get us through this, right?"
I scratched the back of my neck. "Don''t... put too much hope on me."
"Why not, man?" Tommy pressed. "You''re the strongest one of us!"
"Yeah, but if I start pushing the global tower level, that means everyone else has to catch up," I said, looking down at my hands. "And even then... there''s no guarantee that we''ll be able to take down a dungeon break. I''m not that strong that I can solo, you know? I could die, permanently, and then we''d all be screwed."
"What if there was a way for you to grow stronger without having to clear tower floors?" Celine quietly said in a while.
I looked up at her, surprised. "What do you mean?"
Tessa inhaled sharply. "Wait, Celine, you''re not suggesting¨C"
"No, no," Celine interrupted. "Not in the real world. But what if... there was another world, another place we could go? A place where we could keep growing stronger, even if we can''t push the tower level?"
[Wait.] Wait. Was she talking about the towers?
"There''s no way to return to Last Stand, Celine," Tessa said, shaking her head. "The only way we can progress now is by clearing floors in the global tower alongside the dungeon breaks."
"That''s not what I''m talking about, Tempered Disaster," Celine continued with a wry smile. "The place I have in mind is a little different. I believe you''re familiar with dungeon resonance?"
[!!! That¡¯s what I was talking about earlier!]
Everyone except me stiffened. What? What was this woman talking about?
"H-hey, Celine, dungeon resonance might be difficult, even for Luquier," Tessa stammered, her expression a mix of shock and fear. "I mean, it''s supposed to be the hardest thing anyone could ever do, right?"
"Time out," I said, raising a hand. "What''s this dungeon resonance thing?"
Celine smiled softly. "Dungeon resonance is something only the top Players in the world are able to clear. Think of it in terms of a game: a dungeon resonance is basically just another way of ''replaying'' an already cleared dungeon break. The only difference is, the dungeon level is... adjusted depending on the level and amount of Players."
"Interesting..." I murmured, feeling a slight sense of excitement. "How would one be able to enter this dungeon resonance?"
"That''s the tricky part," Celine replied with a grim smile. "See, normally, dungeon resonances are accessible to those who''ve cleared dungeon breaks. You can only enter a different one via a party invite from Players who''ve cleared that respective dungeon."
"Ah," I nodded. Celine''s words made sense to me. "So like a taxi or shuttle?"
"I don''t... what?"
"He means a Player who''s unlocked a certain place can invite other Players to that place they haven''t yet," Tommy winced. "Luke, some of us aren''t gamers."
[:o I''m adding no-life to your masochist title LOL.]
"S-sorry. Yeah, that''s what I meant," I said, feeling my cheeks heat up. "I''ve been treating all of this as an actual game."
"Well, however you want to think of it, dungeon resonances are gatekept by the top Players," Celine continued, giving me a weird look. "If you''re not in an established guild, preferably one of the top 10, or an esteemed Player, the members of Enigma won''t give you access to them."
"That''s... actually kind of messed up," I muttered. "Why are there requirements just to replay dungeon breaks? Shouldn''t it be more than enough that we''ve already cleared them before? Even if the dungeon''s level is dependent on the Players, it shouldn''t be that hard with the knowledge gained from it."
"Why do you think the restriction came to be? We lost multiple Players because they thought the same thing," Tessa sighed. "While I do understand your point, Luquier, it''s not as simple as that. Dungeon resonances are supposed to be the pinnacle of dungeon clearing, and only the best of the best are allowed to participate. The risk of losing a Player is just too high to take lightly."
"At any rate, I still think Luquier stands a good chance of being able to join Enigma to clear dungeon resonances," Celine continued, a determined gleam in her eye. "He just needs to either join one of the top 10 guilds, or demonstrate his prowess."
"Aren''t my stats enough?" I asked, a little confused. "I mean, I highly doubt there are a lot of other Players with numbers like mine."
"The highest level Player currently sits at level 5000," Tessa gave a strained smile. "Can you do the math on Stat Points?"
"Oh... about 25000..." I muttered quietly after a few seconds. "Without any extra Risk points."
[Like I said, numbers don''t mean everything, Player...]
"Okay, fine. I''ll do whichever one is easiest," I made a face. "But I just cleared a dungeon, so couldn''t I technically just enter that resonance and clear it solo?"
"Yeah, but that knowledge... is also gatekept by the Enigmas," Celine sounded slightly exasperated. "Of course, it''s to prevent Players from doing what you just asked and getting themselves killed."
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
"These Enigma guys sound like real assholes," I muttered under my breath.
"My sister''s in Enigma," Celine replied as a matter of factly.
[._.;; Yikes.]
"Oh, sorry. I didn''t mean- I wasn''t-"
"It''s fine," Celine shook her head to stop me. "I do agree with your statement somewhat. She''s part of the reason why I myself was denied access to Enigma. Apparently I wasn''t strong enough for her to accept that I''d be able to handle dungeon resonances."
"Then let me help you prove it," I grinned, offering my hand to her. "I wanna get into Enigma, too."
Celine looked at me for a long moment before shaking her head again and taking my hand. "It''s not a team effort; Enigma only considers the talents of Players individually. A bit ironic considering dungeon resonances require teamwork, but I guess they want to make sure the Player is able to handle it."
"I really hate this idea, but it seems like we''ve no other choice," Tessa sat back in her chair and rubbed her temples. "God, I hope you two just stay alive. I don''t want to deal with any more paperwork."
"Rest easy, Tempered Disaster," Celine nodded at Tessa. "The Reckless Immortal and I can just revive once a day should we ever die."
"That''s not what I¨C never mind. I forget that you''re also stranger than most Players, Celine. And now Luquier as well." Tessa stared at her mini-fridge wistfully. I got the sense she was itching for a drink.
"Alright, before we go our separate ways," Celine started quietly, standing up. "Luquier, give me your phone."
"Why?" I asked, but I handed it over anyway.
"So I can put my number in," she replied nonchalantly. "How else are you going to get to Enigma if you don''t know the first thing about them?"
[OMG. You got a girl''s number for the first time!!! :DDDD]
Technically, Tessa already had her number saved in my phone for emergencies, but I held my tongue.
"Thanks," Celine took the phone and tapped in her number before handing it back to me. "We can meet at the GPA tomorrow afternoon."
"Cool."
"I''ll be taking my leave, then." Celine left without so much as another word. I glanced at Tommy and Sarah.
"Would you mind driving me back to my apartment?"
Tommy and Sarah dropped me off at my apartment, and I thanked them for the ride. I could tell Tommy wanted to talk to me about stuff during the drive, but I guess he didn¡¯t want to in front of Sarah. That was fine by me. As he drove off, my phone buzzed with a text from him, asking for us to meet up again later this week.
Once inside, I flopped down on my bed and let out a long, weary sigh. Today had been quite the eventful day, to say the least. I scanned over the detailed message Celine had sent. She was very insistent that I get rest, since I would have to wow the Enigma members in order to join their cult. At least, that¡¯s how I saw it. I hadn¡¯t had time to even look at potential guilds.
A few blue system messages suddenly popped up in front of me.
[System alert: ''Even Death Can''t Stop Me!'' Achievement has been triggered.]
[You have obtained ''Skill Box''.]
Oh nice. I was wondering when that ''good thing'' would come to me. I sat up in my bed, a small smile playing on my lips, and opened up the ''Skill Box'' that had just appeared.
[Generating Skill based on performance...]
[You have obtained the ''Grim Mantle'' Skill.]
Hell yeah, that sounded great. I tapped on the skill name.
[Grim Mantle (Passive)]
[Duration: 5000 seconds]
[Description: Resembling the wings of a reaper, allows user to levitate. Flight duration affected by user''s Speed. Increases mental fortitude by 10% & grants resistance to mental attacks.]
[What the... you have a flight skill now? What kinda theme is your Title supposed to be?]
"While that''s cool and all, I''m more psyched about the added mental bonuses," I grinned, clearing my screens. "With such a huge number of Risk, I''m going to need it."
[Can''t you just put some of that into Soultaker?]
"Ah, Sephera. That''s not a very good strategy in games," I laid back down on my bed, closing my eyes. "Investing in a one-trick would render me optionless should the Soultaker ever fail me. Still, I''ll see about investing the Risk points after tomorrow."
[Oh, come on, it''s not like you''re going to be fighting anything that''ll be able to take points away from it.] I heard Sephera''s voice emit in the dark. Are you serious? She can send voice messages?
"Don''t say another word!" My eyes shot open so fast. "Stuff like that is a guaranteed trigger for bad luck. Are you trying to jinx me?"
[Uh... I was just making a point .¨C. You literally died and that wasn''t enough to keep you down. I''m sure your other Skills will also keep you around while Death Match is on cooldown.]
"Again, stop talking. I''m trying to sleep."
[Technically, I''m not talking, I''m sending you messages :D]
"You just sent a voice message earlier- That''s not the point! Let me rest, goddammit." I grumbled, turning over in my bed.
"Hey, how come you never told me about dungeon resonances before?" I asked, against my better judgment. "I know you don¡¯t know how I can clear one, but it¡¯d still be helpful to know of its existence."
[That¡¯s¡ well, dungeon resonances have always been a thing. But the thing is, it was never really utilized until after the 9000th reset. I guess some Admins started letting their Players know about it. Of course, you¡¯re my first and only Player, so I have very limited knowledge on this subject. Not that the other Admins felt that it was important to also tell me about it.]
"Do Admins just gatekeep knowledge as well? Why are you so¡ lacking?"
[ >:\ ]
My eyes slowly drifted shut despite Sephera¡¯s spamming, and I found myself thinking about all the stuff I''d potentially be able to do tomorrow. The more I thought about it, the more excited I became. It was like a drug, and I couldn''t help but crave it.
Sure, it was still a bit jarring to have the real world turn into a death game, but it was still a game nonetheless. If there was one thing I loved the most, it was playing video games.
The next morning, my phone rang, waking me up from my slumber. Groggily, I reached over and answered it. "Hello?"
"Are you awake, Immortal?" It was Celine.
[I don''t get why that''s ever a question. If you pick up the phone, doesn''t that mean you''re already awake? What''s the point of¨C]
"Yeah, what''s up?" I replied, ignoring Sephera''s screens. Does she never sleep? "I thought we agreed to meet up later? It''s like 10 right now."
"Right, but I thought we should meet up early and head over so that we make a good impression."
What? What the hell was this woman on?
"Is wherever the Enigmas are that far away?" I asked, laying back down. "Cause if not, I''m wanting to sleep more."
"Not really. The Enigmas don''t have a central base. Rather, they are associated with the GPA. And besides," I heard a knock at my door. "I''m already here."
I sighed and rolled out of bed, opening the door to reveal Celine. She was dressed in sleek, black athletic wear, as if she were about to run a marathon. "What''s the rush?" I asked, still rubbing the sleep from my eyes. "The GPA ain''t that far from my place. At least, I''m assuming that''s where we''re gonna meet members of Enigma?"
Celine nodded, her face expressionless. "Since you haven''t joined a guild yet, I thought it would be better for you to demonstrate your combat prowess instead. There''s a couple of training rooms we can use to prepare."
"Are you saying we''re going to spar?" I asked skeptically. "You and me?"
"No, I want to see how you fight," Celine shrugged. "I''ve seen you in action back at the dungeon, and to be honest... you lack finesse. Even with your overwhelming power, the Enigma members already have enough hard hitters to overlook that. You need to bring in something different."
[Hey, this would be a good time to show how much of a masochist you are. You''re a walking tank now with that Soultaker.]
I clicked my tongue. "Isn''t being semi-immortal enough for them?"
"My Title is also somewhat of an answer to death," Celine replied with a disapproving frown. "And even that wasn''t enough to guarantee my membership."
"I thought it was also because of your sister¨C"
"Regardless, I have set up a duo demonstration interview with two members of Enigma," Celine continued, though she seemed a little uncomfortable now. "Er, I hope you don''t mind them."
"Mind them? Why?" I asked, curious. "And duo demonstration? Are we taking this interview together?"
"You''ll see. Come on, I have a taxi waiting for us to go to the GPA." Celine started to walk out, but I grabbed her arm.
"Wait, tell your taxi to go ahead." I smiled reassuringly at her.
"Why, Immortal?"
I licked my lips eagerly. "Have you ever dreamed of flying?"
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1128]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 17000 | Strength: 5500]
[Speed: 5000 | Magic: 5000]
[Risk: 10000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 6%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 1128/1128]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 1128/1128]
[Reap 1128/1128]
[Final Gambit 1128/1128]
[Death Match 629/1128]
[Grim Mantle (Passive)]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Bullying the Weak!]
[Overwhelming Strength!]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (1250620)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
[Grudge of the Fallen core (x1)]
Chapter 17: Family Games
For some reason, I found it hilarious that Celine had a fear of heights as she held onto me tightly. Though she was still expressionless and silent, her firm hold on me told me everything I needed to know as I flew us over to the GPA building, landing in front of the entrance.
[System alert: Grim Mantle has ended.]
"Never... make me fly... like that... ever again," Celine managed to keep her voice even. "But thank you."
I grinned. "Well, you''re welcome. Now, let''s go meet our new friends." I led her inside the GPA building, my eyes scanning the busy lobby filled with Players. We approached a receptionist, who glanced up from her desk and smiled at Celine. "Ah, Celine. Good to see you. You''re here for the interview?"
"Yes, that''s right." Celine nodded, her expression still neutral. "This man will also be partaking in the interview with me."
"Understood. Your appointed training room is right down the hall."
Celine nodded, then glanced at me and gave a small shrug. "Follow me." She led the way to the training room, opening the door and stepping inside. It was pretty much an exact replica of the simulated battle room I had taken my assessment in, save for two people standing with their backs towards us.
"Hey, I thought we were meeting these people later," I hissed over to Celine. "At least, I''m guessing they''re the Enigma members?"
Celine gave me a sidelong glance. "Well, that''s why I wanted to get here early. I thought we could have a little... warm-up before they arrive. I also wanted to tell you something."
"Oh?" I raised an eyebrow. "And what''s that?"
The two people in front of us turned at the sound of our voices. They were both women, but the one on the right seemed familiar. Very familiar. In fact-
I was just able to take out my Soultaker in time to block the woman on the right''s giant broadsword. The woman on the left didn''t seem to be alarmed; she looked a little embarrassed. "Celine?" I gasped as I managed to deflect my attacker''s blow. "What the hell is going on?"
"You''re the one looking to join Enigma, Luquier?"
I froze in place, recognizing the woman in front of me. She wore a black tracksuit, combat boots, and had a prideful aura around her. Her hair was short, pulled back in a ponytail. A little taller than me, I felt as though I was looking at a feminine version of myself.
[Name: Aurora Vaunt | Level: 2578]
[Title: Avarice (S)]
[Health: 18760 | Strength: 7000]
[Speed: 7000 | Magic: 5990]
[Risk: 10 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 87%]
[What the f***?! 0.0]
"You''re a Player too, Aurora?" I smiled bitterly. My sister''s dark blue eyes narrowed, and I knew she had also seen my stats. "Never thought I''d see the day you''d ever play a game."
"This isn''t a game, little bro," Aurora snorted. "This is survival." She gestured to the training room around us. "And you''ve just signed up for the hardest, most ruthless survival game ever. Do you really think you have what it takes?"
I knocked her sword away with a scowl. "You couldn''t tell from my Status Window? Of course I do."
"10000 Risk points is not a very smart choice," Aurora countered, glancing at my stats again. "I''m surprised you even managed to make it this far."
"Hey, hey, let''s not fight here!" The other woman who had been complacent until now rushed in between us. "We''re here to test Celine and Luquier, Aurora."
Aurora snorted again, but she didn''t lower her sword. "Fine," she grumbled. "But I''m not going easy on him."
"Sorry for that," the woman turned to me and Celine. "I''m Gigi. I''m the one who''s in charge of the interview here. So, you two are looking to join Enigma, right?" She glanced at Celine, who nodded. "Great. Well, I''m going to test you both on your combat abilities and how you handle working as a team. Aurora will be your sparring partner for now."
[Name: Gigi Mai | Level: 2168]
[Title: Technomancer (S)]
[Health: 11775 | Strength: 2500]
[Speed: 3000 | Magic: 4510]
[Risk: 5 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 33%]
Gigi was as tall as I was, with long, flowing blonde hair and a confident smile. She wore a simple white tank top and black shorts, revealing a lean, athletic physique. I could tell she was an experienced fighter, but not as skilled as Aurora. Speaking of which... what the fuck happened to my sister? Why was she so strong?
"Sorry, Immortal," Celine quietly apologized. "I wanted to inform you of your sister''s participation beforehand, but I guess things didn''t pan out like I thought they would."
"It''s fine," I muttered, glancing at my sister. "I can take care of myself."
"The rules are simple," Gigi began, conjuring what looked like a virtual scoreboard. "Luquier and Celine, you two are to demonstrate your level of combat as well as your sense of teamwork as you take on Aurora. Keep in mind this is not a death match, so damage will be simulated, but we do expect you to give it your all. We will set 10 minutes for the demonstration."
I gripped the hilt of my Soultaker tightly. Oh, for sure I was gonna give it my all. Seeing my older sister again brought up some buried emotions within me.
Aurora grinned at me. "Don''t worry, little bro, I won''t kill you."
[I remember you saying your sister left you and your parents a while back. Did something happen between you guys for all of this negativity to be thrown around?]
"That''s none of your business," I quietly snapped at Sephera. I immediately felt a pang of guilt when the blue screens abruptly stopped.
Fuck. I always considered myself a calm and composed person, but the sight of my sister being so casual and relaxed struck a nerve within me. It was like she felt no remorse for leaving me with my parents. Was she even aware of how deeply her departure affected us?
"Training initiated. All physical and mental damage will be simulated. All Skills will be simulated." A robotic voice announced.
"Immortal. I was going to say, let me take charge, but sensing how shaken you are, I don''t think I can stop you," Celine muttered to me. "So, I''ll provide back up for you. I don''t know the history between the two of you, but try not to let your sister or emotions get the best of you."
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
"Don''t worry about it," I grunted, trying to keep my focus on the task at hand. Aurora was already charging at me, her broadsword held high.
[System alert: ''Untouchable.'' Achievement triggered.]
[Speed: 5000 (+1451) -> 6451]
Shit. Aurora was still faster than me.
My Soultaker and Aurora''s sword clashed together, creating sparks in the air. My arms trembled against my sister''s strength, but I refused to let her push me back.
"After all this time, I didn''t expect your gaming addiction to actually help you now," Aurora remarked. She swung her sword at me again, forcing me to block with all my might. Although she might''ve genuinely meant it as a compliment, all I could think about was the years of pent-up resentment I had towards her.
I gritted my teeth as I fired off a Death''s Shadow for the first time, seeing my sister''s shadow rise up to engulf her. I leapt back to create some distance as Celine chanted something, buffing my strength.
Aurora smiled softly as the shadow completely enveloped her. Moments later, a green light burst forth, and I was stunned to see her safe inside a protective barrier.
"Come on, little bro, I would''ve thought all those years of gaming did something for you," Aurora taunted. She dashed forward, swinging her sword wildly. The attack was so swift that it caught me off guard, forcing me to dodge to the side. My sister''s strength was no joke; I could feel every blow reverberating through my body.
Bolts of red fire soared towards Aurora as Celine provided cover for me to get away. Once again, Aurora conjured that green barrier to absorb the attacks. It seemed like she had no intentions of letting me land a hit on her.
"Lu, I''m gonna give you a huge hint and let you know that my Title allows me to absorb things," Aurora smirked. "Not that it''ll help you."
I glared at her, feeling my blood boil. "Thanks for the tip," I growled. Well, spamming Skills was my only plan. Now I''d have to do this the hard way.
But as I came up with a different plan, I suddenly felt some of my strength leave me. It seemed as though Celine also felt the loss, giving a soft gasp.
[System alert: Player Aurora Vaunt has sapped 1% of your Stats.]
[!!!]
Shit. Aurora''s Title could also absorb Stats? What kind of broken Title did she have, exactly? Still, it was a little comforting to see Sephera''s messages, even if it was just a reaction.
I didn''t have a chance to entertain that thought as my sister pounced on us again, swinging that giant broadsword of hers. Instinctively, I brought out my Silver Serpent, dual-wielding both blades in my hand as I blocked her swing with the pair.
"God... damn!" I grunted under the weight of her attack, dropping to a knee. My arms ached from the strain, but I refused to let go of my swords. "You''re not gonna win this, Aurora," I gasped, summoning up the last of my strength to push her back.
"Aww, Lu, I forgot how cute you could be," Aurora taunted, launching a series of slashes and jabs. I did my best to parry her attacks, but my strength was quickly failing me. With every clash of our weapons, my sister seemed to gain the upper hand even as Celine kept raining fire on her. I decided to try out a new tactic, putting my Soultaker away in my Inventory.
[Health: 12000]
I cursed under my breath, unable to completely block her sword as it cut me. My mental fortitude was barely able to halve the sensation of pain searing through my body as I stumbled backwards. Aurora didn''t hesitate, following me and thrusting her sword straight for my chest. I barely managed to jump back again, landing several feet away from her. My heart was pounding, my breath ragged.
[Why did you put away your Soultaker??]
[Health: 8000]
"You''ll see," I muttered back to Sephera as I readied my Silver Serpent. I glanced over at Celine, who was also looking a little tired. I knew I couldn''t win this without her help. "Celine, I need you to focus on keeping me covered with ranged attacks," I said through gritted teeth. "And don''t heal me for now."
[Are you... actually a masochist?]
"I don''t know what you''re planning, Immortal, but after that stunt you pulled in the dungeon, I''m inclined to hesitantly trust you," Celine nodded to me. "I''ve got you."
With a weak smile, I dashed back to cross swords with my sister again. Aurora raised an eyebrow, as if she couldn''t believe that I was recklessly charging in without waiting for Celine. Hey, at least I was staying true to my Title.
As I launched a series of slashes, Aurora easily parried them, casually retaliating with attacks of her own. Any ranged attacks Celine sent out were absorbed by her barrier, but it kept my sister distracted. My Health gradually dropped down, finally reaching the 25% threshold I needed.
[System alert: ''Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.'' Achievement triggered.]
[Increasing stats by 100% for 1 minute.]
[Strength: 11000]
[Speed: 12902]
[Magic: 10000]
"What the¨C" Aurora''s eyes widened in shock as I felt myself become overflowing with power. Even Gigi and Celine were stunned at the sharp boost.
I swapped swords, equipping my Soultaker.
It was only for a moment, but I swear I felt the blade trembling with excitement. In fact, I could''ve bet all my money that I heard it whispering to me. Not only that, but I was certain that there were two voices in my head.
Pushing that aside, I renewed my assault, overwhelming my sister. Her sword met my Soultaker with a clash of metal on metal. The force of the impact rippled up my arm, and I reveled in the feeling. It was like nothing I''d ever experienced before. Aurora was clearly just as surprised by my sudden increase in power, as she struggled to keep up with my onslaught.
Faster.
The Soultaker was a blur of blue light, my sword arm moving faster than I thought possible. I pressed my advantage, sensing my sister''s fatigue growing with each clash of our weapons. Her resolve wavered, and I knew I was close to winning.
Stronger.
A sense of catharsis washed over me as I burned the sight of my sister''s growing fatigue and distress into my mind. It was a glorious feeling, like I could go on like this forever. I could feel the Soultaker urging me on, its presence thrumming with power. My sword danced through the air, each thrust and slash more precise and powerful than the last.
End it!
With a final slash, I knocked the broadsword out of Aurora''s hands, priming my blade to run right through her chest.
Wait, what?
I blinked in confusion, my sword arm hesitating. What the fuck was I thinking?
"Time! Time''s up!" Gigi shouted, running over and casting a neon golden net between my sister and I. The net wrapped around us both, trapping us in place. "The battle''s over, you two. That''s enough!"
[System alert: ''Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.'' & ''Untouchable.'' has ended.]
The overflowing power left my body, causing me to involuntarily drop my Soultaker. My head spun a bit as the sudden loss of strength left me feeling drained and weak. I glanced over at Gigi and Celine, who both looked at me with varying degrees of shock and concern.
"Never thought I''d see the day my little brother would grow up. I have to admit, I underestimated you." Aurora smirked, seemingly unperturbed by my sudden change in behavior. She flexed slightly, breaking through the golden net with ease. Damn, what the hell?
"With the demonstration interview complete, I think it''s a good idea to take a break," Gigi said, sounding a little shaky. "Why don''t we all just take a step back and catch our breath?"
I felt a mixture of relief and shame wash over me. Aurora gave me a smirk, like she knew exactly what I was thinking. "Oh, come on, Lu. You were having fun out there. You should''ve gone for the kill." She laughed, but there was an edge to it that I didn''t like.
"That''s enough, Aurora." Gigi stepped between us, her voice firm. "You''re not here to antagonize your brother. You''re here to test him."
"And how did I¨C we do?" I asked, my voice calm as I subtly flexed. Dammit, I couldn''t break out of the net.
Aurora gave an off-handed glance towards Gigi and shrugged. "Don''t know about you, but I think Celine did well as a support. She never got hit, provided buffs, and had good positioning."
"That''s because you were focused on your brother," Gigi remarked dryly. "But in that case, I''ll assess Luquier." She turned to me, releasing the net. "You were quick on your feet, and your swordsmanship was impressive. You need to work on your control, though. You lost focus and let Aurora get the better of you. Still, I think you have a good shot at joining Enigma."
"Let''s not get too hasty," Aurora held up her hand. "Lu''s still a novice. Maybe if he had some more time..."
Gigi dragged my sister away to converse with her privately, leaving me alone with Celine.
"Immortal..." Celine quietly began. "Are you alright?"
I looked up at her, my cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just... got a little carried away there."
Celine stared into my eyes for a long while, causing me to shift uncomfortably. I''ll be honest, this woman had a knack for giving off a sense of calm that was both reassuring and unnerving. After what felt like an eternity, she sighed.
"I''m glad you''re back to your senses, at least. I was a little terrified of who that person was earlier."
I looked at her, confused. "What do you mean?"
Celine hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath. "When your power rose, I sensed a presence overtaking you in that moment. If I''m being completely honest, it was just like that time in the dungeon."
A chill ran through my body at her words.
"It was like I was seeing you in front of me, but it wasn''t really... you. Rather, it seemed like I was looking at your specter instead."
Chapter 18: Bad Blood
[I felt it too, Luquier. Your specter''s presence was definitely noticeable during those last few moments.]
I blinked, unable to form words as I struggled to process what she had just said. Celine''s eyes were fixed on me, a look of concern etched into her features. She seemed to sense my confusion and disbelief, and her expression softened.
"While it was alarming, you were still able to hold back that nasty influence," Celine continued, studying my reaction. "I''m glad you were able to keep control, at least for now."
"So that''s what you meant by suppressing my death aura or whatever," I mumbled, gathering my Soultaker from off the ground and putting it back in my Inventory. "But it didn''t feel like something else was taking control of me."
[Well, like I said, that might be because your specter is you.]
"The best way I can attempt to explain it is to think of it in terms of impulsive thoughts versus restraint," Celine offered. "Your specter is like a wild animal that''s been caged, but the cage is still open. It''s constantly trying to break free and escape, but you''re able to keep it in check. When you''re under stress or your emotions run high, that''s when the cage becomes more fragile and the animal has a better chance of getting out."
[Or that. Yeah, let''s go with that.]
"Seems like you know a lot about this." I glanced at Gigi and Aurora, who were still in a heated discussion.
"Unfortunately. It''s a given, considering my Title heavily deals with resurrection, after all," Celine gave a thin smile. "I''ve had many encounters with my own specter in the past year."
"You''ve died that often?" I frowned. "That must''ve been tough."
"Says the man who''s gone through enough lives to make an army," Celine countered with a wry smile. "I haven''t died that much. Just enough to grasp the forces behind it. My Title''s power has given me a unique perspective on life. I''ve seen things and experienced things that most people will never even dream of."
"So, are you two ready to hear the results of your interview?" Gigi interrupted us, my sister sulking behind her. "I''m sure you''re excited to find out, huh?"
Celine and I shared a nervous glance.
"Aurora, if you''ll do the honors," Gigi stepped aside to let my sister come forth.
"I really hate you," Aurora muttered to her before she glanced at Celine and I. "Anyways, congratulations to you both. We''ve decided to extend an invitation for you guys to join the Enigma organization."
"What was that?" I asked, stepping closer to my sister and leaning towards her. "Couldn''t hear you with all that mumbling."
"I said you''re invited to join Enigma," she repeated, her tone still dripping with annoyance. "You two have the option to accept or decline. That''s all."
"Cool." I flashed a grin at Celine, holding out my fist towards her. "We did it."
Celine looked mildly surprised at first, then after a moment, she hesitantly bumped her fist against mine. "So it seems."
"Sounds like you two are already on board," Gigi smiled at us as my sister walked away grumbling. "We can initiate you two tomorrow. We''ll have to gather at least 3 other members to officiate the induction." She paused.
"I know Celine''s reason for joining is for personal reasons unrelated to her sister, but what about you, Luquier? Don''t tell me it''s because of Aurora."
"No," I scowled immediately, catching my sister''s head twisting back towards us. "I didn''t even know she was a part of Enigma, much less a Player. No, I''m wanting to join to clear dungeon resonances."
"Oh?" Aurora scampered over to butt in. "My little brother thinks he can take on dungeon resonances?"
"It''s not that I think I can do it," I muttered, shooting her a glare. "It''s that I know I can."
"Yeah? Just because you thought you beat me in training?" Aurora laughed. "That doesn''t mean anything. You''re still just a newbie."
"Huh? You want me to beat you again?" I could feel my blood begin to boil as I stepped closer to her.
"Try it," Aurora''s eyes flashed with a dangerous glint, as if she welcomed the challenge. "I was holding back since I haven''t seen you in so long."
"I thought you said you wouldn''t go easy against me."
"Guys, guys!" Gigi sounded exasperated, stepping in between Aurora and I. "I don''t know what kind of bad blood you siblings have against each other, but we have more important things to do. Like training and clearing dungeons. Now, if you both insist on settling this, do it after the induction ceremony. We don''t need any more distractions."
"I don''t have any bad blood with Lu," Aurora said, looking a little surprised. She glanced at me, a hint of hurt in her expression. "I don''t even know why you''re acting like this toward your older sister that you haven''t seen in forever."
"Are you fucking with me?" I snapped back, bewildered by her nonchalance. "It''s because I haven''t seen you in forever that I resent you. Do you not remember why you left me and our parents all those years ago?"
My sister stiffened, giving me a silent stare. I had a feeling that I brought up something she wanted to forget.
"I did what I had to do, Lu," Aurora replied coldly. "And I''m sorry that it hurt you. But I had to focus on my own life. I couldn''t keep taking care of everyone else."
[...]
Gigi and Celine seemed uncomfortable as they watched us argue. I glared at my sister for a long time before I sighed and shook my head.
"Whatever. I don''t care anymore." I turned away from Aurora, shoulders slumping. The truth was, I did care. I cared a lot more than I let on. But I didn''t want to show it.
"Well, uh, we''ll contact you two with more information about the induction ceremony later today. You''re free to go," Gigi said awkwardly, glancing between Aurora and I.
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"Come on, Celine," I muttered, not quite meeting her eyes. "Let''s go."
Celine had denied my offer to fly her back to her place, partly because she wasn''t too fond of it and mostly because she could sense the terrible mood I was in. I decided to call Tommy up to see if he was free to hang. Unfortunately, he stated that he was spending time with Sarah for the rest of today. That soured my mood even more.
With no one else to turn to, I returned to the PC cafe, where I mindlessly scrolled through a catalog of games, looking for something to play. It was hard to get rid of the thoughts that were racing through my mind. The fact that my sister was a Player and a member of Enigma was something I never expected, nor the fact that she was definitely much stronger than I was. At least, for now.
It didn¡¯t help that Aurora acted as if nothing happened in the past, being her usual, annoying self. As if she expected me to just forget that her abandonment didn¡¯t cause rifts in our family.
[Player?]
I kept scrolling through the PC''s library, not really paying attention to what was on the screen.
[I won''t pry into your private life, but I just wanted to ask if you were okay :c Do you need anything from me?]
I paused, glancing at Sephera''s message silently. I leaned back in the chair and let out a long sigh. "I''m fine, I just... didn''t expect to see my sister again."
Sephera didn''t send another message, as if wanting me to get everything off my chest first. Honestly, I didn''t want to talk about it.
"Anyway, I''ll be okay once I start to dive into these dungeon resonances," I continued, opening up my Status Window. "Maybe I''ll go grind in the tower, see if I can hit the 28th floor. Or check out the guilds on the 20th floor Safe Zone. Haven''t done that yet."
[Oh yeah, your quest said something about that. Are you deciding to join one?]
"I''m not sure yet," I admitted. "I don''t know anything about the guilds, so this would be the perfect time to go check them out."
[Maybe you could find one where they need a masochistic tank.]
I rolled my eyes at Sephera''s message, feeling a stab of guilt for the way I snapped at her earlier. My Admin seemed to be quick at forgiveness, and it only made me feel worse. I couldn''t muster up the courage to apologize.
"One way to find out," I said, standing up. My phone began to ring, causing me to glance at the caller. I raised an eyebrow, picking up, "Hello?"
"Luquier? Do you have a moment?" Tessa''s voice came from the other side.
"Yeah, what''s up?"
"The gold from the monster cores just came in. I wanted to let you know I''ve made an account for you already and deposited it there. I''ll send your access information later. When I get the estimate back for the value of the Grudge core, I¡¯ll also send that to you."
"Oh, okay," I said, feeling a bit surprised. "Thanks, Tessa. That''s really thoughtful of you."
"Don''t mention it. The GPA does this for all Players who return from the towers."
I hesitated for a moment as a thought came to me. "Er, do you have time to meet up with me?"
"Huh?" Tessa sounded surprised. "I guess, why? You wanna take me out on a date?"
"What- no!" I stammered, caught off-guard by her joke. "I was just seeking advice on guilds."
"Oh, of course!" Tessa seemed excited. "Come by my office in 20. I''ll tell you all about my guild!"
"Wait, I wanted to learn more about all the other ones too¨C" I heard the line disconnect before I could even finish my sentence. Oh well. I''d just have to get Tessa''s opinion on everything and piece the rest together from there.
Using Grim Mantle, I flew over to the GPA in a couple of minutes. Damn, this skill was pretty nice, and I could use it pretty often since my Speed stat was so high at this point.
I entered, heading directly to Tessa''s office and knocking on her door.
"Come in," she called out. Entering, I saw that Tessa was sitting behind her desk, her hair pulled back into a tight ponytail. She smiled at me as I walked in.
"So, you wanted to learn about guilds," she said, motioning for me to take a seat. I sat down in front of her desk, feeling a bit nervous. "There''s really not much else to talk about, but I can give you a quick rundown. Would you like to drink?" Tessa gestured toward the bottle on her desk.
"It''s... not even lunchtime yet," I said with a smile, shaking my head. "Thanks for the offer, though."
"Suit yourself," Tessa shrugged, pouring a glass for herself. This woman was the chairman of this branch''s GPA.
"Anyway," Tessa began, sipping her drink. "I''m sure you''re familiar with the concept of guilds from video games, correct?"
I nodded. "Are you gonna say they work pretty much the same in real life?"
"Indeed," she smiled, her eyes glowing with excitement. "However, they''ve become a bit tailored to the modern world. With all these towers and dungeon breaks, guilds have become a necessary staple for Players. They provide them with housing, income, health insurance... basically everything you''d find in a corporation. High risk of death aside, guilds are also a great place to meet people and make friends."
"So, what guild are you a part of?"
"I''m in a fairly large guild called Moonshine. It''s mostly a social guild, but we have a pretty good group of Players who are skilled in various classes, so we''re able to clear most floors in the towers. As for housing, we have a pretty nice keep with multiple wings and a well-stocked armory. We also have a training ground and a bar."
"A bar?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. That explained a lot about Tessa.
"Yes, well, Moonshine, while not one of the top guilds in the world, is still a very good place for those with nowhere to go. I take pride in being part of a family that''s so closely knit and inviting. We have our own unique culture and traditions, and it''s something I wouldn''t trade for anything." Tessa paused, taking another sip of her drink before continuing. "Now, I understand that you''re still adjusting, so I don''t expect you to make a decision right this moment. But if you ever find yourself in need of a guild, or if you just want to chat or get to know us better, feel free to stop by. We''re always looking for good people to join our family."
"I''ll think about it," I smiled awkwardly. "What I want to know is, how would one go about joining a guild?"
Tessa sighed, placing her drink down. "I was hoping you''d be more enthusiastic about joining my guild, but I suppose a Player of your caliber would want a higher ranking guild. Well, to begin, many of the top guilds have different requirements and qualifications before you can even think of applying."
"I managed to get into Enigma," I interrupted. "Would that count for something?"
Tessa looked taken aback. "Actually, yeah. Enigma is an organization made of the top Players after all, so that would definitely help in bolstering your resume. Congrats, by the way."
"Thanks. So, do I just go to one of the guilds and start with that? Where can I find them, anyway? I heard there were a bunch of good ones recruiting on the 20th floor Safe Zone."
"Well, it''s true that most of the good guilds recruit on the 20th floor, at least, until the world manages to break into the 30th floor. But nearly all of the top 10 guilds don''t have a recruitment booth on the Safe Zones. Instead, they scout talent on the floors themselves."
"Is that right?" I murmured. "So, I''d have to at least make it to the 28th floor for them to take note of me?"
"Are you... planning to solo your way there?" Tessa asked nervously. "Players who get recruited in those top guilds are usually in a strong party, and almost all of those party members get selected. Oftentimes, they get accepted into different guilds, but that''s just how it is."
"That sounds like it would cause some problems between people who are close with each other. Partying up with strangers also doesn''t seem like a better choice," I made a face. "I didn''t realize joining a guild would be this complicated."
"It''s not as bad as it sounds," Tessa reassured me. "You just have to work hard."
"That''s fine by me," I grinned, standing up. "Thanks, Tessa. I appreciate the info."
"What, that''s it?"
I paused. "Er, yeah...?"
Tessa frowned. "So, you''re not going to grab lunch with me?"
"I didn''t- I wasn''t aware that you wanted¨C"
"I told you, I''m invested in your growth and am personally keeping an eye on you." Tessa winked at me. "That being said, come grab lunch with me. My treat."
Chapter 19: Gearing Up
That''s how I ended up spending my afternoon grabbing lunch with the chairman.
I couldn''t fathom Tessa''s reasons for wanting to keep an eye on me, nor her insistence on inviting me to lunch. But, as they say, you don''t look a gift horse in the mouth. Besides, she was the chairwoman of the GPA, and I was a new member. It didn''t hurt to be polite.
"So," Tessa began as she sipped her mimosa. I had a faint idea of what her Moonshine guild was like. "After being accepted into Enigma, your induction ceremony will be later this week? Am I invited?"
"Um, I''m not sure. I''d be happy to ask, though," I assured her. "Why, do you want to attend?"
"Of course," Tessa smirked. "As chairman of the Lambda Sector''s GPA, I have a duty to make sure a Player I personally take time to work with gets off on the right foot. And besides, I want to keep you on my side permanently. Free lunches if you think about it."
[._.;; She''s not hiding her intentions at all.]
Sephera was right. Although Tessa''s motives weren''t completely altruistic, it was nice to know that she wasn''t afraid to say them out loud. I could tell she was genuinely interested in my success, even if she wanted to keep me close for her own reasons. And who was I to complain about free lunches?
"I''ll let you know, then," I replied with a smile. "And, about the free lunches..."
Tessa waved a hand. "It''s completely fine. Just as long as we''re on good terms, I don''t mind eating lunch with you everyday."
Oh. That was the catch. Well, I still couldn''t complain. Tessa was quite beautiful, and I wasn''t against the idea of having her as a lunch buddy. It was a win-win situation for both of us. "Sure," I said with a smile. "I wouldn''t mind that at all."
"Say, do you have a thing for older women?" Tessa asked out of the blue.
[!!!]
I choked on my water. "Wh-what?"
"I mean, you just accepted this without any hesitation," Tessa shrugged, swirling her mimosa around. "I was just wondering if you had a preference."
"I... never gave it much thought," I blinked, composing myself. "I guess I don''t really mind it. Why?"
[I think she''s hinting at something :3]
"It''s nothing," Tessa sighed, downing her drink. "I''ve been having terrible luck with men. Thought I''d try something new for once."
I could feel my cheeks heat up as she continued to speak.
"Don''t worry, I''m sure you''re not interested in me, and I wouldn''t want our relationship to take a strange turn." The chairman seemed downcast. In fact, it seemed like the weather was beginning to turn gloomy.
"Er, if it helps, I think you''re attractive," I replied hesitantly, noticing clouds beginning to form above.
"Really?" The clouds vanished as Tessa brightened. "That makes me glad to hear."
I chuckled nervously, realizing that this woman might not be as emotionally stable as I had originally thought.
"Anyway," Tessa continued casually, as if she hadn''t almost created a storm. "Are you planning on going to the tower after lunch?"
"Yeah," I relaxed, grateful for the change of topic. "I want to check out the 28th floor."
"By yourself? Are you going to get there using those Skills of yours?" Tessa shivered. "I can''t imagine willingly embracing death like that."
[That''s because he''s¨C]
"I have other tricks up my sleeve, so I won''t need to rely on that, hopefully," I ignored Sephera''s messages. "Besides, I''m sure top Players will probably be around those floors as well."
"Ah, the thrill of competition, huh?" Tessa nodded in understanding. "Well, I hope you find what you''re looking for up there."
I smiled at her concern. "Thanks, Tessa. I''ll let you know if I find anything interesting."
After lunch, I flew over to the tower entrance, entering the new blue portal that appeared before me. This time, I was teleported directly back to the 20th floor Safe Zone.
Tessa had given me a card linked to my new bank account, granting me use of my gold immediately. I had checked my account on the way here, surprised to find a hefty sum waiting for me. It seemed like the dungeon break was a gold mine, so to speak, so I was sitting comfortably for now.
I made my way down the cobbled street, eager to reach the castle where the guild recruitment booths were as well as the portal to the 21st floor. However, I caught sight of the magic shop I had checked out before, deciding to stop by. For some reason, there was a pull, urging me to enter.
"Oh, hello dear. I see you''ve returned." The NPC Lucinda greeted me with a warm smile. Despite not being a real human, I couldn''t help but return the elderly woman''s smile. "How can I help you today?"
"I just wanted to stop by, browse around," I said, glancing at the various items in the shop. "I have gold I can use now."
Lucinda nodded, her eyes twinkling with interest. "Ah, the gold you earned from the dungeon break. Yes, it''s quite valuable. Anything in particular you''re looking for?"
[!!!] I stiffened.
"How... did you know I earned gold from a dungeon?" I asked Lucinda cautiously. In the virtual predecessor, Last Stand NPCs weren''t this perceptive.
The old woman chuckled. "Why, dear, the only places to earn gold is from the tower, or dungeons. I know these floors around here aren''t a challenge for you, so I assume it was from a dungeon."
That reasoning made sense. But I couldn''t shake the feeling that this NPC had more to her than it seemed. How did she know that I was too strong for the floors?
"Are you able to see my true stats?" I asked, checking to make sure I had Shrouded them. They were.
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
"I simply have my intuition," Lucinda replied evasively. "Don''t worry dear, I''m quite fond of you."
Her words unsettled me. I was sure that as an NPC, she didn''t have feelings, yet she was acting strangely, almost as if she did. Perhaps it was a bug, or maybe something more sinister was going on. I didn''t want to antagonize her, so I decided to change the subject.
"Um, you wouldn''t happen to have any medicinal potions, would you?"
Lucinda smiled politely. "Dear, I think you''ll find this more suited for your needs." She turned around, grabbing something out of my eyesight. When she turned around, she was holding what looked like a bundle of blue cloth. She unfurled it, revealing it to be a hooded cloak.
[Name: Cloak of the Guide | Cooldown: 1128 seconds]
[Traits: Bound | Sturdy | Defiant]
[Description: A rather unique garment, this cloak was once worn by a being of great importance. It is now imbued with a portion of that being''s essence, granting it a number of unique abilities.]
[Bound: Cannot be removed from user''s possession unless willingly relinquished.]
[Sturdy: Allows user to store a copied portion of damage taken (5%). Damage stored cannot exceed half of user''s maximum Health.]
[Defiant: Upon activation, allows user to recover Health equal to amount of damage stored. Damage stored will disappear if not used within (1128 seconds) of acquisition.]
I stared at the cloak in the old woman''s hands. It seemed to glow with an ethereal light, as if it were alive. "W-what is this?" I asked, taking a step back.
"This is the Cloak of the Guide," Lucinda replied, holding it out to me. "It belonged to a great and wise being, one who used to guide lost souls through the darkness. I believe it would be perfect for you."
"Who are you?" I demanded, narrowing my eyes. While damage was negated in Safe Zones, there were still other ways of inflicting harm.
"Why, dear, I''ve already told you," Lucinda replied, her voice warm and soft. "I''m quite fond of you."
[Luquier, she seems to be a true NPC, but for some reason, I''m getting a weird vibe from her.]
"Same," I murmured back to Sephera. I eyed the cloak warily. "And why are you just handing this to me?"
"Because I believe you are the one who is meant to carry its burden," Lucinda replied, her voice almost musical. "Of course, the cloak isn''t without a cost."
"What do you mean?" I asked, feeling a chill run down my spine.
"Instead of monetary value, I believe you will find out the price soon enough," the old woman smiled at me kindly. "Trust me dear, this will help you in your endeavors."
[Don''t do it, Player >:o Nothing good ever comes from a shady old lady.]
Lucinda''s eerie behavior aside, I sensed no malicious intent from her or the cloak in her hands. Actually, it almost felt like the cloak was the thing that had called out to me earlier.
Carefully, I reached out, taking the Cloak of the Guide from Lucinda''s hands. It felt surprisingly light in my grasp, almost as if it were made of mist. I wrapped it around my shoulders, feeling a strange sense of warmth and protection envelop me.
[System alert: The Soultaker is trembling with fervor.]
What the fuck? I pulled out the Soultaker, seeing it glow a brilliant neon blue. The small shop became bathed in a sapphire light, revealing every dust mote dancing in the air. The light seemed to flow into the cloak, making it shine brighter than ever.
"It appears your blade has taken a liking to your cloak," Lucinda remarked, almost as if she expected this to happen. "I must say, I''m quite impressed."
"Who... what are you?" I whispered to Lucinda as the blue light dimmed.
"Oh, dear, I''m just an old woman who has seen much in her time," she chuckled. "No one enters my shop without good reason. Perhaps you were destined to meet me." Her eyes twinkled, and for a moment, she seemed to shimmer with an unearthly light. "And as for the cloak, it has always been drawn to those with a strong connection to the spirit world. It''s no surprise that it would choose you, my dear."
"How much do you know about me?" I put the Soultaker away.
"Very little," Lucinda replied with sincerity. Somehow, I could feel that she was telling the truth. "Rather, it is not that I know much about you more so than what you are to become."
"And what is that?" I asked, my voice a mere whisper.
"In due time, my dear," she chuckled. "I believe you have other matters to attend to, yes?"
"Wait¨C" I protested, but found myself turning around to walk out. I didn''t want to, but a part of me felt compelled to move on. What was happening to me?
As I stepped out onto the cobblestone street, the urge to move on vanished from me. I spun around, but was shocked to see the shop no longer there, replaced by a cafe.
"What the hell?" I muttered, feeling a shiver run down my spine. I glanced down at my new blue cloak, and then back up at the coffee shop in front of me. It was as if I had just stepped into a different world. "This doesn''t make any sense."
[Tell me about. I''ve never heard of an NPC being able to do all of that. Not to mention it seemed like she knew you. Or at least, a different version of you.]
"But there''s only one of me," I ran my fingers over the cloak, still unable to believe this was all happening.
[Whatever the case is, that old lady gave you another masochistic item.]
My stupor was immediately replaced by irritation as I started to head for the castle. Oh, well. I''d figure this all out later. Right now, I just needed to scout out potential guilds.
Once I entered the castle, I was met with a grand sight. Booths were set up all around, each representing a different guild. I could feel the tension in the air as people milled about, searching for recruits or simply trying to look impressive. It was like a giant game of chess, with each guild vying for dominance over the others.
I took a moment to survey the stats of the Players there. The average level was around 1000, similar to mine, but the rest of the stats were quite low, floating around the 500-600 range. That was fine, since I didn''t have high hopes for the recruitment guilds on the Safe Zone. I had to start climbing the tower if I wanted to encounter Players from the top guilds.
I spotted the green portal beyond the guild booths guarded by two IP personnel. I walked up to them, handed them my ID, and waited to be let in.
"You''re soloing the next floor?" the male IP asked, raising an eyebrow. "That''s a bit unusual for someone at your level."
"I''m meeting someone there," I replied quickly, forgetting that I had my stats Shrouded. The male IP seemed skeptical, but waved me in anyway. I smiled softly to myself, my heart pounding in my chest. Finally, I was back in my element.
I stepped through the portal, entering the 21st floor. Just like ''Last Stand'', the theme of this floor seemed to be a post-apocalyptic wasteland. The ruined walls were covered in graffiti and the ground littered with rubble. The air was thick with the stench of death and decay, and an ominous silence hung over everything.
Excited, I pulled out my Soultaker, taking off on a light jog. I had a lurking suspicion that I wouldn''t be gaining any rewards on this floor, but it was still a good chance to get some experience in.
"Hey, you''re not my Master."
[!!!]
I almost tripped over my feet at the sudden voice. "What the- who said that?"
"Me."
I glanced around the wasteland, not seeing a single living thing in sight. "Am I going crazy?"
"I''m right here, dumbass. Look down!"
Slowly, I realized that the disembodied voice was emanating from my Soultaker. I leaned in closer, inspecting the weapon. The blade seemed to flicker for a moment, as if it was alive.
"Are you kidding me? I get a cool sword, and it turns out to be sentient," I scowled, disappointed.
"Huh?! You jackass, I''m the best sword you''ll ever have!" The Soultaker yelled, its voice echoing through the wasteland. "Besides, I feel the same way. You''re not my Master."
I stared at the Soultaker for a moment.
"Okay, suit yourself," I shrugged, placing it back in my Inventory.
****
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1128]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (1250620)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
[Grudge of the Fallen core (x1)]
[Cloak of the Guide] ~Added~
Chapter 20: Game Lore
[System alert: Soultaker is violently trembling.]
[Soultaker is violently trembling.]
[Soultaker is...]
Man, this sword was annoying as hell. As I cut through the robotic monsters that plagued the 21st floor, I couldn''t help but feel immense disappointment for the situation. Even though I wanted to use the Soultaker to farm more damage, I didn''t want to deal with its seemingly snarky and rebellious attitude towards me.
[Player, it seems like it stopped.]
I blinked at Sephera''s message. She was right, the notifications had stopped spamming me.
[System alert: Soultaker seems to shake slightly.]
Was it pouting? Can inanimate objects even do that?
With a grimace, I swapped out my Silver Serpent and pulled out the Soultaker.
"Finally! It was getting stuffy in there," the sword muttered, humming gently within my hands. Its voice was an even, neutral tone, almost ethereal. "Do you know how dark it is in your Inventory?"
"Zip it. I took you out because it seems like you calmed down," I snapped, rolling my eyes. "Just let me focus on killing these things." I pointed my Soultaker at the robotic monster in front of me.
"You''re not my Master." The Soultaker sounded almost petulant, making me want to roll my eyes. I ignored it, focusing on the robotic monster before me. With a mighty swing, I cleaved the creature in two, its metal body tumbling to the ground with a deafening clatter.
[Soultaker damage: +1]
The sword shivered a bit in my hands. Hey, whoa, what the fuck?
"Did that... what the fuck was that?" I looked at the sword.
"There are more monsters coming. Reap them quickly." The Soultaker replied, as if nothing happened.
"We''ll get to that. Right now, I''m wondering why you reacted to the monster I killed just now." I gripped the Soultaker tighter.
"I don''t know what you''re talking about, dumbass," the Soultaker said, though there was a hint of nervousness in its voice. "I''m just a sword. All I do is inflict pain."
[NO WAY. NO EFFING WAY LOLOLOLOL]
My mind turned off for a moment, trying to process the blade''s words.
"Hey. By any chance, do you enjoy doing that?" I quietly asked my sword.
"Doing what?" the Soultaker replied, sounding innocent. "Absorbing souls and damage for your benefit? Not particularly, seeing as you aren''t my Master."
"That''s not what I meant. I''m asking if you enjoy inflicting pain."
The Soultaker stilled, as if embarrassed. "It''s not that I enjoy it per se, but it is...satisfying. To see them suffer, to feel their essence being absorbed into my blade...it''s a rush. Like being alive, you know?"
[HAHARKAJLSD I CAN''T. THIS IS ACTUALLY PERFECT XDDD]
Ignoring Sephera''s messages, I dashed forward, desperately seeking out more monsters. Or even the portal to the next floor. I refused to believe that my once imposing and powerful sword turned out to be a sadist.
"I can''t believe this," I grumbled, wiping sweat from my brow. "How''d you even become sentient, anyway?"
"Hey, I didn''t expect to wake up with a scrawny mortal like you, so we''re in the same boat," the Soultaker replied, a hint of mischief in its tone. "I was dormant for so long until you donned the cloak my Master once wore."
"This cloak?" I glanced at the blue garment I was wearing. "That old lady gave it to me. Said it was supposed to be very useful instead of potions."
"What old lady? The only person I knew who had possession of this cloak was my Master."
"That''s what I''m gonna figure out," I grimaced, seeing the portal in sight. "I''m so lost on what''s happening to and around me."
The Soultaker stilled for a moment, as if thinking. "I''ll help you out if you let me. Besides, the more we fight together, the more I''ll grow. It''s a win-win situation."
I slowed my pace, glancing at the sword. "Let you help me? How? I thought you didn''t claim me as your master."
"True, but you''re wearing his cloak, and for some reason, your strength is reminiscent of his power. I don''t know who you are to be a cheap clone of his, but you''ll do."
"What do you mean by that?" I asked, confused and slightly irritated. "Am I some sort of reincarnation of your original Master?"
"No, dumbass," the Soultaker snapped back. "I don''t sense that from you at all. Your existence does seem to take an influence from him though. Almost like he taught you himself."
"Okay, who is this ''Master'' of yours?" I frowned, trying to piece together the information. "And why does my existence remind you of him?"
"Gods, I forgot how ignorant mortals can be," the blade muttered. "My Master is *******."
A weird static noise entered my ears right as the Soultaker supposedly named its master. I winced, rubbing my head. "Say that again?"
"Are you deaf? It''s *******."
There it was again. It couldn''t have been a coincidence.
[Did you catch that, Player? I wasn''t able to hear it.]
"Wait, you didn''t either?" I sharply inhaled at Sephera''s message. If even an Admin was unable to discern what the Soultaker said, then it was probably something more powerful than them.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
"Huh? You can''t hear the name of my Master?" the sword seemed to shake with curiosity. "That''s strange. It''s almost as if he''s...no, it couldn''t be. He would''ve told me if he was going to disappear..."
"What?" I pressed. "What do you mean?"
"Nothing," the Soultaker muttered, sounding suspiciously evasive. "It''s just that..."
I shook the sword slightly. "Spit it out, man! I am not going to be left in the dark."
"Okay, okay!" the Soultaker finally relented. "My Master''s name is usually able to be heard or read, but if he chooses it, he can mask it from others."
"What do you mean, ''if he chooses''?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "You saying he doesn''t want me to know who he is?"
"No, not exactly," the Soultaker said, sounding hesitant. "It''s just...my Master has a habit of hiding his presence from those he deems unworthy. You know, like a game or something. If he wants you to hear his name, you''ll hear it."
"Damn. So I''m not worthy to know who he is right now. Then what do I have to do?"
"You don''t have to do anything," the Soultaker seemed annoyed. "My Master doesn''t work that way. He''ll reveal himself to you when he feels like it. Just keep doing what you''re doing, and maybe one day, you''ll earn his attention."
"Your Master sounds like a real pain," I grumbled.
"Don''t you dare speak about my Master that way!" the Soultaker snapped, the handle vibrating in anger. "He''s the most powerful being in existence, and he could end you with a single thought! He doesn''t owe you anything, mortal!"
"I don''t want him to owe me anything," I made a face as I reached the portal to the 22nd floor. "I just want answers. Whether or not it comes from your master or someone else, I don''t care. Besides, it sounds like he''s not really here right now, is he?"
"Hey!" the Soultaker protested. "My Master is always here! He''s just...taking a break or something. Don''t go thinking he''s abandoning me!"
"You''re in my possession right now."
"That''s..." the Soultaker trailed off, apparently thinking better of what it was about to say. "Look, just keep using me, and maybe one day, my Master will see that you''re not so bad. He''ll reveal himself to you then."
I considered this for a moment. "You''ll recognize me as your temporary master then? Just until he comes back."
"Huh?" The sword seemed confused and possibly a bit hurt. "You don''t want to keep me?"
"Dude, you were griping about how I''m not your master. It''s a little unfortunate to give up such a good weapon like you, but the way you keep going on about him makes me feel a little bad to keep you."
"Oh." The Soultaker paused, seemingly taken aback. "I see... Well, if you insist, you can keep using me. Just promise me that you''ll take care of me, and don''t let anyone else use me without my permission."
"Fine by me. You''re Bound, so I don''t see that happening anytime soon."
[Waa, enemies to lovers~]
"Who is that?" the Soultaker cried out indignantly. "This is nothing of the sort! It is simply a mutual agreement!"
[:0 You''re aware of my presence?]
"Yeah, dumbass. Being Bound to this mortal means I can share his senses. How else would I be able to absorb damage for him?"
[Player, this sword is rude. Ditch it. :D]
"Don''t you dare, mortal! We''ve made an agreement already!"
I sighed, glancing back from Sephera''s messages to the Soultaker. I could tell I wasn''t going to have any peace of mind about this.
Entering the 22nd floor, it was relatively the same layout, with robotic monsters set in a post-apocalyptic wasteland. I gripped the Soultaker tightly, slashing through the mobs with ease as I farmed more damage for the blade.
"Hahaha, yes! Tremble before my might!" the sword crowed as it whistled through the air.
"Stop making this weird!" I snapped, wincing as another of the robotic monsters lunged at me. "Just stay quiet if you''re gonna keep saying shit like that."
It was bad enough that I couldn''t gain any experience or rewards at this level, but it was worse when the only thing I could do to achieve some progression was to use the talking Soultaker. I really didn''t want to indulge in whatever quirk the sword had, so I decided to change the subject.
"Hey, what kind of person was your master?" I asked as I cut down another cyborg.
"He was... a being of great power. As the one who was the personification of death, he guided those whose time had come over to the other side. He was benevolent, and tolerated my... nature," the Soultaker quietly replied, like it was wistful recalling its memories. "I honestly never thought he would- that he could vanish from the world without a trace."
I raised an eyebrow, admiring the sword''s reverence for its master. "You really care a lot for him, don''t you?"
"Yes... Yes, I do." The Soultaker seemed lost in thought for a moment, before continuing, "He was the one who found me, you see. I was nothing but a mere fragment of a greater weapon, abandoned by the smith who had created me. He took me in, reforged me into the weapon you see now, and gave me purpose. I swore to serve him, to protect him, and to be at his side for all eternity."
As I cut down the last of the monsters, gears began to turn in my head. I slowly came to a conclusion upon reaching the 23rd floor portal.
"Hey... your Master wouldn''t happen to be the god Thanatos, would it?"
"Huh? If it was, you wouldn''t be able to say his name, dumbass," the Soultaker retorted, causing me to grit my teeth with annoyance. "How''d you even come up with that idea?"
"First of all, my name is Luquier, so don''t address me by ''dumbass'' or ''mortal''. Second, it''s because you evolved from the ''Hand of Thanatos'', so I thought it was something along the lines of that."
"Thanatos?" The blade scoffed. "That''s who I am."
I sighed, shaking my head. "Well, you don''t exactly sound like him. He was supposed to be this tall, dark, and broody guy with a mysterious aura about him. He had this deep, resonant voice, and was always dressed in flowing robes. Or so mythology goes."
"Idiot. I''m a fragment of Thanatos. Of course I wouldn''t be anything like the myths. Do you not know how gods have been integrated into these Matches?"
"Huh? You know the nature of this world?" I glanced at my sword.
"Did your Admin or whatever not explain this to you? Gods, what an incompetent duo."
[Player, I can see if there''s a way to reroll your weapon. I''ll make sure it''s legendary :D]
I stopped in front of the portal and thrust the Soultaker into the ground, causing it to yelp.
"Hey, what was that for?" the Soultaker demanded, its voice shaky as it trembled in the ground.
"To set some boundaries. I''m your owner now, and I would like for you to aid me completely. In return, I''ll perform well enough to be acknowledged by your master and give you back to him." I folded my arms as Sephera sent a supportive message. "So, I want you to explain yourself, no complaints."
"...Fine. It''s supposed to be your Admin''s job, but whatever," the Soultaker grumbled. "The gods of mythology as well as every aspect of historical fiction you know actually exists. It might be hard to believe¨C"
"It''s not. I''ve died a lot, so I''m having an easier time believing outrageous things." I omitted the part where something similar was also present in the original game.
"...Right. Anyway, when the Matches began, the gods were the original participants. Somehow, they were deceived and became reduced to the playthings of mortals. There were a few omnipotent beings that escaped this sentence, but were barred from directly interfering with the Matches."
"Then¨C"
"Shut up, I''m not finished," the sword shook in the ground. "No one knows how or why the Matches came to be. And honestly, it wasn''t supposed to involve mortals. But since the gods became integrated within the Matches, there needed to be participants and moderators."
"Players and Admins."
"I''ll let that slide since that''s the first correct guess you''ve made," the Soultaker seemed pleased. "Technicalities and small details aside, that''s how I, a partial divine fragment of a former god, became personified through a weapon for mortals to use."
"So, you''re like a weapon with a soul?"
"And we''re back to stupidity. I can''t blame you, though, since it''s more nuanced than that. While you''re not far off, it''s more like you''ve weaponized my soul. The best way I can put it is if you used another mortal as your weapon, albeit restructuring their body."
"That''s... morbid," I muttered, grabbing the hilt of the sword and pulling it back out. "But it explains a lot."
[Can verify. Sadist sword is correct.]
"Now that you know more about this world, I expect you to be on top of your game," it finished, glowing with a blue light. "Feed me more souls so that I may see my Master once again."
"Never say stuff like that again, or I''ll stuff you in my Inventory."
"Another century in darkness? Do you think that scares me, idiot?"
"I''ll waste all of the accumulated damage you have by purposefully getting hit."
The Soultaker went quiet as I stepped through the 23rd portal.
Chapter 21: Global Checkpoint
Breezing past the 23rd and 24th, it wasn''t until the 25th floor that I began to see other Players. I kept my distance and maintained a low profile, observing them from a distance. There were those who fought with reckless abandon, not caring if they took damage or if their opponents fell. Others seemed to be more strategic, using their environment to their advantage and relying on hit-and-run tactics. Still, others were focused entirely on gaining experience, clearing a path for me to easily venture ahead.
"Huh, I didn''t realize how much stronger you were compared to the others," the Soultaker remarked. "Still, it doesn''t seem that big of a difference."
"Just wait when I finally get to do dungeon resonances," I hissed back. "Then I won''t have a need for you anymore."
"... I apologize."
I made my way to the 26th floor portal, checking on the damage the Soultaker had.
[Soultaker damage: 1250714]
Okay, not bad. With a number that high, it was only fitting that the progression seemed a little slow.
With a deep breath, I stepped forward through the portal, bracing myself for the change of theme.
When I gained my bearings, I saw that the theme of the 26th floor was a dried up seabed, vast and expansive, with the occasional rock formation jutting out of the cracked earth. The sky above was a deep shade of blue, untouched by any clouds. The wind whistled through my ears, carrying with it the faint smell of salt and brine.
Up ahead, more Players were locked in battle against disfigured sea creatures and aquatic plants. Despite my excitement, I couldn''t help but feel a foreboding sense of dread. Back in the game''s world, I had never managed to make it past the 30th floor, and the only reason why I didn''t feel so pressured until now was because I had prior knowledge over most of the early game.
I shook the feeling out from my body, taking off on a light jog towards the 27th portal.
"How far are you planning to go?" the Soultaker asked.
"Up to the 30th floor," I replied, keeping my gaze on the portal. "I don''t want to push the global limit too far."
Of course, it was also the fact that I had never managed to go beyond the 30th, so I was incredibly hesitant to venture further. I knew that from here on out, the challenges would only become more difficult and the stakes higher. I wasn''t entirely sure if my abilities and my equipment would be enough to see me through. Oh well, what''s the worst that could happen? I die?
As I reached the portal, a couple of other Players gave me curious glances, as if wondering why someone with stats like mine would be running such a high level floor. I ignored them, more focused on the task at hand. With a deep breath, I stepped through the portal, being greeted with the same environment.
However, this time, there was a dark castle looming in the distance, far across the barren seabed. I unconsciously gripped the Soultaker''s hilt tighter.
[You okay, Player? :c You seem a bit nervous now.]
"Yeah," I took a deep breath. "Just uh, getting used to the new environment." That wasn''t a complete lie, after all. Despite having experienced this in the virtual realm, it was a different matter entirely when you were actually there, in the flesh.
I pushed on towards the castle, beginning to see other Players busy farming experience. Some of them were around my level, though their stats weren¡¯t quite as comparable. Grimly, I knew that it wouldn''t matter towards the 30th floor, not unless they were as strong as I was.
Reaching the castle, I noticed that the Players here were making camp, taking turns to guard the area while others rested. It was a smart move, turning the cleared castle into a temporary base. I wasn''t sure if I should do the same or keep pushing forward, but I figured that I could always come back here if I needed to.
I entered the castle, finding more Players inside. They had turned it into a cozy base, with torches lighting up the halls and a makeshift camp set up in the throne room. Some were cooking, others were tending to their wounds, and a few were even trying to find a quiet spot to rest. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and the sounds of chatter.
For a moment, I considered resting here, to take in an atmosphere that I had only ever experienced in virtual games. It was extremely tempting to sit down and purchase some food and drink, maybe even talk to some of the other Players. But then I reminded myself of my purpose: to reach the 30th floor today.
Standing before the 28th floor portal, I took a deep breath, calming my nerves. Every floor up to this point had been relatively tame, since they were cleared of a boss. I knew that from the 28th floor onwards, it would be a literal warzone.
I stepped through the portal, seeing the same barren seabed landscape as before. However, just as I predicted, this floor was in chaos, with Players struggling against the twisted sea creatures.
[Name: Elder Megalodon | Level: 28]
[Health: 3200 | Strength: 1200]
[Speed: 2000 | Magic: 300]
[Name: Kelp Killer | Level: 28]
[Health: 3500 | Strength: 1550]
[Speed: 1400 | Magic: 1130]
They were around the same strength as the monsters from the Grudge dungeon break, albeit slightly stronger. The megalodons were massive, their scales reflecting the sunlight as they thrashed about, trying to dislodge the Players clinging to them. The kelp killers were even bigger, easily towering over their smaller prey. The battle was chaotic, with bodies littering the ground and the sounds of combat filling the air. Even then, I didn''t get a system message telling me that I''d earn rewards for killing them. I sighed, gripping the Soultaker and rushing through towards the castle at the end.
Since my Speed far outclassed the monsters, I was easily able to dodge them, though I did kill quite a few if they were in my way. The other Players stared in awe as I quickly bore a straight path to the castle.
[Soultaker damage: +54]
"Hey idiot, why aren''t you farming more souls?" the blade complained, trembling as if pouting.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
"Because I''m on a tight schedule," I replied, cutting a few more monsters with a single strike. "And quit calling me an idiot."
I felt a prick of annoyance, seeing as how my ''Overwhelming Strength!'' Achievement was used up when I took out the Soultaker earlier. It would''ve been incredibly useful against the boss later.
As I reached the end, I noticed the stark contrast between the cozy atmosphere of the 27th floor''s castle and this one. Players were just before the castle, fending off stronger versions of the monsters prior as well as new ones that resembled various mutated fish. None of them had entered yet, since the boss hadn''t shown up.
I jogged closer to the battlefield, realizing that the Players were unable to push forward because the monsters were relentlessly pouring out from the castle. It was like a never-ending stream of them, flooding out of every entrance like a wave, puns intended.
With a grimace, I reluctantly began to spam my Reap skill in conjunction with my Death''s Shadow, immediately almost halving the monster''s numbers as I used the Soultaker to cut my way through to the castle.
"Hey, hey! You''re wasting all these precious souls!" the Soultaker cried out. "Your Skills aren''t giving you anything!"
"It''s fine," I grumbled back. "I''ll be able to replenish them just by leveling up once. Thank god none of them are Limited Skills."
[Soultaker damage: +104]
[Death''s Shadow 1058/1128]
[Reap 1042/1128]
Some of the Players around me began to notice the devastation I was unleashing on the monsters, momentarily giving me shocked looks in the midst of battle. I couldn''t help but feel a bit of pride as I continued to carve my way through the waves of monsters. The Soultaker seemed satisfied with the number of kills it was getting, though it still couldn''t help but complain about the lack of souls.
In mere minutes, I was standing in front of the castle, having eased the pressure of the monster army. Before I could step forward, a blanket of ice burst before me.
"What the¨C"
I whirled around, finding a man and two women rushing towards me. Wait a minute...
Besides Gigi and Krion, I wasn''t familiar with the woman next to them. As they caught up to me, Krion scowled, causing me to mirror his expression.
"The fuck do you think you''re doing?" he asked, glaring daggers at me. "You can''t just start the damn boss yet!"
"Huh? Why not?" I blinked, confused. "Isn''t that the goal of the tower?"
"Luquier, we''re purposefully prolonging the boss fight until we can get some of Lambda Sector''s top Players to gather here for that," Gigi explained in a more friendlier tone. "It can''t be soloed, not even by you."
"This is Aurora''s brother?" the unfamiliar woman asked incredulously as she stepped forward, nonchalantly blasting back the monsters with a wave of ice. "He''s not nearly as strong as she is."
Feeling a prick of irritation, I took a good look at the woman. She was about my height, with long, wavy black hair that fell past her shoulders. Her eyes were a vibrant shade of blue that reminded me of the ocean, and her features were delicate yet sharp. She wore a sleek, form-fitting suit of ice-blue armor, with a flowing cloak trailing behind her. Her movements were graceful and confident, like she''d been born to command respect.
[Name: Phoebe Chae | Level: 1657]
[Title: Winterfrost (S)]
[Health: 6670 | Strength: 2005]
[Speed: 2005 | Magic: 6000]
[Risk: 5 | Stat Points: 0]
I was slightly impressed by her Magic stat. I could guess and say that she was a mage-type Player who specialized in ice magic or something along the lines of that.
"Well, that''s because you''re only seeing what he wants you to see," Gigi replied, giving me a knowing wink. "I''m sure he has some tricks up his sleeve besides needing raw strength."
I liked her. She was super friendly and one of the few people I''ve met that wasn''t weird.
"Yeah, aren''t you hiding your¨C" Gigi elbowed Krion in the side, causing him to choke on his words. Oh, I definitely liked Gigi.
"Hmm, I can tell you''re much stronger than your stats show," Phoebe raised an eyebrow, momentarily creating a wall of ice that blocked the monsters from spawning out. "Not that matters whether or not you''re hiding them. A lot of top Players have Shrouded their stats for many reasons."
"At any rate, that''s the gist of things," Gigi continued, stepping forward and conjuring a trio of ethereal golden turret sentries, which began to whir and fire at the monsters beginning to break free. "We can''t start the boss without the top Players who are coming later."
What the heck, that was so cool? Her Title was amazing, and I could feel myself growing more fond of Gigi.
"Well, I can solo it," I replied, much to the shock of the three.
"And how do you suppose you do that?" Krion narrowed his eyes. "You gonna pull what you did in the dungeon break and¨C"
I pointed the tip of my Soultaker directly at Krion, causing the three to flinch in unison. "Just trust me on this."
"Luquier," Gigi protested. "That''s crazy! Even your sister wasn''t able to defeat the boss along with the other Players, and that was with Chronia."
"I''m not my sister," I snapped, then sighed. "Sorry. Just... let me try it? Obviously I''ll take responsibility for whatever happens, so just try and keep the other Players back."
Gigi hesitated, looking as if she wanted to argue. "Aurora''s going to kill me if you end up dying."
I shot a wry look at Krion, who held his tongue wisely. Phoebe, on the other hand, gazed between the two of them before coming back to me.
"Wait, you guys are going to allow this? But the boss literally requires a party to deal with everything it''s got!"
"Not if you know what to do," I smiled softly, turning to the castle''s entrance. Before the three could say anything else, I pushed off, zipping over the ice wall and through the throngs of monsters, into the castle alone.
Stopping inside, I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. The castle''s interior was dark and gloomy, lit only by flickering torches on the walls. I could already feel the weight of the boss''s aura pressing down on me. It was unlike anything I''d ever experienced before, as if the very air itself was alive and angry.
[Soultaker damage: +148]
I dashed down the hallway towards the throne room, slicing through the sea monsters that were coming out of the shadows.
[Uh, not that I''m doubting you or anything, but how exactly do you plan on taking out the boss if the other Players weren''t able to do so as a group?]
"I am also curious as to how you plan on doing that," the Soultaker chipped in. "Even with my damage, there''s still the issue of multiple opponents."
"Oh, don''t worry, I''ve ran this floor theme countless times to deal with its trait of mob spam."
"Mob... what?"
[He''s a no-life masochist who apparently spent a great deal playing video games.]
"That explains a lot, actually," the Soultaker conceded, much to my annoyance.
"Anyway, you guys will see. I''ve come up with a couple of strategies on how to deal with whatever boss is here," I reached the throne room, keeping the other sea monsters at bay with a couple of Reaps as I pushed the lavishly grand doors open. "I just hope that the boss isn''t the¨C"
[System alert: A Boss has descended.]
My shoulders slumped as the doors behind me closed, sealing off the exit. Ahead, there was a golden-skinned humanoid that wielded a trident. At first glance, it seemed like a freakishly animalistic mermaid, but I knew better.
[Name: Seahorse Tyrant | Level: 28]
[Health: 1000000 | Strength: 2000]
[Speed: 2000 | Magic: 2000]
[Description: Although not as strong as other sea creatures, it makes up for the lack of strength with its ability to divide itself multiple times, creating its own army. Its numbers can easily overwhelm any opponent.]
"Well, that''s fucking great," I muttered to myself, gripping the Soultaker tightly as I tensed. "Of course it''s the most tedious boss on this floor."
****
[Updating...]
[Skills]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 1058/1128]
[Reap 1014/1128]
[Final Gambit 1128/1128]
[Death Match 629/1128]
[Items]
[Soultaker (1250862)]
Chapter 22: In the Zone
The seahorse boss narrowed its startling green eyes at me, a cruel smile twisting its features. It didn''t seem to care that I was standing there alone, without the protection of a party. "You dare to interrupt my slumber, human?" it sneered. "You''ll pay for that insolence."
Typical boss dialogue. Instead of responding, I crouched, preparing to leap at it.
It was more perceptive than I thought, as it flinched from the pressure exuding from the Soultaker and slammed the butt of its trident on the floor.
"Fuck!" I hissed under my breath, berating myself for allowing it to happen. As soon as the trident clanged against the floor, the seahorse boss was engulfed in a sea green light, which then split its body into two identical clones.
I charged forward, swinging the Soultaker, but it was too late. Even as I cut through one of the seahorses with one strike, the other clone had already tapped their trident, splitting into two more. Then, there were four of them, and they surrounded me, their tridents flashing like silver lightning.
I managed to easily evade their attacks, but every time I cut one down, two more popped up to take their place. It made it worse that I wasn''t gaining anything from killing them, which meant that if I could find the original seahorse, I''d be able to finish this fight quickly.
The only problem was, I was now looking at more than 20 of them. They were swarming around me, and I couldn''t seem to catch a moment to find the original without getting surrounded.
[So, what''s the plan?]
"Figuring that out right now," I snarled through gritted teeth, barely dodging another trident blow. "I don''t have any AOE Skills for crowd control."
"...What?" the Soultaker stopped humming with power. "Are these actual gaming terms?"
[Sadly, yes... e.e]
Ignoring the two, I activated Grim Mantle, zipping up into the air. I took a deep breath, and unleashed a wave of Reaps from my palm, watching the darkness rain down upon the seahorse clones.
[Seahorse Tyrant Health: 994990]
Cool, so the good news was, I was able to hit the real one, subsequently bringing all the other clones'' max Health down as well. The bad?
[Reap: 898/1128]
It cost a chunk of my precious skill usage just to hit it once. I''d have to use the rest sparingly, but I still had a decent amount. I could manage. Probably.
"You know," the Soultaker said, its voice mild as ever, "if you keep using that skill on them, you''ll eventually be able to chunk them down to a point where you can just use Death''s Shadow on all of them to deal extra damage."
"I know that," I growled, flying around to avoid the tridents. "What do you think I''ve been trying to do?"
I unleashed torrent after torrent of Reaps, striking the original a few times.
[Seahorse Tyrant Health: 974950]
[Reap: 446/1128]
Shit. At no point did I ever think I''d exhaust my Skill uses this quickly. I surveyed the throne room, zipping around the tridents in the air. The seahorse boss had completely filled up the entire room with clones and nowhere to land.
[Seahorse Tyrant Health: 974950]
[Reap: 10/1128]
I swore, deciding that it would be best to just start using my Death''s Shadow. With a single cast that targeted all enemies within sight, I watched as a massive fog of darkness rose up and engulfed the army with a hissing explosion.
[Seahorse Tyrant Health: 944890]
[Death''s Shadow: 530/1128]
The army of clones roared in pain, creating a deafening din as the darkness tore into them. I felt a surge of satisfaction as I watched them become afflicted with the slow. At least now I could start to whittle down their numbers.
I landed, immediately whipping the Soultaker around and cutting through the waves of clones with ease. Some were attempting to split again, but I managed to reach them in time to cleave them in half thanks to their hindered status effect.
Over and over, the Soultaker left a trail of blue light behind as I swung it around, quickly chipping away at the army. I felt myself begin to grow winded, but I pushed on, determined to slash the number of clones in half.
The Soultaker''s blade sang through the air, each blow landing with a satisfying thwack. The clones screamed in pain, their voices starting to grate on my nerves. After roughly reducing the army to a quarter of its original size, I spammed Death''s Shadow once again.
[Health: 884770]
[Death''s Shadow: 402/1128]
Ugh, at least it was better than nothing. I could feel the exhaustion burning through my veins as I bounced around the room, using the Soultaker to slash at the remaining clones. With each strike, I felt a little bit more of my strength leave me, but I refused to give up.
No wonder even the top Players couldn''t clear this floor. It wasn''t a matter of strength, it was an endurance test. One that I was determined to win.
I continued to hack and slash at the remaining clones, my movements growing more and more sluggish with each passing moment. The Soultaker felt heavier and heavier in my hands, like it was made of lead instead of the familiar weightlessness it usually possessed. My muscles burned with fatigue, my lungs ached from the effort of forcing air in and out of my body.
Finally, I managed to cull the number of clones down to 5. The seahorse bosses backed away towards the throne, poising their tridents at me fearfully. With the last of my stamina, I pushed forward, casting a couple more Death''s Shadow to keep them disoriented.
I quickly cut down the first three, struggled against the fourth, and finally faced off against the remaining seahorse who was cowering behind the throne.
"Argh, you insolent¨C!"
The seahorse''s words were cut off as I landed in front of it, the Soultaker swinging in a wide arc that cut through both it and the stone throne, severing its head from its body. The body thrashed wildly for a moment before collapsing lifelessly to the floor. I let out a shaky breath, my entire body screaming in protest. The throne room was silent until a wave of blue screens flooded my vision.
[System alert: Seahorse Tyrant has been defeated.]
[Congratulations! Floor 28 has been cleared. Floor 29 has been opened.]
[Main contributors: Player Luquier Vaunt.]
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"Goddammit," I wheezed, collapsing to the ground on my knees. I panted heavily, trying to catch my breath as the Soultaker clattered off to the side.
"Hey, jerk! Watch it." The sword grumbled, its blue light dimming.
[Well done, Player! ^u^ I knew you could do it.]
"Thanks," I mumbled to Sephera''s message as a green portal cracked open behind the destroyed throne. Outside, I could hear the clamoring of Players as they fought through the remaining sea creatures to get to the throne room. They''d have an easier time now, since the defeat of the floor boss would cause the mob respawn rate to lower significantly.
[You have gained 10 (x50) experience points.]
[You have gained 500 experience points.]
[Level up!]
[You obtained Seahorse Tyrant''s Duplicate Skill.]
Despite the tiredness, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction as I accepted the experience points and skill gain. It wasn''t much, but it was better than nothing. Seemed like bosses would always drop something regardless, even if I was overleveled.
I opened up my Status Window, quickly investing the 50025 points I had just acquired. I was not going to waste them this time.
[Level: 1133]
[Health: 32025 | Strength: 10500]
[Speed: 10000 | Magic: 15000]
[Risk: 10000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 6%]
[Jeez, Luquier. You might as well become a boss yourself.]
I smiled slightly. This much was needed for the 30th floor boss, and even then, I wasn''t totally sure if it was enough. I browsed through my skills, relieved to see that not only did they replenish, but also increased their max usage to match my level.
[Duplicate]
[Cooldown: 1x (3600 seconds)]
[Description: Allows user to clone self, copying all stats and equipment. User does not receive damage clone receives. Clone remains indefinitely until its death. Maximum one clone.]
Oh, this skill was going to be useful later, especially with my new stats. Sucks that it had an hour cooldown after death, but I figured I wouldn''t need the whole hour to deal with whatever was in my way. I cleared the screens, reaching to grab the Soultaker and putting it into my Inventory, ignoring its protests.
As I recovered my stamina, I heard the throne room doors groan open, and a flood of Players rushed in, led by Gigi, Phoebe, and Krion.
"Dear lord... You actually soloed it..." Gigi breathlessly exclaimed, looking at me with wonder. "You''re amazing, Luquier. Truly amazing."
"Thanks," I said with a nod, standing up and brushing the dust off my clothes. Truthfully, it didn¡¯t make sense for me to have been able to solo the boss, despite the stats I had. Considering that even the top Players were unable to defeat the boss, it was supposed to be impossible for me. That is, if I didn¡¯t have the Soultaker. I begrudgingly had to admit, that sword was the hard carry of this battle.
I glanced at the three of them. "We still have a ways to go. Let''s get moving."
"You''re going to keep moving up?" Krion asked incredulously. "You just beat the 28th floor!"
"So?" I shrugged, jerking my head over to the portal, where a few Players were already discussing amongst themselves. "You guys have been stuck on this floor for a couple of weeks. Aren''t you relieved to finally move on?"
"Yes, but moving too fast would only leave the rest of the Players who aren¡¯t as prepared facing a higher risk of death," Gigi explained. "While it is important to clear these floors, doing so faster than the others can catch up poses a hazard. What if a dungeon break occurs but the level is too high for most of the Players in the world?"
I grimaced as I realized they were right. "Well, I just want to clear the 30th floor and unlock the Safe Zone for now. That way, people can just start off on the 31st to grind, maximizing time and effort. How¡¯s that?"
Gigi and Phoebe shared a look, then glanced back at me. "We''re grateful, of course," Phoebe said. "But... aren''t you tired? You should at least rest right now."
"A little," I admitted. "I guess I can take a longer break."
Gigi grinned. "Great! I also have some stuff to inform you regarding your Enigma induction anyway, so this is the perfect time."
"Whoa, he''s getting inducted into Enigma?" Phoebe shot Gigi a shocked look. "You didn''t mention that earlier. You had me thinking he was going to die in the boss room earlier."
"Hey, I didn''t want to give you false hope," Gigi retorted with a grin. "But yeah, I''ve received the details of the other members. Looks like your induction is set in stone."
Krion had been silent, gazing between the three of us with an open mouth. "You''re... going to be an Enigma member?" he whispered, as if he didn''t believe it. "How... but the last time I saw..."
Our group conversation was interrupted as a few other Players came over to congratulate or simply thank me. It felt great to be appreciated for my efforts, and I was glad to be able to share this moment with them. But as the adrenaline from the fight began to fade, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of exhaustion.
[Ahh look at him, that''s my Player! The masochist of Sephera''s tower! ^~^]
I didn''t have the energy to deal with Sephera''s messages, but I was glad to have made her proud. Gigi could sense my waning energy, grabbing me by the hand and leading me over to a group of support-type Players as a front to get away.
"Thanks," I grunted to her as we approached the medical tent. Some of them looked up; a woman beckoned us over to a table with medical supplies and had me sit down. She began to check me for injuries or debuffs, finally pressing a palm gently on my back. A soothing aura began to wash over my body, restoring my vitality.
"No problem," Gigi grinned, flashing me a thumbs-up. "Your sis- I mean, I know a few Players who''ve been in the same position you were, so I could tell when you''re at your limit."
Ah, what a saint. I didn''t care if she was friends with my sister or not, but I''d let it slide even if she was.
"Anyway," Gigi continued, conjuring a golden chair and sitting down in front of me as the woman finished restoring me. Was that an actual Skill? Or was it from the effects of her Title? I''d have to ask her later.
"I''ve already informed Celine about all of this, but she wanted me to ask you when the earliest convenient time would be for you."
"What?" I muttered. "What is up with that woman and wanting to do everything early? Why didn''t she just text me that?"
"I told her that the afternoon would work best for the other Enigma members attending the induction ceremony, but she wanted to meet up with you to discuss ceremonial etiquette." Gigi made a face, giving me a sympathetic smile. "That woman is... unique to say the least, but it''s only reasonable considering her sister is Chronia."
"Is that her real name? Chronia?" I frowned. "I''ve been hearing a lot about her, but I have no idea who she is."
"No, that''s not her real name," Gigi laughed, rolling her eyes. "That''s her Title. Many of the top Players are referred to by their Titles for several reasons. Some of the main ones are for personal privacy or to induce fame. In Chronia''s case, it''s for the latter."
[If only there was a Title that had ''masochist'' in it...]
"Huh. So why does Celine refer to everyone by their Title?" I mused out loud. Gigi shrugged.
"Maybe she has her own reasons. But, that''s besides the point right now. The scheduled date for your induction is tomorrow afternoon. I, along with your... with Aurora and three other members of Enigma will hold it at the Lambda Sector GPA." Gigi paused for a moment, giving me a meaningful look. "We''re all looking forward to having you on board, you know."
"I highly doubt my sister wants me there." I muttered back with a scowl.
Gigi gave me a weird look. "It''s none of my business to butt in, but whatever feelings you have towards Aurora, she doesn''t feel the same way towards you."
"Of course not," I snapped back quietly. "She doesn''t ever take responsibility for her actions. She didn''t care what happened to me or our parents. That''s why she would never get how I feel."
Gigi fell silent, closing her mouth. There was a hint of regret in me, but it was too late to take back my words. I let out a long sigh.
"Okay, let''s push that aside for now," I stretched out my limbs. "Can I ask what guild you''re in?"
"Oh, I''m in Nano," Gigi smiled, relieved to change the subject. "It''s a pretty small guild compared to the top 10, but we''re pretty tight-knit. It''s more like a big family. And, of course, it''s run by the one and only Lady Lit. Why? Thinking of joining?"
"Well, I was trying to get more insight on guild life," I replied, recalling the brief conversation I had with Tessa. "I wanted to learn about the top 10 guilds so that I can see if I have a shot at joining any of them."
"Big dreams," Gigi playfully replied. "Well, it''s true that the top guilds do tend to have more resources and recognition, but it''s not all about that. You see, every guild has its own unique culture, and the right fit can be just as important as the size or rank. If you''re serious about joining a guild, I''d recommend taking some time to get to know them first. Attend their events, talk to their members, get a feel for how they operate. That way, you can find the guild that suits you best."
"Oh? Then why don''t you join my guild, little bro? I''ll show you the ropes."
In a flash, the Soultaker was in my hands as I instinctively moved, pointing the tip directly at my sister''s neck. Aurora smiled, as if she thought my reaction was because she startled me.
"Easy, Lu. It''s me, your big sister."
"I know," I replied coolly, keeping my blade trained on her.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1133]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 32025 | Strength: 10500]
[Speed: 10000 | Magic: 15000]
[Risk: 10000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 6%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 1133/1133]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 1133/1133]
[Reap 1133/1133]
[Final Gambit 1133/1133]
[Death Match 629/1133]
[Grim Mantle (Passive)]
[Duplicate 1x]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (1250863)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
[Grudge of the Fallen core (x1)]
[Cloak of the Guide]
Chapter 23: Clear the Floor, Clear the Mind
Gigi sighed and rolled her eyes. "I swear, you two. Can''t you just get along for like five minutes?" She took a step forward and moved the Soultaker away from Aurora''s neck. "It looks like you two have a lot to talk about, so I''d really appreciate it if you both would hash things out before the induction."
"Talk about what?" I snarled, reluctantly lowering my blade. The Soultaker shivered, as if confused. "The past few years would''ve been a good time to talk."
"Lu, please." Aurora sighed, shaking her head. "We''re all here to move forward. Let''s not dwell on the past."
"You would know. You''re great at moving forward, aren''t you?" I spat back.
"What''d you say?" Aurora quietly asked, her eyes narrowing. She''d never been good at ignoring insults, even when she tried.
"Did I stutter? I said, you would know about moving forward, not realizing your shitty choices affect those around you." I don''t know why I kept going. Maybe it was because I was so angry, or maybe I just wanted her to feel a fraction of the pain she''d caused.
I expected Aurora to counter, to bring out her broadsword or something, but she simply clenched her jaw.
"Lu, I told you, I did what I had to do. I couldn''t stay in a place that held me back."
"You mean, our parents held you back." I tightened the grip on my sword so hard, my knuckles turned white. "I held you back."
"That''s not why, Lu," Aurora said through gritted teeth. "It was something else."
"Then, now would be the perfect time to explain," It took all of my willpower not to swing the Soultaker. Instead, I put it away, glaring at my sister.
Aurora glared back, but refused to say anything else. That was all I needed to know.
"I''m leaving," I muttered, turning away from her. "I''ll see you at the induction."
As I walked off, I felt a familiar weight settle in my stomach. It was a mixture of anger, hurt, and frustration. I had hoped that we could find some sort of understanding, but it seemed that was too much to ask for. The realization only made me angrier.
"Luquier."
I paused, my fingers curled into fists as I refused to look back. "What?"
"Do you hate me?"
I didn''t know how to answer. A part of me definitely resented my sister for leaving me and our parents, with no contact or updates as to how she was doing. But another part of me...I didn''t know. I missed her. I wanted to know what had happened to make her think that leaving was the right choice. We had been so close and it just seemed like the sister I once knew was no longer there.
So instead, I continued to walk off without answering. I was too afraid that if I opened my mouth, I''d end up saying something I''d regret. I didn''t want to give her any ammunition to use against me, or worse, make her think that I actually did hate her. Honestly, I wasn''t entirely sure I didn''t.
[System alert: A Player has¨C]
Even before I processed the message, the Soultaker was already back in my hands as I spun around to block my sister''s broadsword. Rage burst forth from me, but it was quickly replaced by confusion as I saw the look of hurt and anger in Aurora''s eyes.
"Guys, really?!" Gigi cried out, running up to us. Around us, a couple of Players were watching us nervously. "You can''t be civil for 5 minutes? We''re not in a Safe Zone!"
"Gigi, stay out of this," Aurora quietly said, not taking her eyes off of me as she tried to steady her breath. "This is between me and my little brother."
"What do you want from me?" I snarled, glaring at my sister. "You don''t want to explain anything, you keep pretending that everything''s fine, and you only apologize for the pain you caused me. I haven''t seen or spoken to you in so long that I almost forgot what you looked like."
Aurora flinched from my words, but kept her composure. Our swords were still locked against each other, occasionally clashing harmlessly. "I never meant to cut off contact with you," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I just..."
She trailed off, looking into my eyes for a moment. "I just didn''t want you to get hurt."
My anger started to rise. "But you left me to do it on my own," I countered. "You left me with Mom and Dad. You knew what they were like."
Aurora''s grip on her sword tightened, and she looked away for a moment before returning her gaze to me. "I know, and I''m sorry for that. But I had no choice. I couldn''t stay and I couldn''t take you with me."
"So, I''m just supposed to forget that? Just... ''move forward'', like you did?" I pushed harder with the Soultaker, causing Aurora to take a step back. "Did you ever think to come back for me?"
She winced, shaking her head. "No, that''s not what I meant. I''m sorry if I made it seem like that. It''s just... I can''t tell you any more than I already have. You have to believe me when I say that I never meant for any of this to happen."
"Why? Mom and Dad are dead. I''m strong enough to solo bosses. Nothing can hurt me anymore." I growled. "What''s still stopping you from explaining?"
Aurora looked away, her shoulders slumping slightly. "Because I can''t," she whispered. "I wish I could, but I just can''t. And I''m sorry for that. I wish there was some way I could make it up to you."
"There is," I knocked her sword away with a heavy swing. "Just leave me alone. I was fine without you all those years, and I''m sure I don''t need you now."
The anger in my voice must have reached a new peak, because even as the words left my mouth, I knew they were wrong. I wanted her to stay. I wanted her to explain. I wanted her to make it all go away. But I couldn''t say it.
Aurora''s eyes twitched, a look of pain and resignation in them as she gazed at me. "Fine," she said softly. "If that''s what you want." She turned away from me, her shoulders slumping, and walked back to where Gigi was standing.
I spun around and stormed off, heading to the portal that led to the 29th floor. The Soultaker shivered slightly in my grasp, as if it had been uncomfortable to have been caught in the middle of a spat.
"Hey, Luquier!" I heard Phoebe''s voice call out to me, but I ignored her, stepping through the portal.
[Soultaker damage: +203]
Easily reaching the castle of the 29th floor, I was far ahead of all the other Players that had entered before me. The encounter with my sister had worked me up to the point where slaying countless sea monsters barely alleviated my emotions. Both Sephera and the Soultaker had been silent as I viciously tore through the mobs without using any of my skills.
The swarms of miscellaneous aquatic abominations were a blur as I used Grim Mantle to slip past them and into the castle, where I immediately barreled down to the throne room.
[Player...]
I paused before the doors of the throne room, sensing the pressure of the upcoming boss. Behind me, the mobs were quickly catching up.
"What?" I muttered back. "I''m about to solo the boss."
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
[I just... wanted to wish you luck. Please be careful?]
I took a deep breath, relaxing my body. I felt a little guilty for losing my cool in front of Sephera and the Soultaker. "Thanks."
I entered the throne room, seeing that it was pretty much an exact replica of the Seahorse Tyrant''s stage. Instead of the seahorse though, there was a single man sitting on the throne, looking bored.
[System alert: A Boss has noticed your presence.]
The man on the throne had pale gray skin, with a hint of blue. His hair was black and short, sticking up like spikes. A set of gills lined his neck, and he had slits for pupils. He wore flowing clothes, decorated with pale blue and white trimmings. He kind of reminded me of a monk. As he locked eyes with me, the man grinned, revealing rows of sharp white fangs.
[Name: Shark King Galodon | Level: 29]
[Health: 500000 | Strength: 10000 (?)]
[Speed: 8000 | Magic: 4000]
[Description: The apex hunter of the oceans, he is unmatched in power. His tough skin halves all damage, converting it into Strength.]
"Ah, a new meal for me," Galodon said with a smirk, looking me up and down. "Don''t worry, little one. I''ll make it quick and painless."
Refusing to make the same mistake twice, I immediately used Grim Mantle, blasting forward and swinging my Soultaker at the boss. He didn''t even have time to cry out as the blade easily cleaved through his tough skin, severing his body in half. His ability, while extremely useful, wasn''t enough to stop the halved Soultaker''s damage as it exceeded his Health.
[System alert: Shark King Galodon has been defeated.]
[Congratulations! Floor 29 has been cleared. Floor 30 has been opened.]
[Main contributors: Player Luquier Vaunt.]
"Ohhh, that was amazing," the Soultaker trembled in my hands. "Such ruthlessness, such dominance. I can feel it reverberating in my body. You might have the edge over my Master in that category."
Despite my initial anger at my sister before, I couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable. The Soultaker definitely had a knack for making things weird. Or was it a good thing that it snapped me out of my head?
"Hey, man. I told you to quit saying stuff like that," I cringed, trying to keep the Soultaker in check. "I don''t need you encouraging me to be... like that."
[Yeah, he''s a masochist, so you need to say something else that he''d like :3]
"Oh. I suppose berating his performance would be better then?"
"No, don''t- ugh, you guys are distracting me." But even as I said that, I was a little glad that Sephera and the Soultaker were taking my mind off earlier, whether it was intentional or not. Actually, I''d bet my life that they weren''t doing it on purpose.
[You have gained 10 (x150) experience points.]
[You have gained 1500 experience points.]
[Level up!]
[You obtained Shark King Galodon''s Tough Skin (Passive) Skill.]
I smiled softly. 150075 Stat Points was such a nice pick-me-up. In the back of my mind, I was still worried that it wouldn''t be enough. I tapped on the new Skill.
[Tough Skin (Passive)]
[Description: Converts a copied 50% of damage taken into a temporary shield. Shield duration equal to user¡¯s level.]
Eh, not bad. It¡¯d certainly be useful later. I moved on to distribute my Stat Points.
[Level: 1148]
[Health: 82100 | Strength: 40500]
[Speed: 40000 | Magic: 45000]
[Risk: 20000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 6%]
[Impressive stats aside... why did you put more points into Risk? I know you''re wanting to become stronger, but you''re already on good pacing. Wouldn''t it be better to have put those points into more worthwhile stats?]
"Sephera," I began, noticing the green portal to the 30th floor crack open behind the throne. "Do you know what''s waiting on the next level?"
[...]
[Admins aren''t allowed to say that. It''s more so that we''re physically restricted from saying what comes next. Even if I type out the name ******, I''m sure you wouldn''t be able to read it.]
"Yeah, I can''t," I shook my head. "But we both know what''s on the 30th floor."
[...Yeah. You did say you only managed to reach that floor and not beyond.]
"I am... lost," the Soultaker trembled in my hands. "What are you two droning on about?"
I sighed. "Sephera and I know what''s on the 30th floor. She''s asking why I put more points into Risk instead of other areas, which would definitely help in the short term, but I''m planning for every possible scenario."
"Which is why you should have put more points into Strength, so you can recover more Health or withstand hits," the Soultaker interjected.
[I''d have argued Speed or Magic. *-*]
"Those are definitely smart, but I''m still confident that Risk will help me pull through in this next boss," I said, taking a deep breath. "I mean, I don''t want to be caught off guard by something unexpected, you know?"
"I find it difficult to believe such a thing would happen."
"You haven''t been used in the towers at all, have you?" I glanced at the Soultaker in my hands.
"No. The most recent memories I have were the last moments before my Master safely sealed me away. I don''t recall anything else before you awakened me."
I blinked. "Wait, so that wasn''t you who was whispering to me when I sparred against my sister during the interview match?"
[!!!]
"No? I became conscious when you awakened me. Jerk." The Soultaker replied, exasperated.
I was too shaken to correct the sword as I realized that the voice I heard prior might have been my specter. It wasn''t the craziest idea; after all, it was a being that was a part of me.
I forced myself to calm down as I walked over to a corner and sat down, resting for the moment. It was incredibly humbling to admit, but I wasn''t sure that I could solo the next boss.
It took some time, but the rest of the Players finally caught up to me, entering the throne room and quickly converting it into a rest site. I saw Aurora and Gigi walking in, the former unable to meet my eyes as the latter hesitantly approached me.
"Are you... okay?" Gigi asked. "You just stormed off and cleared the 29th floor so quickly."
"Yeah," I sighed, catching sight of my sister mingling with other Players. "Just needed to clear my head for a bit."
"And your idea of clearing your head is to solo an entire floor by yourself?" The Technomancer smiled wryly, conjuring two comfortable chairs for us to sit in. Okay, that was definitely due to her Title. This woman was amazing.
"I wasn''t planning on it," I winced, rubbing the back of my neck. "It was just... I didn''t want anyone to drag me down."
"Ouch," Gigi said, shaking her head. "Maybe you don''t mean it that way, but it sounds like you don''t think other Players can support you. Or that you don''t need them."
"It''s not that..." I began, then trailed off. The truth was, I didn''t know if I could trust anyone else. My entire plan revolved around me being able to handle everything on my own. "It''s just that I''m not used to working with others."
Gigi offered a warm smile. "So, you''re planning on soloing the 30th floor, then?"
"Er..." I hesitated. "I''m actually going to be honest and say that it might take more than just me to beat this boss."
The Technomancer blinked. "What? Seriously? How are you sure? I''d have thought your stats at this point are crazy."
"The bosses I soloed had ramped up in difficulty," I started, which wasn''t a complete lie. It was just easier than explaining that I had played a virtual copy of our reality, which apparently never existed. "I just have a feeling that this next boss will be too much for me to handle."
Gigi''s expression softened. "I see. Well, if you''re okay with waiting for a bit, some of the Lambda Sector''s top Players will be coming soon. Me, Aurora, and two others, I think. Celine was also planning to come by, since she noticed that you had cleared the 28th floor. She told me she tried calling you."
"Oh," I hastily pulled my phone out from my Inventory. 134 missed calls, 356 unread texts. Oops. "I-I''m sorry. I''ve been a bit preoccupied."
"Really? I couldn''t tell," Gigi flashed me a playful smile. "How about you rest now? Like, really rest. We''ve got some Players who are preparing meals before we tackle the 30th floor."
My stomach rumbled at the thought, and I realized my nonstop clearing had me starving.
"Yeah, that sounds like a good idea."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1148]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 82100 | Strength: 40500]
[Speed: 40000 | Magic: 45000]
[Risk: 20000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 6%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 1148/1148]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 1148/1148]
[Reap 1148/1148]
[Final Gambit 1148/1148]
[Death Match 629/1148]
[Grim Mantle (Passive)]
[Duplicate 1x]
[Tough Skin (Passive)]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (1251271)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
[Grudge of the Fallen core (x1)]
[Cloak of the Guide]
Chapter 24: Pre-Lobby Planning
My mouth watered as the aroma of meat wafted through the rest site, courtesy of the two Players who had volunteered to cook. They were a brother and sister pair, both wearing the garb of stealth-type classes. The brother, whose name was Jake, had already carved a few slabs of roasted beef and was slicing them up on a nearby makeshift table. His sister, Sasha, was preparing a heaping pile of mashed potatoes, seasoned with a blend of herbs and spices that made my mouth water even more.
Meanwhile, dessert was being made by a group of Players who had volunteered to bring their own ingredients. There was a large bowl of freshly whipped cream, a plate of sliced strawberries, and even a few homemade chocolate chip cookies. The table was covered in a checkered red-and-white cloth, with a vase of colorful flowers in the center, lending a festive atmosphere to the gathering.
Finally, it seemed like the beverages were concocted by mage-type/support-type classes, as they were handing around colorful, glowing glasses filled with a delicious-looking fruit punch. The fruity aroma wafted through the air, and I found myself suddenly thirsty. I thanked a Player who offered me a glass and took a sip, savoring the refreshing taste.
[System alert: Regenerative I in effect.]
[Duration: 00:01:00]
Oh? There were Players who could make potions as drinks? I glanced at Gigi, who smiled knowingly.
"The food here isn''t just for sustenance. They''re made by Players who are skilled at infusing various buffs into the dishes and drinks. Of course, they''re not as potent as the stuff you can buy from NPC shops in the Safe Zones, but it''s better than nothing when you''re limited on resources."
"Right," I nodded, feeling a little excited. I had always gone for a damage and speed build when playing ''Last Stand'', so learning that mechanics like this existed was a pleasant surprise.
As I followed Gigi down the food line, we managed to find a spot off to the corner of the throne room, sitting on the chairs she conjured for us. I began to stuff my face, failing to notice a presence walking up.
"Oh, Technomancer, Immortal. I''m glad to see you both well." I looked up, seeing Celine standing in front of us.
"Hey, Celine," I swallowed a mouthful of food. "Are you gonna grab some food¨C"
"So, when''s the earliest you are able to meet me tomorrow?" Celine interrupted as she sat down with an apathetic gaze. "I tried to contact you several times with no response. I''m aware you were clearing the floors, but I thought you''d have checked your phone at least once."
"I''m... sorry?" I choked down my bite, chugging my drink to help ease its journey. "Er, I had it in my Inventory. Gigi already told me everything."
"And you still haven''t texted back."
"I... well, since I knew you were coming, I was gonna tell you in person," I glanced at Gigi for help.
She gave me a reassuring smile. "It''s alright, Celine. You''ll have plenty of time before the induction to coordinate with Luquier."
"Okay," Celine shrugged, crossing her legs in front of her and leaning back. I couldn''t help but notice that she was wearing sportswear, like she had just finished a workout. Most of the Players in the throne room rest site were wearing some form of armor or protective gear, excluding Gigi, though I suspected that she could simply make her own. I wasn''t better off with my jeans and t-shirt, but at least my cloak granted some defense.
"Seems like you''ve become even stronger, Immortal," Celine casually continued, giving me an unreadable expression. "You might even surpass the top Players in the world."
"Thanks," I replied lamely, checking her stats. I noticed she had jumped a few levels, and even invested 5 points into Risk. Was that because of me?
"I think so too," Gigi grinned, conjuring a chair for Celine to sit on. "You''re pretty crazy in the way you do things, but then again, so are the top Players."
"Who are these ''top Players'' anyway?" I asked before shoveling another mouthful of food. "Considering I just soloed the last two floors, wouldn''t I be a part of that category?"
[Can you swallow before you speak? Or at least wait to eat after you''re done talking? :\ ]
"One thing to keep in mind is that these top Players are more or less not concerned with the tower," Gigi made a face. "In fact, there''s two different categories of the elite."
She took a deep breath before continuing, "The top Players I''ve been referring to are the ones who focus more on clearing tower floors. They grind nonstop, until they reach a level where they no longer gain any rewards from the mobs. Then, that''s when they attempt to beat the floor boss. Honestly, we were supposed to clear the 28th around this time, but then you came along and pushed the global level up."
"Ah," I smiled sheepishly. "Well, in that case, I''d be more than willing to step aside for them after the 30th floor."
"That''s good, because you haven''t gained any monster cores, have you?" Gigi raised an eyebrow. "The tower Players aren''t so overleveled that nothing drops for them. This way, it balances the economy and the overall strength of the Players. Unfortunately, this also makes it quite difficult to kill floor bosses at such a slow rate."
"I see," I said, swallowing another mouthful of food. "So what about the other category of top Players?"
"Oh, they''re the ones who are fearless, diving into dungeon breaks whenever possible or farming dungeon resonances," Celine chipped in, a new glint of excitement in her eyes. "They have no qualms about the higher risk involved with them and only seek to reap the rewards. All you need to know is, they''re much stronger than the Players focused on the tower."
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
"You skipped a few details, but yeah, that''s the gist of it," Gigi smiled wryly at Celine. "In fact, many of the dungeon Players are in Enigma. That''s why I, along with the other members I''ve contacted, were so eager to have you on board. Especially with two solo clears under your belt, I''m sure you''ll fit in with the others very easily."
I blinked. "Then... my sister is a dungeon Player? That explains why you guys are so much stronger than everyone else here in the tower."
"Well, she was more of a tower Player originally," Gigi clarified, "but she switched over after a while. And yeah, she''s pretty awesome. You should see her in action. She''s like a whirlwind of death."
I grimaced. "No, thanks."
Gigi shrugged. "Anyway, that''s the best I can explain it. Dungeon Players usually have exponential growth due to either their abilities, items, or stat specs, so they''ll plateau more quickly than tower Players. Running the tower wouldn''t be of much use to them, since they''d push the level higher than the rest of the world can handle."
I mulled this over as I finished my food. It seemed like the world had already set up a system where they''d be prepared for the worst case scenarios, and I had sorta fucked up the pacing. Well, that was fine- it wasn''t like two extra levels would do any harm.
[I hope it''s enough to push past the 50th floor.]
I grew solemn reading Sephera''s message. I hadn''t forgotten about that.
"I''ll keep that in mind," I nodded to Gigi and Celine. "I''ll transition over to dungeons once we clear the 30th floor."
"Good," Gigi approved. "Then, I''ll pass the word along to Aurora and the others. As for now, you should focus on getting your strength up. If you have any questions or need help, feel free to ask us."
I nodded, still feeling a bit overwhelmed by the sudden influx of information. The Last Stand that I knew didn''t have dungeon breaks or resonances, just the tower. Could it be that I only played a fraction of the real deal? Whatever the case was, I''d deal with it. Right now, I was focused on figuring out a way to beat the next boss.
I continued to eat, watching the other Players mingle amongst themselves as they made preparations to enter the 30th floor. Some of them had already gone ahead, trying to scout out the difficulty in order to report back. Gigi lapsed into conversation with Celine, occasionally getting me to join in. Ah, this woman was the pinnacle of kindness.
I zoned out again, but caught sight of my sister sitting alone off to the side. She was busy wolfing down her food, and it seemed like she was in a bad mood. Not that it was any of my business.
I finished my meal and stood up, stretching my arms over my head. "You two ready to go?" I asked, trying to sound casual.
"Already?" Gigi asked, surprised. "I was hoping to wait until the other tower Players got here. Not that I don''t trust your strength or anything, but it''d be a good idea to coordinate with them, right? How about we group up with Phoebe and..."
I clenched my jaw. I knew Gigi stopped herself from saying my sister''s name, but she was right. I had to admit, Aurora was the strongest one here besides myself, and I needed all the help I could get for this boss fight.
"Alright," I sighed. "Let''s just hurry up and get it over with. I''ll go get Phoebe. You guys can round up everyone else."
"Get me for what?" Phoebe asked as she joined us out of the blue. "Are we doing something bad?"
"No, that''s not what we''re doing," Gigi frowned at her, then glanced at me. "Luquier, how about you go get Aurora?"
"Why?" I immediately flared up, but kept my voice even.
"Because she''s stubborn and refuses to work with people. It''s really hard to get her to do anything because she prefers to go solo."
[._.;; Sounds like someone else I know.]
"So, why me?" I couldn''t stop the scowl on my face.
"I know you''ve noticed that you hold all the power, Luquier," Gigi explained quietly. "She''ll listen to you."
I stood there for a moment, trying to come up with an excuse. It¡¯s not that I hadn¡¯t noticed, it was that I didn¡¯t want to.
"Fine." I ground my teeth, but nodded. I did have a bad habit of not listening to anyone else, and maybe Aurora was the same way. Still, it didn''t mean I had to like it.
Dragging my feet the entire time, I reluctantly crossed the throne room over to where Aurora was. She looked up at me as I approached, brightening for a brief second before her face became unreadable. "What?"
"Gigi wants us to group up with her and other strong Players to plan for the boss," I explained through gritted teeth. "Apparently, she thinks you''re ''stubborn'' and don''t like working with people."
"Yeah, I''ve heard that before," Aurora said dryly. "And you''re just the best person to change that, huh?"
I scowled at her. "I didn''t say that. I just had to tell you. Whether or not you come, I don''t care."
I actually did. Aurora''s strength was absolutely necessary for this boss fight.
I peeked at her stats, inwardly shocked that she had reached level 2700, had 100 Risk points, and broke through 10000 on both her Strength and Speed stats. I wasn''t sure what the hell happened in that short amount of time, but I was certain that Aurora was a powerhouse.
"Fine, I won''t." Aurora grumbled, turning away.
Fuck. Why did I let my emotions get the best of me? In the games I used to play, toxic players were everywhere, so I had learned how to deal with rising tempers very quickly. I took a deep breath, swallowing my pride.
"On second thought, I''d really like it if you would join us," I managed to choke out, making my voice sound as convincingly sincere as I could. "Please."
Aurora seemed shocked, but recovered and gave me a sly grin. "Oh? My little brother is actually asking me for help? Need your big sister again?"
"Don''t start with that," I grimaced. "The time I needed you has long passed since then. Right now, I would like it if you would join us for a pre-meeting."
"Hmm," Aurora pondered for a moment. "Okay, fine."
"Cool, we''re gonna group up near the portal¨C"
"Only if you say the magic word."
I scowled. "...Please."
"Not that one," Aurora smiled mischievously. "The other one."
"Other one? What other magic word is there?" I asked, feeling a slight sense of apprehension.
"The name you used to call me whenever you''d ask me for help. When we were kids."
I felt my blood run cold. No way. No fucking way.
"...Rora." I muttered.
"Nope. Ask again and use the name you¡¯d call me before you could pronounce my name." My older sister grinned. I could feel my face burning as I struggled to compose myself. Thank god no one else was around.
"Please... come join us... Awra¡"
Aurora''s grin widened. "Of course I will, little bro."
I spun on my heel, face burning, and began to walk over to the portal behind the destroyed throne, not bothering to check if Aurora was following me. I was glad she hadn''t made me say that in front of the others.
[^~^ That was so cute, Player.]
I gritted my teeth, too humiliated to make a retort.
Chapter 25: Competitive Warm-Up
The others were already waiting by the portal, their equipment and weapons glowing with power. They all looked up at me expectantly as I approached. "I got Aurora," I muttered, feeling more embarrassed than I ever had before. "Let''s get on with it."
"Did... something happen?" Gigi raised an eyebrow, glancing between my beet-red face and my beaming sister.
"No, nothing," I lied, trying to sound convincing. "So, Aurora, you''re ready to help us out?"
"Of course I am," she grinned, stepping closer to the portal. "I''ve always been good at taking care of my little brother."
I couldn''t stop another scowl from spreading across my face as I tried to focus on the task at hand. "Right, so, we''re all here. Here''s the plan..." I began, reluctantly outlining what we were going to do.
"The boss has an ability that halves our stats. It''ll trigger once we get the boss to half health, but we have a shot of killing it in one go if we''re lucky," I explained. "The only problem is, the boss will immediately flood the throne room as soon as we enter, making it hard to move around. It''ll also summon a bunch of fodder mobs to distract us, so we''ll have a slim chance of getting the jump on it."
"Question," Phoebe raised her hand. "How do you know this?"
"My Admin gave me some hints and I pieced it together," I waved a hand as I answered evasively. "That''s not important right now. What''s important is that we try to come up with a formation we can use to jump the boss for a quick kill. We also need to come up with a back-up plan should we fail."
"Me and Lu will take the front. Gigi and Celine will handle support and control. Phoebe, you''ll act as coordination, adapting to the situation as best as you can," Aurora interjected, simultaneously saving me from explaining further as well as taking charge. "We''ll go with trying to burst down the boss in one strike, but if that fails, we''ll settle for a prolonged fight. Best if we wait for more Players, right?"
[System alert: Player Aurora Vaunt has invited you to a party.]
[Party Leader: Aurora Vaunt | Level: 2700]
[Gigi Mai | Level: 2204]
[Phoebe Chae | Level: 1657]
[Celine Saffron | Level: 1478]
[Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1148]
I couldn''t help but glare at her. Aurora had always been better at this kind of thing. "Right. So, we''ll go in first and clear a path to the castle. Everyone ready?"
"Yes!" Gigi said, excitement glinting in her eyes. "I can''t wait to see the Vaunt siblings in action together!"
I rolled my eyes as my sister grinned. "Of course, Gigi," I muttered, walking up to the portal. The others followed suit, and in a flash, we were on the 30th floor, met with a warzone. Players were busy trying to fight back against the waves of various mutated aquatic life, struggling to gain any ground.
I saw that some of the mobs were from the earlier floors, albeit much stronger now. Well, not so in comparison to myself, but I felt bad that they were proving to be difficult for the rest of the Players.
"Try and keep up, little bro," Aurora grinned, pulling out her giant broadsword and running ahead before I could even say anything. I sighed, rolling my eyes, and followed after her. My sister had always been the impulsive one, always charging headfirst into danger without a second thought. I preferred to take a more strategic approach, but I supposed that wasn''t going to change now.
Equipping the Soultaker, I joined my sister in the battle, hacking and slashing through the sea monsters with ease. To her credit, Aurora was also one-shotting the monsters as well. I had to admit, she was quite the powerhouse with that sword of hers. I glanced back to see how the others were doing and was relieved to see that they were all holding their own, taking down stray mobs that Aurora and I were too far to catch.
As we quickly decimated the mobs and sped towards the castle, I couldn''t help but notice that my sister was growing stronger with every kill she made. Instead of getting winded, it seemed like she was becoming faster and stronger, her broadsword nearly matching the pace of my swings.
I guess I wasn''t very good at hiding my awe, as my sister caught me staring and grinned, bringing up a green screen next to her.
[Avarice (S)]
[Acquired by obtaining 100 Skills, 100 Weapons, 100 Items, taking & healing 1000000 damage, winning 100 PvP matches, obtaining 100 Achievements, & sacrificing 100 times.]
[Effect: Passively allows the user to embody the Sin of Greed, absorbing damage & stats. Damage absorbed based on user¡¯s max Health & stats absorbed from same target up to 25%. Allows user to sacrifice Skills, Items, & Achievements to bolster existing ones. Permanent.]
Oh. So Aurora wasn''t all talk. Her Title alone was more than enough to match me with that 25% stat steal. Besides that, it was ridiculous to know that she acquired over a hundred various aspects, living up to her Title name. What the hell had my sister been doing?
"Well,... she''s absolutely perfect..." the Soultaker trembled in my hands. "I can''t believe she''s related to you."
"Keep it in your pants," I scowled with annoyance. "You''re stuck with me, remember?"
"Unfortunately."
As we neared the castle gates, the remaining monsters seemed to retreat, sensing the threat of our combined power. Aurora turned to me, a mischievous glint in her eye. "So, little bro," she drawled, "what do you say we have a friendly little competition while we wait for everyone else?"
I arched an eyebrow. "Oh? And what sort of competition did you have in mind?"
Aurora grinned, her fingers dancing along the handle of her broadsword. "How about we see who can clear out the rest of these monsters faster?" she suggested with a wicked glint in her eye.
I tightened the grip on my Soultaker. I had always had a competitive nature with my sister, but this time, the stakes were higher than ever. If I lost, it wouldn''t just be losing to her; it would mean admitting that she was better than me in every way. No, I couldn''t let that happen.
"At least you guys aren''t going for each other''s throats," Gigi dryly called out as Celine and Phoebe began to keep the other monsters at bay. "Let us know when you need backup!"
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
"Fine by me," I muttered to Aurora. "You''re on."
As we charged into the fray, my sister and I moved in perfect unison, a dance of death that seemed almost choreographed. Every time she dispatched a monster, she would grow stronger, her aura of greed shining brighter. It was both terrifying and awe-inspiring to watch.
"Lu, let''s add more stakes," Aurora grinned mischievously. "What do you want if you win?"
I scowled. "Nothing. I don''t want anything from you."
Aurora pouted, but then brightened. "In that case, if I win, you have to address me only by Awra."
I faltered for a moment, briefly taken aback. It was embarrassing enough that it was the name I used because I couldn''t pronounce my sister''s full name when I was a kid, but admitting that in front of everyone? That would be worse. But then again, I couldn''t let her win this easily. "Fine," I muttered. "But if I win, you have to use my full name from now on."
Aurora''s grin widened. "Deal."
The monsters began to fall faster, as if sensing the imminent end of the battle. Our attacks grew more precise, more lethal, with each passing moment. The tension between us was palpable, each of us driven by our own pride and determination.
It grew to the point that we were basically spawn-killing the monsters as they poured out of the castle, barely even needing help from the others. The other Players who had caught up to our group, sensing our rivalry, seemed to take a step back, watching us with interest and a mix of amusement and awe.
With each kill, Aurora grew stronger, her greed becoming an unstoppable force of nature. Her sword seemed to sing with malice as it cleaved through the aquatic hordes. I could feel my grip on my Soultaker tightening, my anger growing with each passing moment. Even with my higher Speed stat and powerful sword, I was slipping behind. She was so much better than me, and she knew it.
Finally, with a triumphant roar, Aurora dispatched the last of the monsters, automatically triggering the castle gates to open. The remaining Players, who had been watching us in awe, erupted into cheers as we stood before them, panting and covered in the blood and gore of our enemies. For a moment, I thought Aurora might gloat, but instead, she bowed her head in acknowledgement of my victory.
"You weren''t half-bad, Lu," Aurora smirked. "I''m impressed."
I scowled at her, crossing my arms over my chest. "Don''t patronize me."
Aurora shrugged, unperturbed. "I''m just being honest. You did pretty well for yourself."
I grunted, not quite able to meet her gaze. "Well, thanks. I guess."
"Ah? Thanks, what?" Aurora stepped closer to me.
I could feel my face burning with shame. "Thanks... Awra."
"I didn''t catch that. What''d you say?"
"I said," I growled through gritted teeth, "thank you, Awra." I tried to sound as irritated as possible, but even to my own ears, it came out weak. Damn it. I never should have taken the bet.
"Awra? That''s a nickname you have?" Gigi came up to us with a curious expression, flanked by Phoebe and Celine.
"Yep. Lu couldn''t pronounce my name correctly as a kid, so he''d always say Awra," my sister''s grin was nothing short of triumphant. "And since I won the bet, he can only address me by that name."
"Oh, really?" Gigi''s eyes sparkled with interest. "I didn''t know that. How cute!" She glanced at me and then back at Aurora. I was completely mortified.
"Aw, I wish I had a younger brother," Phoebe lamented wistfully. "I would''ve had him call me something cute too."
"Immortal, this does not change my opinion of you," Celine nodded in my direction. With her expressionless face, I couldn''t tell if she was being reassuring or playful.
I peeked at my sister''s stats, almost gasping from shock. She had reached nearly 60000 in Strength, Magic, and Speed, though they were quickly dwindling to their original values. Holy shit, her Title was actually broken. My win against her in the interview match was just the tip of the iceberg. If I ever challenged her for real, there was no way I could win. Right now, at least.
"You should train harder, little bro," Aurora winked at me. "Who knows? Maybe one day you''ll catch up."
I scowled. It was humbling to say the least, but I knew I''d eventually surpass her. I''d just have to bear with it in the meantime.
"Whatever. Let''s just get moving." I pushed past them and into the castle.
The inside was nothing like the exterior; it was a marvel of opulence and artistry. Gleaming gold and silver statues adorned every corner, intricate tapestries hung from the high ceilings, and a fountain in the center of the hall spewed sparkling water into the air, cascading down into a pool below. Beside it stood a massive, ornate door that radiated an enormous pressure.
My hand trembled, shaking the Soultaker. Despite the 50% mental stability buff, I was fighting a rising fear that threatened to overtake me. Behind me, I could sense the others also sharing the same trepidation I felt.
"You guys scared?" Aurora grinned, her usual bravado returning. "Don''t be. This is what we''ve been training for, after all. We can do this."
Personal feelings toward my sister aside, I was actually glad that she was here. Her confidence and fearlessness were reassuring, and I found myself drawing strength from them. Together, we stepped forward and approached the massive door. Gigi, Phoebe, and Celine followed suit, and as one, we all pushed it open.
[System alert: A Boss has descended.]
The throne room was massive, easily capable of holding an entire army. At its center sat a throne of bone and ice, intricately carved with runes that seemed to glow with an icy light. The air was thick with anticipation and fear as we stared at the throne, upon which a lone cloaked figure sat.
[Name: Herald Sea Serpent God, Levius | Level: 30]
[Health: 500000 | Strength: 500000]
[Speed: 25000 | Magic: 10000]
[Description: The ultimate being in the seas, second only to the Sea Serpent God. All who have faced it have fallen before its might.]
The man on the throne lifted his head, a set of deep-blue eyes, glowing with an unearthly light, fixed on me. His features were chiseled, almost angelic, but there was an icy cruelty in those eyes that belied his appearance. He was tall and broad-shouldered, clad in flowing robes of midnight blue that seemed to swirl and shift with the currents of the air. His long hair, the color of the deepest ocean, flowed down his back, undulating like the tentacles of some monstrous creature.
Run killer. A term used by some gamers that described an entity or thing that had a high risk of completely ending runs. As far as my knowledge went, I was the only one who ever got to Levius. And every single time, I never once managed to beat him.
The party seemed frozen with fear as the doors slammed shut, sealing our fates. Honestly, compared to the Grudge, the boss wasn''t all that intimidating, but it was the pressure and aura that exuded from him that made me feel like I couldn''t breathe. It was as if the very air was filled with his presence, choking us and making it impossible to think straight.
Before I realized it, the room had already begun to flood, chilling water rising up around our ankles.
I had to give props to my sister once again, as she was the first person who snapped out of it, leaping forward at Levius while swinging her sword.
"Amusing." Levius rumbled, standing up and holding a palm out. A dark blue wave of energy rippled outwards.
[System message: Stats of all Players have been halved.]
Aurora gasped as her strength suddenly waned, her sword arm faltering as it headed towards Levius. The boss chuckled softly, effortlessly parrying her swing with the back of his hand and knocking her back towards us. Gigi reacted quickly, conjuring a golden net to catch her.
"I had a feeling things would get interesting," Levius began, turning his attention directly at me. "I didn''t expect that familiar presence to be you again. How apt that we meet once more."
"W-what?" I blinked in surprise. The immediate stat-halving aside, why did the boss seem like he was familiar with me?
"I''d have imagined you''d learn your lesson after dying to me countless times so far," Levius continued. "Seems like you finally brought along companions. Let''s see how far you''ll fare again."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1148]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 82100 (41050) | Strength: 40500 (20250)]
[Speed: 40000 (20000) | Magic: 45000 (22500)]
[Risk: 20000 (10000) | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 6%]
[Items]
[Soultaker (1251465)] +194
Chapter 26: The Run Killer
I couldn''t move. My mind was racing, trying to make sense of what was going on. The room, the throne, the boss who seemed to know me... it was all too much. How was it possible for a virtual counterpart to have memories of the real world? No, it had to be a coincidence.
"What are you talking about?" I asked, holding my Soultaker out in front of me. With our stats slashed in half and the water restricting our movement, the carefully thought out strategy we had concocted beforehand seemed laughable now.
"I''m not mistaken, am I?" Levius tilted his head curiously. Normally, he would''ve charged at us, but stalling for time gave me a chance to come up with a new plan. "It had been centuries since I''ve fought someone who continued to return after death. You had always tried a combination of various Skills and weapons, but I recognize your energy."
[!!! Wait, Luquier, don''t tell me he has memories of when you played the game counterpart?]
"It... seems that way," I whispered back, unable to believe it myself. It would explain why Levius halved our stats immediately, instead of waiting for us to get his Health low. But it was still freaky to think that he knew who I was, knew what I''d done in the game...
Levius casually strolled from his throne towards us, each step taking him deeper into the water. I glanced over at Gigi and Phoebe, both looking equally confused and terrified. The weight of the situation began to settle heavily in my stomach as I realized that we were in far over our heads.
"Steel yourself, Immortal!" Celine shouted, casting a red light of warmth over us. "We need you and Avarice to keep sharp!"
The light Celine casted seemed to jolt us out of our shock. Aurora grimaced, standing up and making her broadsword glow green. She glanced at me, and we shared a nod.
"That is your name? Immortal?" Levius smiled thinly, snapping his fingers to call monstrous sea creatures from the water. "Quite fitting. No wonder you continue to return to face me."
Aurora and I dashed forward, the lesser mobs being kept at bay by Phoebe''s ice magic and Gigi''s sentry turrets. We directed our attention at Levius, swinging our swords at him.
With ease, the boss caught both of our swords, tossing us back like we were mere dolls. We collided into the water with a loud splash, and I felt the cold seep into my clothing. I quickly rolled out of the way, taking in the situation. Levius was unharmed, but Aurora had taken advantage of the distraction to slash at his legs with her broadsword. The boss countered with a kick, deflecting the attack.
Levius suddenly frowned as green light enveloped him, and he glanced at Aurora.
"Stealing my stats?" Levius grinned, stalking towards her. "By all means, go ahead."
[Health: 375000 | Strength: 375000]
[Speed: 18750 | Magic: 7500]
Even after stealing 25% of his attributes, Levius was still stronger than Aurora and I. Still, I hoped that my sister would be able to tip the odds in our favor.
Levius lunged forward, his fist aimed at Aurora''s face. The attack was powerful, but Aurora managed to dodge it by a hair''s breadth, rolling out of the way. Her broadsword slashed at his side, but the boss simply sidestepped, the blade biting into empty air.
Fuck. Aurora still came up short stacked against Levius. I knew she needed to steal more from the mobs around us, but the boss seemed to have caught on to this as well, directing all of my sister''s attention to him. The only thing I could do was buy her time by distracting him with ranged Reaps.
"Aurora, focus on the lesser mobs for now!" I shouted. "I''ll draw his attention while you steal more stats! Gigi, Phoebe, help cover me! Celine, keep the buffs and healing coming!"
"Use the name, Lu!" Aurora yelled back even as she was struggling against Levius. For real? My sister was hellbent on making me keep the bet, in this situation?
"Ugh, please, Awra!" I consented as my face burned. There wasn''t any point in arguing.
A smile flashed on Aurora''s face before she drew Levius over to me, the both of us seamlessly swapping places as if we''d done this a hundred times. Well, if I thought about it, we technically did in the games we''d play together.
"Oh? You''ll be my opponent again?" Levius grinned, his deep-blue eyes fixed on me. "Very well."
The boss immediately swung his fist at me. His Speed wasn''t higher than mine, but because of the water restricting my movement coupled with the fact that I wasn''t really trying to avoid the hit caused me to take his punch directly to my side.
Pain blossomed throughout my body in an explosion of agony as I was sent flying across the arena. Through the pain, I managed to get one Death''s Shadow off, slowing Levius down.
[Divinity passive has nullified 10% damage. Damage taken: 337500]
[Tough Skin passive has converted 168750 damage to temporary shield.]
[Cloak of the Guide has stored 16875 damage.]
[Soultaker damage: 913965]
Holy shit. In one hit, Levius managed to drain a large chunk of my reserve Health and Soultaker damage. I felt like I''d been hit by a truck. My vision blurred, and my body felt like it was on fire. I struggled to get back to my feet, but every time I tried, a wave of nausea would overwhelm me, forcing me to double over. I couldn''t believe it. Well, at least I managed to hit him with a slow. Now my sister would be able to outpace him.
"I''m disappointed, Immortal."
I managed to get my bearings to see Levius zip towards me, but Aurora jumped in between us to block him from hitting me again. Honestly, I wasn''t sure if I wanted to take another hit. Levius sneered at my sister, engaging in combat with her once again.
Aurora''s Speed and Magic stats were much higher than Levius, enabling her to dodge all of his attacks, though it seemed like the boss was just as adept at reading her movement.
"Immortal! Are you okay?" Celine shouted as she ran towards me. I stopped her with a hand.
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
"Don''t focus on me, keep buffing and healing the others!" I gritted my teeth. "I''ve got another plan up my sleeve."
"I really hate your plans, Immortal," Celine made a face, but didn''t argue back as she repositioned near Gigi and Phoebe.
Aurora was a whirlwind of movement, dodging every single one of Levius'' attacks, but it was only a matter of time before she''d grow tired. Her movements were starting to slow down, and she was beginning to breathe harder. Levius was relentless, his every attack precise and fast. It was like fighting a machine.
The fodder mobs that had spawned were more or less being wiped out by Gigi''s turrets, which allowed our party to focus everything we had towards Levius. It was a grueling fight, but slowly, Aurora was starting to gain the upper hand. She dodged another one of Levius'' attacks, the water slashing past where she had been standing mere moments ago. Her movements were growing faster, more fluid.
The stats she stole from the fodder mobs were coming in handy as she whittled the boss''s Health down. Her Skills also seemed to weaken his other stats, causing Levius to grow perplexed with every second.
[Health: 205400 | Strength: 255000]
[Speed: 13000 | Magic: 7100]
"Nice!" I shouted to my sister, joining forces to launch a duo attack on Levius. We charged at him together, Aurora aiming for his left side while I went for his right. My sword slashed against his clothes, leaving a trail of sparks as it scraped against the enchanted material. Aurora''s broadsword sliced through the air just as quickly, her movements fluid and precise.
Green and black flashed through the air as my sister and I weaved our Skills in our attacks, joined by fire, ice, and golden bullets from our other three party members. Levius displayed visible shock at the turning tide of battle.
But... something felt off.
[Health: 200550]
Despite our gradual dominance and Levius''s growing desperation, there was a feeling of dread welling up within me. As I hacked and slashed alongside my sister, I couldn''t help but overthink.
[Health: 198500]
Throughout my experience of gaming, I knew of a trope that was always present in virtual reality. The situation at hand didn''t seem to go that way, but my gut was telling me to trust it.
[Health: 154200]
The expression on Levius''s face immediately changed to one of glee, confirming my suspicions. Aurora seemed to sense the change too, as she abruptly pulled back, yanking on my cloak to drag me along with her.
[System alert: Herald Sea Serpent God, Levius has activated a stage change.]
The throne room began to crumble, the castle itself breaking down. Within moments, our enclosed battleground had extended to the entirety of the floor around us. The other Players who had been fighting off the floor mobs stared at the scene in disbelief as Levius cackled maniacally.
I had never managed to get Levius''s Health this low, but even I knew that this was the stereotypical ''second boss phase''. God... damn it. I had no idea what we were in for now.
[Name: Awakened Herald Sea Serpent God, Levius | Level: 30]
[Health: 1000000 | Strength: 500000]
[Speed: 20000 | Magic: 230000]
"You''re kidding me!" Gigi gasped as we watched Levius''s stats increase. I had to admit, that was pretty unfair.
"Oh, this is a nice surprise," Levius smirked. "I''m impressed, Players. You''ve done quite well." His voice boomed through the destroyed remnants of the castle as he slowly stalked towards us. "But now, it''s time for you to see what I''m truly capable of."
"Ha-ha... shit..." Aurora swore quietly under her breath. "I''m not sure I can protect you, Lu. If you''ve got a Warp Cube, I''ll buy you enough time to use it."
I blinked at my sister. She was worried about me?
"Don''t be stupid," I muttered, feeling a little guilty for making her worry. "You''ve got to focus on keeping yourself alive. I can handle this."
"You''re the stupid one," Aurora stepped in front of me, brandishing her broadsword. "We both know that guy can kill us all in one hit, but my Title got reset. That means I have a fair chance of surviving a bit longer than you can."
"Actually," It was my turn to step forward. I had run the numbers in my head, and I was pretty sure I could pull this off. Maybe. "Can you trust me, just this once?"
Aurora seemed taken aback, giving me a look of surprise and confusion. "What are you planning to do, little bro?"
[Yes, Luquier, what are you planning???]
Ignoring its protests, I put away the Soultaker, checking to make sure I still had the stored damage from my Items and passive. Good. Now to place everything on the line. I gazed at Levius, who smiled softly at me.
"Lu," Aurora began, but I cut her off with a hand.
"Please, Awra?" I begged in my most sincere voice. "Just trust me. I won''t let you down. I''ve got a plan."
In spite of the situation, my sister immediately caved when I used her nickname, grinning stupidly as she relented. "Okay, Lulu. I''ll trust you. Don''t die on me, little bro."
Fuck! I wanted to snap back when she called me that, but I had to focus. I turned my attention to Levius, who snapped his fingers, calling forth more sea monsters to his side.
"Deciding to take me on alone, once again?" Levius said, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "I''m curious to see what strategy you have in store for me."
"Awra, get all the Players coordinated and handle the fodder monsters. When I give you the signal, that''s when you and any other strong Players will jump in to help me." I quietly whispered to my sister before stepping forward.
"Wait, what signal?"
"You''ll know," I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the idiotic plan I was going to execute. "Yo, Asswhale!"
Levius frowned. "That''s rude. I haven''t said anything that offensive to you to warrant that kind of name-calling. I even complimented you and your party quite a few times."
"Er, sorry," I felt a weird sense of guilt, unprepared for his response. Wait, why did I apologize? "I mean, I was just gonna say how you''ve been relying on your raw Strength this whole time, so why is there a need for your Magic stat to also be so high?"
The boss tilted his head, briefly confused. "Oh? Are you saying you wish for this to be a battle of magic instead? I shall indulge, if that is what you want."
"I do," I grinned, charging up a Reap in my hand and firing it at Levius. I wasn''t expecting it to do much, though.
"Very well. I suppose a change of routine before the inevitable can provide me with some entertainment!" Levius roared, throwing out a punch that sent out a blade of dark blue water towards me.
[Oh... I see.]
The water blade easily cut through my attack and hit me directly, opening a large gashing wound across my chest. My screams were mixed in with the cries of my sister and other Players as I struggled to breathe.
[Divinity passive has nullified 10% damage. Damage taken: 207000]
[Tough Skin passive has nullified 168750 damage. Shield has been reset.]
[Cloak of the Guide has stored 20525 (Maxed) damage.]
[Health: 2800]
Oh, fuck. Just barely avoided death.
[System alert: ''Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.'' Achievement triggered.]
[Increasing stats by 100% for 1 minute.]
There we go. I smiled through the pain as Levius stared at me in shock, but it slowly turned into respect as he crouched down.
I pulled out my Soultaker, casting the Skill that I''d been centering my entire spontaneous plan on.
[Duplicate has been activated. Cloning Player Luquier Vaunt.]
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1148]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 82100 (5600) | Strength: 40500]
[Speed: 40000 | Magic: 45000]
[Risk: 20000 (10000) | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 6%]
[Items]
[Soultaker (913965)]
[Cloak of the Guide (20525)]
Chapter 27: Second Phase
Sure, even if there were two of me, it wasn''t enough to defeat Levius with certainty. But at this point, it was better than nothing.
I watched in awe as a blue light pulled away from me like the silk of a spider, swirling around next to me until it formed a clone in my image. I stared into the dark blue eyes of myself, partly refusing to believe that a copy was standing next to me.
"Damn, I think I''m good-looking," I muttered under my breath.
"Hey, so do I," my doppelganger grinned.
[Oh, no. There''s two masochists T_T]
"I told you to stop calling me that," My clone and I said in unison. We stared at each for a moment, then grinned.
"Er... while I have no idea what just happened, I feel as if we have more important matters to attend to, yes?" The Soultaker quivered hesitantly in my hand. My clone gazed at the sword in his own hand.
"Huh, seems like its sentience wasn''t copied," he remarked, slightly relieved.
"Must be nice," I replied, turning my attention back to Levius, who was visibly perplexed. I suspected it was more so that I had momentarily paused the battle just to converse casually with my clone.
"Well, at least the damage was copied. You ready?" My clone asked me, crouching low.
"You''re me. Of course I am," I felt a strange sense of both elation and discomfort as I grinned back at my doppelganger. "Let''s do this."
"Oh my god, I have two little brothers now?!" My clone and I ignored my- our? sister''s squeal of delight as we dashed forward, swinging our Soultakers.
I rushed forward, clearing a path through the monsters for my clone as I farmed more damage for the Soultaker. My plan was to use the remaining precious seconds to take advantage of my restored stats to farm enough damage for insurance. I wasn''t quite sure if my stats would get halved again considering Levius needed to activate his ability to do so, but I wasn''t going to find out.
Right now, both my clone and I far surpassed him in Speed, so we had one shot at landing at least one hit on him with our Soultakers. Just one hit was all it took for a greater chance of beating this floor. The only problem was, the army of sea monsters made it hard for us to actually reach him, even with the additional firepower from the other Players.
[System alert: ''Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.'' has ended.]
"Fuck," I swore under my breath, checking my Status Window. I breathed a sigh of relief as I saw that my stats, save for Health, retained their values. I just had to make sure Levius didn''t halve them again.
[Cloak of the Guide damage converted to Health.]
[Health: 26125]
It seemed like my clone was on the same wavelength as we both used our cloak''s ability to restore some Health back. Good, at least we had some security now. Sucked that we''d have to wait almost 19 minutes for the passive to come back up.
"Interesting!" Levius boomed excitedly as my clone and I dashed towards him. Water began to rise up from the ground, flooding the entire floor in a couple inches of cold liquid. "You''ve really grown since the last time we fought!"
"Shut up and die already," I muttered under my breath, swinging my Soultaker with all my might. There was a blur of motion as my clone and I attacked in tandem, our Soultakers whistling through the air.
I expected our blades to hit their target, but they suddenly missed, swinging harmlessly through the air where Levius had just been. In that brief moment of confusion, my clone suddenly pushed me aside as Levius reappeared, hitting him with an ice-covered fist.
"Fuck!" My clone screamed out as he blasted past me. I didn''t have time to check up on him as I capitalized on the opening he gave me, launching forward and thrusting my sword at Levius.
This time, I managed to see how he dodged the first time, quickly transforming into a pool of falling water and merging with the flood around us. I barely managed to leap away as Levius reformed behind me, missing his attack.
"You''re learning fast!" he boomed. "But there''s still so much more to learn!"
There was a flash of green, and Levius grunted in annoyance, looking past me with hatred in his eyes. I didn''t have to turn around to know that Aurora had stolen his stats again.
[Health: 750000 | Strength: 375000]
[Speed: 15000 | Magic: 172500]
Another blink of green zipped past me, and then I saw my sister ferociously engaging in a battle with Levius. Holy shit. Her Avarice Title was simply ridiculous. 200000+ Health, 125000+ Strength, 5000+ Speed, and 57000+ Magic, from one instance of her Title''s ability. She was now slightly faster than Levius, able to force him to shift into a defensive position as she whirled around with her broadsword.
A soothing red warmth enveloped my body, washing away my fatigue.
[System alert: Your full Health has been restored.]
I glanced back to see Celine doing the same to my clone, nodding to me in acknowledgement.
"Thanks, Celine," I muttered under my breath, rushing forward to join my sister. My clone soon jumped in as well, and it became a three-way battle as we all began to attack Levius. As long as Aurora could keep him busy, we could focus on landing the one hit we needed.
Despite the three of us being quicker, Levius was too tricky and evasive, using that watery transformation Skill to negate any chances of us landing a direct hit. I couldn''t even land a Death''s Shadow to slow his movements, so I decided to use Holy Element for the first time.
A brilliant white light enveloped me, filling me up with divine energy. I launched it outwards, seeing the ray strikethrough Levius''s water form. It seemed to do no damage as the attack simply evaporated a large hole in the flood, which quickly filled itself up. Wait a minute.
I pulled back, allowing my clone and sister to take charge, keeping Levius busy as I charged up another Holy Element.
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
[System alert: Holy Element incompatible with Death''s Shadow, Reap, Final Gambit.]
Figures. Oh well, that wasn''t really what I had in mind.
"Hey, I''m going to try something!" I yelled to Aurora and my clone, activating Grim Mantle and flying up. I didn''t know if they heard me or not, but I trusted them to adapt to my plan.
Up in the air, I quickly processed the situation. Aurora and my clone were busy keeping Levius on the ropes as the other Players dealt with the hordes of mutated sea monsters. Gigi was keeping everyone organized throughout the fight, setting up sentry turrets and flying drones to help aid in the fight. Phoebe was a spectacular sight, her ice Skills freezing entire swaths of the ocean and allowing us to fight on more solid ground.
I made a beeline towards Phoebe, landing beside her. "Phoebe, I need your help!"
"Of course, Luquier!" She nodded, already beginning to cast a complex ice spell. The air around us grew colder as a swirling vortex formed in the sky. "I''ll freeze the water where Levius is standing! That should help."
Oh man, was this what it was like to have competent teammates? I had stopped playing competitive games due to being matched with gamers who either didn''t know the intricacies or were trolling. Granted, some of it was also the way I poorly dealt when I was in such teams, but still.
"Make it as wide as you can!" I said to Phoebe, charging up my Holy Element. God, I hoped this would work. In the midst of battle, I could tell my sister and my clone were beginning to lose steam.
"Huh? But that would weaken the Skill''s potency! I''d also have to make sure to tweak it so it doesn''t affect Players!" Phoebe protested, but obliged anyway.
"Don''t worry about it, I''ve got it covered! Just fire when you''re ready!"
"Okay!" Phoebe cried, closing her eyes as she concentrated. The icy vortex above us expanded exponentially, covering the entire surface area of the castle ruins. Phoebe brought her hands down, letting the accumulated ice storm fall upon us.
Desperately praying that it would work, I fired off my Holy Element skill into the ice storm. The light from the blast momentarily blinded me, but I heard a satisfying boom of thunder echo across the battlefield. As my vision cleared, I saw that the ice storm had been strengthened, flash freezing both the flood and a good half of the sea monsters in a coat of ice.
Levius growled in surprise, but didn''t seem phased as Aurora and my clone jumped at the opportunity to finally hit him. What the heck, he wasn''t frozen either? Or damaged? Even as I used Grim Mantle to rush in to join them, I felt another uneasy pull in my gut.
"This is the most excitement I''ve had in centuries!" Levius roared with glee, his body glowing with a dark-blue light. There was a flash, and suddenly the three of us were staring at two copies of Levius.
No way. He could Duplicate himself as well?
One of the Levius clones sent out a blade of water, but my own clone leapt forward, tanking the hit and getting knocked back. He howled in pain as the Soultaker in his hands slipped from his grasp. The other Levius clone coated his fists with ice, surging forward to pounce on my clone.
However, Aurora quickly blocked his attack, forcing him on the defensive as I took the other Levius clone head-on. He sent out a torrent of ice shards my way, but I managed to dodge most of them, retaliating with a Death''s Shadow to slow his movements. Levius''s face contorted with pain, and I mercilessly cut him in half with my Soultaker, getting rid of one clone.
The clone''s pained cry was cut short as the halves fell to the ground, twitching before falling still. Blue blood seeped out, staining the translucent ice beneath me.
"Fucking... finally," I panted, turning around to see how Aurora was doing.
She was struggling against the ice-clad Levius, blade upon fist crashing as they seemed evenly matched. I took a moment to catch my breath, preparing to help my sister end the fight before Levius split again. I shouldn''t have let my guard down.
Too late, I sensed an enormous amount of energy coming from the corpse I had just slain behind me. Before I could move, I felt a hard shove pushing me away from the source. I managed to turn my head back to see my clone giving me a weak smile and a thumbs-up as the Levius corpse self-destructed, taking my clone out with it. He didn¡¯t have the Soultaker to negate the damage.
The impact from the explosion sent me flying through the air, but a quick Grim Mantle adjusted my trajectory, letting me land safely. I noticed that the area where the Levius corpse had been was now broken, with free-flowing water. Oh shit.
Cracks began to branch out from the unfrozen area, threatening to break the ice into smaller and smaller pieces. I cursed, whirling around to find where my sister was.
Aurora was now struggling against two Levius bosses, slowly losing ground as they began to overwhelm her. I gritted my teeth, pushing my body to its limits as I flew towards them, spamming my Death''s Shadow and Reap.
[Health: 541000]
Crap. Did he also have Galodon''s Tough Skin passive? Was Levius just the culmination of all the aquatic bosses?
Things were looking bad as I regrouped with my sister, now facing four Levius bosses even as I continued to spam my Skills. I berated myself for slipping up at such a crucial moment. We could''ve killed him had I not assumed that killing a clone was the end of that.
"Any... more... ideas?" Aurora managed to gasp out between ragged breaths. The quadruple Levius bosses were closing in, conjuring blades of water and frozen shards. I could feel the ice beneath our feet cracking and shifting, threatening to break free at any moment.
[Health: 246000]
[Death''s Shadow: 560/1148]
[Reap: 480/1148]
[Soultaker: 914016]
I clenched my jaw, frustrated. All my stats save for Risk had been restored, but I couldn''t get an opportunity to use the Soultaker''s damage to one-shot them all. My clone was on cooldown due to my carelessness, and it seemed as though my sister was on the verge of exhaustion.
"I''ve got one idea, but I need you to leave me and get Gigi to somehow group up the clones together," I muttered, dodging more attacks.
Aurora nodded, pushing herself to her limits and raced forward, weaving between the Levius bosses as she went. I hoped she could manage it.
As for me, I waited until the last second to fly up into the air as the Levius bosses converged on me, evading their fists. I immediately spammed my skills again, hoping to keep them distracted long enough for Gigi to bind them all together somehow.
[Health: 142080]
[Death''s Shadow: 50/1148]
[Reap: 10/1148]
Fuck. I had to stop, or else I''d run out of uses and they''d disappear. I ceased my Skills, dropping down to engage in melee combat with all four of the Levius bosses.
I smiled bitterly, pushing myself to the absolute limit as I fended off all four at once. Sure, I was a little under four times faster than all of them, but their synchronicity in attacks kept me on my toes, making it seem like I was fighting one entity.
"You''ve pushed me this far, Immortal! I am both excited and impressed!" I couldn''t tell which of the Levius clones had spoken, but it didn''t matter. All of my focus was directed towards defending and avoiding.
After what seemed like forever, my saving grace arrived in the form of a golden net that caught the Levius bosses by surprise. The net bound them together, causing confusion among them.
"Luquier!" Gigi shouted as she ran towards me, Aurora leading the way. "The net won''t hold them forever!"
That was fine. I only need a few seconds since my Soultaker could-
All four Levius bosses immediately broke out of their bonds, momentarily instilling fear and shock to everyone who witnessed it. The one who I assumed was the real one turned his head towards me, smiling with respect and triumph.
"I must say, I look forward to our next fight." All four Levius clones glowed brightly, preparing to split again.
Having exhausted all of my ideas and resources, I wasn''t sure if what I had in mind would work. Not that I had a moment to think about it.
I stowed my Soultaker in my Inventory and immediately casted the final Skill I hadn''t had the chance to try out.
[Final Gambit activated. Total damage: 82100 (+82100)]
[Player?!]
No one could even process what I had done as a black fog swirled up around me. The Levius bosses watched curiously as the fog sparked once.
"Ah, fuck. This is gonna hurt."
I blew up, the pain unimaginable, but over in an instant. None of the Levius bosses were prepared for it either as they were caught in the explosion.
[System alert: You have died.]
[...]
[System alert: Awakened Herald Sea Serpent God, Levius has been defeated.]
[Congratulations! Floor 30 has been cleared. Floor 31 has been opened.]
[Main contributors: Players Luquier Vaunt, Aurora Vaunt, Celine Saffron, Gigi Mai, Phoebe Chae.]
[System alert: Final Gambit triggered. Reviving user...]
****
[Updating¡]
[Items]
[Soultaker (914016)]
Chapter 28: Secrets Within Secrets
Unlike in the Grudge dungeon, I wasn''t in a spectral form, since Final Gambit triggered almost immediately after I died. The last thing I remember was excruciating pain and the next, standing in the middle of a frozen wasteland, surrounded by awestruck Players.
I fought the wave of nausea down as my vision filled up with system alert messages.
[You have gained 20.5 (x450) experience points.]
[You have gained 9225 experience points.]
[Level up!]
[System alert: ''Even Death Can''t Stop Me!'' Achievement has been updated.]
[Number of Deaths: 302 | Reduction: 30.2%]
[You have obtained ''Item Box''.]
[Congratulations! You have earned the achievement: ''At Long Last, Victory!'']
[You obtained Awakened Herald Sea Serpent God, Levius''s Flooded Kingdom Skill.]
As much as I wanted to check out all my rewards and my Status Window, I was quickly surrounded by Players cheering or asking for my autograph. Some of them were already talking about how they had heard stories about me, about how I had been on the list for rising Players, or how many of the famous guilds had started to take notice of me. It was all very surreal and flattering, but I couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty. After all, I was just using what prior knowledge I had of the game our world was now based on. That, and my abilities that let me cheat death.
"All Players, please! Mobs are still spawning even though the boss has been killed, so we need to stay on guard!" Gigi''s voice cut through the crowd and I saw that she was holding a golden megaphone. Really, she was such an amazing woman.
"Also keep in mind that the 30th floor Safe Zone has been opened! Those who are able to, please venture forth and establish relations with the NPCs as well as coordinate with any GPA personnel who arrive," the Technomancer finished, catching my eye and winking at me.
As the Players who were surrounding me and the ones scattered about the ruined castle changed focus, I was pulled away from the thick of the crowd, finding myself facing the rest of my party.
"Good job, Immortal¨C"
Celine''s words were cut off as my sister stepped up to me, jabbing her finger into my chest.
"The fuck, Lu? You could''ve told me you were planning to die. I was extremely upset when that shit happened," Aurora glared at me, but there was a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "You''re lucky Celine explained it to me, or I''d have killed you myself."
"Ah, sorry, Aurora," I mumbled, uncomfortable with how concerned she was. Sure, I wasn''t expecting her to be completely fine with my suicidal ingenuity, but I hadn''t thought that she would be this upset. "It''s just that I had a plan, and it worked, you know?"
"It''s Awra to you, little bro," Aurora stared at me for a moment, then pulled me in for a tight hug.
"I thought I lost you again, Lu," she whispered in my ear, "Don''t scare me like that again."
"I... won''t..." I replied, unable to grasp what was happening. First of all, I was still bitter towards my sister, and I was sure she knew this. Second, I had never seen this level of emotion from her before, even when we were close as kids. Third, what did she mean when she said she thought she lost me again?
Before I could process everything, Aurora let me go, giving me a punch in the gut. I doubled over in pain because she hadn''t held back.
"Better not, Lulu. I''ll actually beat your ass."
Yeah, this was the Aurora I once knew.
"We just killed the floor boss, and you guys are already fighting?" I heard the exasperation in Gigi''s voice as she joined us. A soothing warmth washed over me, restoring my body. Thank you, Celine.
"If I had a little brother or sister, I wouldn''t have done that to them, either!" Phoebe chipped in, causing Aurora to be defensive.
As Gigi tried to mediate between the two, Celine gave me an unreadable expression.
"How are you feeling?" the Saint asked, tilting her head slightly. "Mentally, to be precise."
"Er, I''m okay, I guess," I gave her a weak smile. "I''m used to it, after all."
Celine didn''t speak for a moment, simply looking at me with her head tilted. I could feel her gaze digging into my mind, searching for something. After what felt like an eternity, she finally smiled, albeit sadly.
"As someone who''s also returned from the other side a few times, I can tell if someone''s resurrection greatly affected them. You truly do not think twice about dying, Immortal. I''m not sure if that''s a good or bad thing." She paused, thinking for a moment. "But... I''m grateful you did what you did. If you hadn''t sacrificed yourself, we might have all been in trouble, or even perished there. So, thank you."
"No problem, Saint," I smiled back at her. It was the best I could do in this situation. I was glad that she understood my intentions, even if she was a little disapproving.
Celine nodded, then glanced at the green portal that had cracked open behind the crumbled throne. "Shall we enter the 30th floor Safe Zone now?"
"Yeah, I''m ready to get out of here."
The 30th floor Safe Zone was nothing like the 10th or 20th. In fact, it seemed like it was a fully developed kingdom now, with lush green fields, clear blue skies, and a vibrant town bustling with activity. The cobbled roads were now smoothly paved, and the buildings were made of smelted stone and marble instead of wood.
The NPC shops and stalls that were primitive in the previous two Safe Zones were now run by actual NPCs dressed in elaborate attire, offering a wide variety of items. Even the bustling tavern had been transformed, with a proper roof and sturdy tables inside. A massive castle dominated the center of the town, its spires reaching up towards the heavens.
Players were beginning to interact with the NPCs, getting a feel for the new expansion that the 30th floor Safe Zone had over the lower floors. Up ahead, I even saw a couple of banners with various symbols and color schemes being carried into the castle, probably to establish recruitment booths for guilds.
"Seems like the higher we go, the more advanced the Safe Zones become," I muttered to myself, taking in the sight of the bustling town.
"Indeed," Celine nodded, walking beside me. "But don''t let the luxury of this place make you complacent. I''m sure that the further you progress, the more dangerous the challenges become."
"I know that very well," I smiled back wryly, when a familiar shop caught my eye.
[!!! Player...]
"Yeah, I got it," I muttered under my breath to Sephera, then turned to Celine, "Hey, why don''t you go on ahead? Let my sister and everyone else know that I''m going to stop by a shop?"
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Celine nodded and smiled. "Of course. I''ll let them know you''re on your way."
I broke away, jogging over to the shop. I entered, feeling a slight nervousness for what I''d face next.
"Hello, dear. I see you''ve returned safely," Lucinda greeted me once more. The shop hadn''t changed much, save for a few new items on display. "How can I help you today?"
"I..." For a moment, I was taken aback. The elderly woman seemed to be... younger? At least, she didn''t have as many wrinkles as before, and I could see a more lively spark in her amber eyes. Her white hair had grown darker, too.
"Er, I just had a lot of questions for you," I mumbled hesitantly.
"Oh, of course, dear. Please, ask away," Lucinda said with a kind smile. "I''ve been expecting you to return with some questions, and I''m happy to help however I can."
I took my Soultaker out of my Inventory. Lucinda didn''t seem fazed, as if she knew I didn''t mean to harm her with it.
"When you gave me the Cloak of the Guide, this sword was awakened. Did you know that this was going to happen?" I asked the shopkeeper. I had checked her Status Window just to make sure, and Lucinda was definitely an NPC.
Lucinda chuckled softly. "Oh, yes. The sword, or rather its very essence, has always been dormant, waiting for a worthy wielder. You see, your cloak is also special. It''s not just an ordinary garb; it''s a symbol of hope and guidance. When I gave it to you, I knew that it would come in handy."
The Soultaker that had been silent up until now trembled, as if it was remembering something. "You... I recognize you..."
Lucinda smiled. "I am glad to see that you recognize me. I have been waiting for you to come back, to see how you would grow and change. And you have, dear."
"I don''t... fully recall who you are..." the sword shook in my hands. "Why is it that you feel so familiar?"
"Who are you?" I added softly, gazing at Lucinda. "You seem to know my Soultaker, and I have a feeling you know the truth about my abilities."
Lucinda smiled again, her eyes softening. "It is not time for you to know that, dear. When you''re ready, you''ll know who I am without me telling you."
"Are you... the Soultaker''s master?"
The elderly, or I guess not as elderly woman anymore laughed. "No, no. Nothing of the sort. I am merely just a shopkeeper."
"But you know my sword..."
Lucinda made a face. "Dear, you''ll know everything in due time. Right now, you are not prepared for that, and you will need to grow much stronger than you currently are."
"But how am I supposed to know who you are if you don''t tell me?" I asked, feeling frustrated.
"Dear, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I can''t," Lucinda smiled sadly. "My true name is ********."
[!!! I can''t hear it, Luquier!]
"I...cannot either," the Soultaker gasped quietly.
I stared at Lucinda in shock. "You''re not a true NPC, are you? But you''re not a Player either..."
"I am what I am," Lucinda smiled. "And I have been here since the beginning, watching over the world and its inhabitants. I have seen many Players come and go, and I have seen you grow into the person you are now. For now, just keep in mind that I am very fond of you, Player."
The Soultaker seemed to shudder at this, and I could almost feel its desire to reach out to Lucinda, to touch her. But it remained in my hand, as if it was content with where it was.
I swallowed, deciding to just roll with it for now. "Okay... so then why am I here? I have a feeling I''m only able to meet you because it''s important."
Lucinda smiled. "Not this time, dear. I simply wished to see you after your endeavors."
[e.e What is this old lady talking about...]
"That''s it?" I asked her.
"For now, dear. I will always be here for you when you need me," she assured me. "But for now, you should focus on your training and getting stronger. You have much ahead of you, and the world needs you."
"Oh!" I gasped, suddenly remembering my rewards. "I need to check my stats and stuff."
Lucinda waved a hand. "Feel free to do so in the privacy of my shop. Once you exit, I will see you again soon..."
"Huh? Wait, but I still have so many questions¨C"
I literally blinked once, and the cozy shop was gone, leaving me standing in the middle of an empty room.
"You said... that was the one who gave you your cloak?" the Soultaker broke the silence, quietly trembling in my hands.
I nodded, looking around the empty room, feeling lost and confused. "Yeah. I didn''t even know she was more than an NPC, and she gave me this cloak... and I thought she was just some old lady running a magic shop, but she seemed to know me..."
I shook my head, clearing my thoughts and opening up my Status Window. I''d think about that later. For now, I needed to use the 920460 Stat Points I received and check on all the other stuff I got. Then, I¡¯d rejoin the others.
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1240]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 150000 | Strength: 100000]
[Speed: 100000 | Magic: 100000]
[Risk: 40000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 8%]
I put the remaining 208060 points into my Soultaker via Risk, bringing its damage total up to 1122076. It shivered in my hands, then let out a rather weird noise, kind of like a half moan, half hiss. I immediately stowed it away in my Inventory before it could say anything.
[._. It''s only been a short while, but you''ve grown exponentially strong, Player. I don''t know whether to be scared or proud. Or both.]
"Considering that''s what you thought before I faced off against Levius, I wouldn''t go around saying I''m strong yet. I know very well just how limitless things can be."
[If you say so. By the way, I noticed you put significantly less points into Risk this time around. Why?]
"As much as I''d like the potential of infinite Stat Points, I need to maintain a balance between Risk and the Soultaker," I grimaced, opening up my Achievements tab. "By far, it''s the strongest weapon in my arsenal, including my Skills, and it''s also the most risky. But keeping too many Risk points might bite me in the ass later, if the pain penalty becomes difficult for my other abilities to handle. And plus¡" I trailed off, hesitant to finish my thought about my specter.
[With that kind of Speed? Who would be able to catch you?]
"Anyone who could halve that stat, steal it, or simply just catch me off guard," I replied flatly. "I was faster than the four Levius clones and still had to blow myself up, remember?"
[....Git gud.]
Ignoring Sephera, I tapped on the ''At Long Last, Victory!'' Achievement, not really expecting anything based on the name alone.
[Achievement: At Long Last, Victory!]
[Acquired by defeating an opponent previously undefeated.]
[Description: Breaking through the limits of reality, you were finally able to beat the one you never could within cyberspace. Upon sacrificing half of Risk points, allows you to simulate an unknown floor or dungeon within the world of Last Stand. Can only be used once per day.]
[?!?!?!?!]
I didn''t realize that my jaw had dropped reading the description. Aside from returning back to the physical realm of Last Stand, the achievement seemed to know the personal struggle I had with the virtual game. Was that even possible?
"H-hey, Sephera..."
[I''m... just as confused, Player. I''ve never seen or heard of an Achievement like this before. And I''ve listened to Admins brag about their Player''s rarest Achievements.]
"Who... or what exactly is the system?"
[I am... not sure. All I know is, it''s the reason behind all of this.]
I swallowed hard. I couldn''t shake the feeling that playing the virtual game, getting sucked into the world itself, and now having a system that was aware of this was all connected somehow.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1240]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 150000 | Strength: 100000]
[Speed: 100000 | Magic: 100000]
[Risk: 40000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 8%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 1240/1240]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 1240/1240]
[Reap 1240/1240]
[Final Gambit 1240/1240]
[Death Match 629/1240]
[Grim Mantle (Passive)]
[Duplicate (1x) 1240/1240]
[Tough Skin (Passive)]
[Flooded Kingdom (?) 1240/1240]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Bullying the Weak!]
[Overwhelming Strength!]
[At Long Last, Victory!]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (1122076)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
[Grudge of the Fallen core (x1)]
[Cloak of the Guide]
[Item Box (x1)]
Chapter 29: Family Feud
Whatever. I assume I''d find answers once I used it. I closed the tab and opened up my Skills window, a little nervous after reading the contents of my new Achievement.
[Flooded Kingdom 1240/1240]
[Slow: 5% | Slow Duration: 100000 seconds | Duration: 100000 seconds | Cooldown: 1x (24 hours)]
[Description: Allows user to flood area with chilling water, enabling the user to shift form into liquid and traverse anywhere the flood reaches. All defined enemies are slowed within the flood.]
Oh nice. A semi-normal and useful skill. And my Magic stat gave it a day''s worth of active duration, a nice trade-off from the day cooldown. All my other Skills had updated and refreshed, though I lamented the fact that my Death Match would now take even longer to return. Actually, when I thought about it, as long as I continued to level up, I didn''t think it would ever come back up.
Coming to terms with the fact that I''d probably never use it again, I moved on to the final reward, grabbing the Item Box and opening it.
[Generating Item based on performance....]
[You have obtained ''Ring of Echoed Whispers''.]
Oh? That sounded interesting. I fingered the silver ring, finding it cold to the touch.
[Name: Ring of Echoed Whispers]
[Traits: Bound]
[Description: Allows the user to summon a specter of the last opponent that slayed them. Specter''s stats based on peak of opponent, remaining until defeated. Can only be used once per day.]
[Last Opponent: Awakened Herald Sea Serpent God, Levius.]
[!!!]
What the fuck?! This was an amazing item. Not only could I summon the specter of the last opponent that killed me, but it had its stats at its peak power?
[Wait, but I thought you killed yourself :o]
"Maybe it doesn''t count suicide," I murmured, putting the ring on. I was filled with a strange sense of power, as if the knowledge that I could summon my last opponent and use them against others was enough to make me feel invincible. It was a strange and intoxicating feeling. "Wait, my duplicate died to him. Think the ring was counting that?"
[It would explain why the floor boss'' the last opponent.]
I smiled softly to myself. Besides dying, the confusing conversation with the questionable NPC Lucinda, and my strange Achievement, the rewards gave me the feeling of satisfaction that I usually craved for in video games. Honestly, I was beginning to wonder if there was something wrong with me for enjoying this new world.
True to her words, as soon as I stepped out of the shop, I turned around, finding a new building filled with Players bustling inside. There were no signs that Lucinda or her store had existed, further making me question just who exactly she was.
With more Players now filling the grand town-themed Safe Zone, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of belonging. The air was thick with excitement and anticipation, as if everyone was eagerly ready to continue climbing the tower. Beyond, I saw the castle, already decorated with guild banners waving in the wind.
I took my time to get there, mulling over the new Achievement I obtained. The fact that I''d be able to get a ''practice round'' for a level or dungeon in Last Stand was almost like cheating. The downside was I''d have to give up half of my Risk points for that, but I was certain if I cleared the practice round, I''d get it all back and then some. It was a little off-putting how personalized the descriptions were for it, but at this point, I wasn''t going to let that affect me.
Hell, Levius seemed to remember me, and we had only encountered each other in the virtual copy. It wasn''t a far-fetched guess to think that whoever or whatever the system was knew of me as well.
Finally, I reached the gates of the castle, nodding to the IP personnel before heading in. Within the interior of the castle, I saw that Players representing guilds were calling out to other unregistered Players from their recruitment booths, trying to get them to join. The room had been decorated with streamers, banners, and other decorations in the guild colors.
Up ahead, near the rather simplistic golden throne, a green portal hummed quietly, guarded by more IP personnel. There were a few groups of Players chattering amongst themselves, probably making preparations before heading into the 31st floor. I spotted Celine talking to Gigi off to the side.
"Hey guys," I said, walking up to them. Celine glanced at me and nodded emotionlessly as Gigi gave me a warm smile.
"Hey, Luquier. Your sister''s somewhere around here," the Technomancer replied.
"I don''t care about that," I cringed. "Just wondering what you two are talking about."
"Oh, we were¨C"
"What the appropriate attire would be for the induction tomorrow," Celine interrupted Gigi. "It''s important that we look the part."
"Like I said before, just don''t look sloppy," Gigi said weakly. "I''m not sure why you''re so fixated on the small details, Celine."
"Because we want to make a good impression," Celine replied curtly. "Right, Immortal?"
"Er, sure," I replied, glancing down at my clothes. I was still wearing my usual attire: jeans, a shirt, and sneakers. With the addition of my blue cloak and silver ring, it was comfortable, but it didn''t exactly scream ''fashion icon''. "I''ll... try to find something nicer, I guess."
Celine''s eyes narrowed as she appraised my ensemble. "Something that isn''t casual wear would be a start."
"Why don''t you help him with that?" Gigi smiled at us. Noo, I wanted you to do that.
"I suppose," Celine nodded in agreement. "Do you have any other non-casual wear within your closet?"
Before I could reply or suggest that Gigi help me out instead, I sensed a presence rushing towards me.
"Hey, Lu! I need to talk to you!"
My blood ran cold at the sound of my sister''s voice. Even as I turned around, I saw Aurora had joined our group, smiling excitedly as a red-haired man caught up to her.
"Jeez... Aurora... I''ve never seen you so energetic before..." the man next to my sister wheezed.
"Well, that''s because this is my little bro, Luquier!" she exclaimed, gesturing to me. "He''s a Player too, and we recently reunited. He doesn''t have a guild, so I was thinking he could join ours!"
"Wait, what?" I sputtered. "I don''t want to join your guild, Aurora."
Aurora frowned. "Honor our bet, Lu. And why not?" She crossed her arms, staring at me with a hint of disappointment. Did she really think we were okay after one boss fight?
"Because, I want to see what other options there are," I countered, watching the man beside her finally catch his breath. "And you literally abandoned me when I was 15."
Aurora clenched her jaw. I could tell she was thinking long and hard, but I wasn''t sure what about. The tension suddenly thickened, and Gigi''s hands glowed with a golden light. Celine and the man watched nervously.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
''What will it take for you to forgive me?" Aurora quietly asked.
I could feel myself heating up with rage. I couldn''t believe that she just asked that, as if it was as simple as her doing what I wanted would suddenly make the pain of the last few years disappear.
"I don''t know," I finally gritted out. "But a good start would be an explanation. One day we were sitting down in front of that old tv playing games and the next day, you were gone. Mom and Dad wouldn''t tell me why, but they got worse because of it. I was scared to come home, scared to even leave. And you never came back. You never reached out. When our parents finally passed away, it was just me at their funeral."
Aurora couldn''t look me in the eyes, clenching her jaw tighter. I waited, growing more impatient by the minute to hear her response. Finally, she raised her head.
"Let''s duel, Lu."
Aurora''s words hung in the air, and for a moment, I couldn''t believe what I''d just heard. A duel? Was she serious? I glanced at everyone else, then back at Aurora. She met my gaze unflinchingly.
"We''ll duel in a deafened zone, so that the others can''t hear, but they can watch," Aurora continued. "I know you can''t hold back whenever you see me, and I know our beef is making the others uncomfortable."
Shame began to creep over me, mingling with my anger. She was right. I knew that my hostility toward my sister was making things uncomfortable for everyone else. And a duel... maybe that was the only way to really settle things between us. We''d never been much of a talking family, anyway.
"That''s fine by me," I muttered. "When I win, you''ll come clean. And revoke the bet we made before."
Aurora smiled thinly, a glint of pride and competitiveness flickering in her eyes. "When you win? I saw your stats just now, little bro. They''re impressive, but numbers aren''t everything."
I narrowed my eyes. "Just remember the terms. When I win, you tell me what I want to know."
"Fine. When I win, you''ll continue to honor the bet." Aurora swiped the air in front of her.
"That''s it?" I asked, momentarily surprised by the lack of weight in her terms. "You don''t want anything else?"
"I just want my little brother back." Aurora''s voice was barely audible as a blue message screen popped up in front of me.
[System alert: Player Aurora Vaunt has challenged you to a duel. Accept?]
[Yes | No]
I pushed down the guilt and sadness that came out of nowhere at my sister''s words, pressing the yes option. The castle we were in shifted, gradually fading away as it was replaced by a virtual recreation of the room.
[Player... are you sure about this?]
"I never learned how to express my feelings through words," I mumbled at Sephera''s message. "Sorta runs in the family."
[System alert: Replication of immediate area will prevent noise from escaping. Participating duelists will appear as holographic images to other Players. All damage, Skills, and abilities will be simulated as per the condition of the Safe Zone.]
The dueling zone was complete; the castle had been replicated in a blueish, grid-like design, reminding me of a blueprint. Everyone else had disappeared, leaving me and Aurora facing off against each other.
[System alert: Duel will conclude once a duelist''s Health runs out, upon forfeit from either party, or by mutual conceding.]
"This time, I''m not holding back, Luquier." Aurora raised a hand, pulling her giant broadsword out. "You want to know what it''s like to fight against someone who actually cares about you? Someone who remembers what it was like to grow up with you? To be your older sister?"
"I do," I scowled, equipping my Soultaker. "In return, you''ll know what it''s like to fight against someone who can''t stand you, who wants you to suffer for what you''ve done."
"What the hell did I just get brought into?" the sword mumbled, trembling in my hands.
There was no countdown, no hesitation. As soon as we were ready, the both of us instinctively launched at each other.
[System alert: ''Untouchable.'' triggered. +1479]
There was no countdown, no hesitation. As soon as we were ready, the both of us instinctively launched at each other. Our swords clashed in mid-swing, and I felt some of my strength suddenly leave me.
[System alert: A portion of your stats has been stolen.]
[Health: 57040 | Strength: 35525]
[Speed: 35505 | Magic: 35000]
I smiled wryly. Even after Aurora stole 25% of my stats, I was far superior than her. I only needed to swing a little harder with my Soultaker, and the duel was mine.
"Hey, Lu," Aurora suddenly said, her smile devoid of warmth. "What Skill did you get from the 30th floor boss?"
"Huh?" I blinked, caught off-guard by her question and her calmness.
"Can''t be better than the one I got, or else you''d have used it already, right?" Aurora''s body glowed with a green aura. I didn''t have time to process what she was doing as the light filled the entire castle room.
[System alert: Your stats have been halved.]
Oh fuck. Shit, she had Levius''s halving Skill?! All I got was a utility flood, so this seemed a little unfair.
Aurora batted me back during my surprise, but I regained my footing as I landed. I watched her carefully, the both of us slowly circling each other. Besides my Health, I still had the upper hand in every other stat, but there was no telling what else my sister had up her sleeve.
Her Title ability and halving Skill were unavoidable; I came to terms with the fact that there was nothing I could''ve done. That just meant I had to avoid her other Skills, whatever they may be. I knew she had a green force field that absorbed attacks, but would eventually crumble under too much damage. Beyond that, I had to be wary.
"So, you wanted to see what Skill I got, then?" I dryly replied, casting Flooded Kingdom. Immediately, a few inches of chilling water rose up from the ground. An inconvenience before, I found that the water didn''t hinder my movements at all.
"Still lacking, little bro," Aurora said, a cruel grin on her face. "I''m disappointed."
My sister always had a knack for getting on my nerves, and this time was no different. I shot forward, launching a series of rapid slashes with my Soultaker. Incredibly, Aurora was able to keep up, albeit barely. With a rough 3000 difference in Speed points, I''d have thought I had the upper hand, but it seemed like Aurora''s experience allowed her to keep up. Damn, so this was what they meant by numbers weren''t everything.
I weaved in a couple of Death''s Shadows and Reaps, trying to pressure Aurora. As expected, her green barrier absorbed my Skills, though I could tell she was beginning to tire. My sister was strong, but I had the advantage of being able to use my Speed and Magic stats to maintain a relentless assault. The fight had only lasted a few minutes, but it felt like hours. Every time one of us landed a blow, it was like the world itself shuddered.
There was no talking, no breathing, only the dull thuds of metal on metal and the occasional spellcast. My body ached from the exertion, my muscles burning with each movement. But I pushed forward, each strike a desperate attempt to end this. The battle felt like a dance, each of us trying to outmaneuver the other, but it was Aurora who had the advantage. Her skill with a blade was unmatched, and her defenses were impenetrable.
Even as I exploited Flooded Kingdom''s water form shifting, my sister adapted quickly, able to read my movements within a couple of instances. I had to admit, she was good. Damn good. But, I was better.
With a deep breath, I managed to knock Aurora away, immediately casting Duplicate. A clone of myself flashed into existence with a blue light, and wordlessly, the both of us renewed our assault on Aurora. A ghost of a smile briefly appeared on her face, and I had a bad feeling in my gut.
Just as my clone was about to land a clean hit to end the match, a green pillar of light erupted from underneath him, causing him to vanish in a puff of green smoke. He didn''t even get a chance to scream. Aurora''s smile widened as she faced me alone once more.
[Health: 114080 | Strength: 71050]
[Speed: 67460 | Magic: 70000]
[!!! What just happened?!]
No yeah, what the fuck?! I stared incredulously at her. Aurora chuckled humorlessly.
"Courtesy of my Avarice, it''s a Skill called Total Devour. Allows me to absorb a single Skill from a monster or Player," my sister explained with a smirk. "I''ve been saving it for just such an occasion. Looks like it paid off."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1240]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 150000 (56250) | Strength: 100000 (37500)]
[Speed: 100000 (38055) | Magic: 100000 (37500)]
[Risk: 40000 (20000) | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: 8%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 1240/1240]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 1240/1240]
[Reap 1240/1240]
[Final Gambit 1240/1240]
[Death Match 629/1240]
[Grim Mantle (Passive)]
[Duplicate (1x) 1240/1240]
[Tough Skin (Passive)]
[Flooded Kingdom (1x) 1240/1240]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Bullying the Weak!]
[Overwhelming Strength!]
[At Long Last, Victory!]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (1122076)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
[Grudge of the Fallen core (x1)]
[Cloak of the Guide]
[Ring of Echoed Whispers]
Chapter 30: Family Feuds - Part 2
Aurora charged, giving me no time to breathe as I found myself on the defensive, shifting into water more frequently to avoid her slashes. She didn''t notice that I swapped my Soultaker out for my Silver Serpent.
Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to completely evade all her attacks, getting hit quite a few times. I grimaced in pain, seeing my Health begin to rapidly drop lower and lower. In a few seconds, I was sitting around 20000 Health, my sister now toying with me.
"Where did all your fire go, Lu?" My sister taunted as she circled me, the water around us shimmering in the dim light. "You were so full of rage when we started. Weren''t you going to make me suffer for what I did to you?"
"Why are you like this?" I snarled through gritted teeth. "First you act like you care about me, then you pull this shit. It''s like you''re not bothered that you hurt me."
Aurora''s eyes twitched. "I do care about you."
"Then why?" I roared, swinging my sword and missing as my sister retaliated with a slash of her own. Damn, 16000 left. "Why would you leave without saying a word? Why cut off contact? And now, why act like nothing happened?"
Aurora''s expression twisted into a look of anger and pain, but she quickly regained her composure. "I had to. I didn''t plan on leaving you behind for so long, but I had to make sure I got out. I wanted to make sure I had all the things I needed to come back for you."
She stepped closer, her eyes boring into mine. "I had to become stronger, so that when I returned, I could protect you. I had to make sure I had enough money and resources to give you everything you ever wanted."
"But you never did."
Aurora''s features twisted, a flash of pain flitting across her eyes. "I tried, I swear I tried. I sent you letters, I called your number, I emailed you. But every time, they''d get bounced back. It was like the world was conspiring against us. I thought you''d understand. You of all people would understand that I couldn''t just give up."
"That, I could understand. Our parents were blocking you. But after they passed, I''d have thought you''d come back," I replied coolly, my anger rising. "So, what excuse do you have for that?"
Aurora''s eyes flashed, and for a moment, I thought she might lunge at me. Instead, she took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. "I... I thought you''d be better off without me. That you''d be able to move on and live your life. I didn''t want to be a burden to you, or hold you back."
I swung my sword at her.
"I waited so long for my sister, for the person who I thought would protect me!" I roared, missing all of my attacks. Aurora''s face never broke, watching me with eyes full of regret and pain. "And you''re right, I think I''m better off without you."
With a burst of anger, I lunged at her, swinging my sword wildly. She easily blocked my attacks, and for a moment, I thought I had the upper hand. But then she countered with a swift kick to my chest, sending me flying through the air. I hit the ground hard, the breath knocked out of me.
"Our parents were also involved with some shady people," Aurora''s voice was quiet and calm. "When they passed away, they were unable to get to you, since they never knew you existed. They knew I did, but by then, I was already out of their reach. I was strong enough to deal with them. You weren''t."
I struggled to my feet, checking my Health stat. 15000. Almost there.
"Even if I came back for you, kept you safe, it wouldn''t have been much of a life. You''d have to constantly live in fear and I''d have to make sure you''d never be in danger. Leaving you alone... you''ve made some friends. Got a comfortable and safe life. I wasn''t worried anymore."
Aurora''s words cut through me, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure what to say. She was right. I had made a life for myself. I had a friend and a somewhat stable job. But it still didn''t change the fact that she was my sister, my family.
"So now that the world''s like this, you just want to pretend it never happened?" I asked, my voice shaking. "Now that we''ve become Players, we can just brute force our way through things?"
"There''s a good chance they might be Players as well," Aurora replied, still stiff. "But that''s why I''m wanting to fix our problem now. Mend the bridge. You''ll see that things aren''t so bad after the match."
My cloak and Tough Skin passive were blinking alerts at me, coaxing me to use them. The ring on my finger tempted me to summon Levius. I ignored the urges and gripped my Silver Serpent tighter. Things weren''t adding up. If my sister truly wanted us to fix our relationship, she would''ve ended the duel already. Her stubbornness would cause her to force me to go along with whatever she thought would help us. So why did it feel like she was testing me?
Instead of replying, I charged at her, swinging my sword and alternating my Skills. As expected, Aurora easily blocked all of my attacks. She smiled sadly as we danced around each other. "I''m sorry," she said, her voice barely audible over the clashing of our weapons. With a sudden maneuver, she slammed the hilt of her sword into my stomach, knocking me away and the wind out of my lungs. "You''re just gonna have to get stronger before you''re able to beat me."
I landed on the ground, the water around us rippling from the impact. A blue message screen popped up in front of my face.
[System alert: ''Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.'' Achievement triggered.]
[Increasing stats by 200% for 1 minute.]
[Strength: 112500] [Speed: 114164] [Magic: 112500]
I immediately used my cloak''s ability, restoring some of my Health as I nimbly leapt up and blazed towards Aurora. simultaneously swapping my Silver Serpent out for my Soultaker. The shock on my sister''s face when she realized I now outclassed her was enough to fuel me. "I''ve been getting stronger this whole time," I growled. "And I''m only going to keep getting better."
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
Could I have won by summoning Levius and continuing to use my Soultaker in conjunction with spamming my Skills? Probably. I could''ve used Holy Element on my Flooded Kingdom and doubled its effects too. But I just wanted to return all of the pain my sister gave me in one swing.
Even as her blade moved to block my attack, it was too late. My sword was already slicing through her body. But I could have sworn that I saw a relieved smile on her face.
As the Soultaker cleaved through her body, Aurora never made a sound, simply watching me with an unreadable expression. It was unnerving to say the least, but I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it as a blue message screen popped up.
[System alert: Player Luquier Vaunt has defeated Player Aurora Vaunt. The duel will now conclude.]
The virtual replica of the castle faded away, bringing me and my sister back to reality. I stood there, staring at Aurora, who didn''t seem bothered as we were surrounded by our friends and other Players in the castle once again.
"Are you guys... are you two okay?" Gigi asked, running up to us.
"Yeah," Aurora replied, still staring at me. "We''re fine."
Her tone made it clear that we weren''t, but I didn''t want to argue about it in front of everyone. Gigi, oblivious to the undercurrent, smiled and clapped her hands together. "I''m glad you two settled your differences! Though, I must say, everyone was absolutely entranced by how fiercely you two fought each other. I think even most of the members in Enigma would be especially impressed by your strength, Luquier."
"Thanks, I guess," I muttered under my breath, stowing away my Soultaker. Aurora gave a stiff nod to everyone, walking away to the medical tent. I wanted to follow, but Celine came up to me.
"You must have had an intense grudge for you to be fighting like that, Immortal," Celine whispered, her gaze expressionless. "At least you had the power to back it up."
I blinked at her, surprised by her words. It felt like she was the first person to actually understand why I had been fighting so hard. What I had heard about her sister... was Celine able to relate to me?
Regardless, I had won the match, and gained a little bit of the truth. It didn''t seem like Aurora was in the mood to come clean, so I decided to leave her be. I had a feeling that I would be seeing her again soon.
"What are you planning to do now, Luquier?" Gigi asked. I glanced around, seeing Players bustling about as they settled into the castle. I pulled my phone out of my Inventory, seeing how late it had become. With everything I had done so far, I achieved a lot more than I expected.
"I''ll stop for now and get some rest," I replied to Gigi. "Tomorrow''s the induction after all, right?"
She nodded, a small smile on her face. "Right. Well, go ahead and get some rest. You''ve earned it. And... good luck."
Ah, I felt like I could always count on Gigi to cheer me up, whether she was aware of it or not. Celine gave me a side glance.
"I''ll be at your place in the morning, then. Make sure you have some nice attire set aside, Immortal."
I scowled but nodded my head in acknowledgement. Waving goodbye to the group, I headed to the red portal, ready to get out of the tower. For some reason I glanced back, catching sight of my sister watching me. Her face still expressionless, she glanced away, turning to talk to one of the medic-type Players.
After I flew back to my apartment and washed up, exhaustion settled into my body. I laid in my bed, staring up at the ceiling. The events of today weighed heavily on my mind, but I banished them, checking on the new stuff I got. Aside from the pending quest I had yet to complete, I had grown exponentially stronger, with a couple of nice rewards and perks.
Sleepily, I stared at the new gear I had acquired, feeling a sense of accomplishment. With such absurd abilities, my Silver Serpent was rendered useless, though I just couldn''t bring myself to part with it. It was the first weapon that successfully got me through my ordeal, a memory both bitter and sweet.
As for my most recent Achievement... that was interesting. I pulled up the screen again, pondering over the possibilities I could do with it. Sucked that I''d have to use half my Risk every time I wanted to run a trial, but at least it''d give me insight on what I could expect. Speaking of which...
"Hey, Sephera?"
[Yes? :o]
"This achievement said I could simulate a floor or dungeon within Last Stand. I''m assuming it means the place where you''re at. But I thought only towers existed there?"
[Hmm... you''re right. Only towers were supposed to exist within Last Stand. Dungeons are only accessible on Earth. Maybe it''s a hidden feature only you''re able to access? I''m fairly certain other Admins don''t have knowledge of this.]
I frowned. It did seem plausible, but there was just something about the way the achievement was written that stuck out to me.
"Are Admins the only entities that exist in Last Stand?"
[...Not sure. That''s a good question, Luquier. As a Rank 2 Admin, I don''t have total knowledge of this place, but maybe a higher ranking Admin would.]
A question suddenly came to me.
"Just out of curiosity... how did you become an Admin?"
Sephera didn''t reply for a while.
[Honestly, I don''t know. One day I just woke up here, surrounded by other Rank 1 Admins. There was a voice in our heads, telling us everything we needed to know to do our jobs. Other than that, I don''t recall much about the beginning of my existence.]
"Huh." I mulled over Sephera''s words. The idea of waking up surrounded by other Admins, with a voice in their heads, seemed strange to say the least. The more I delved deeper into the new world, the more questions I had that didn''t seem like they''d be answered anytime soon.
[At any rate, I think you should get some rest, Player. You did a lot today. Even masochists need their energy, right?]
Irritation pricked at me, but Sephera was right. I didn''t have the energy to correct her as I cleared the screens and rolled onto my side, closing my eyes.
True to her word, I awoke to the sound of knocking at my door and my phone ringing in my ear. Immediately in a bad mood, I sat up in bed and rubbed the sleep from my eyes, debating on whether or not to answer the door. The knocking continued, growing louder and more insistent with each passing second. Finally, I gave in and stumbled out of bed, picking up the call.
"Hello?" I answered as I opened the door.
"Good morning, Immortal." Celine said, standing outside as her voice echoed through my phone. "I see that you''re awake."
I sighed, turning around and allowing her to come in. Celine shut the door behind her and took a seat at the small desk in the corner of my room. "Have you set aside proper attire for the induction later today?"
I glanced at Celine, taking in her outfit. She was dressed in a sleek, black suit that fit her frame perfectly, her long dark-red hair pulled back into a neat bun. In contrast, I was still wearing the same clothes I had been sleeping in: a pair of ratty sweatpants and an old T-shirt. "Uh, yeah. I was going to change," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt.
"You don''t have professional wear, do you?" Celine''s magenta eyes bore into me. Still straight-faced, I was able to tell that she was disappointed in me.
"Your Title sees through everything right? I''m guessing you know the answer already."
"Were you just planning to show up dressed like that?"
"No," I replied defensively. "I was gonna wear my nice trackpants and a clean shirt."
That earned me another subtly judgmental stare. Celine gave a long sigh as she stood up.
"It''s a good thing I came in the morning. Let''s go, Immortal."
"Go? Go where?" I asked hesitantly.
"To shop for clothing. You need to look the part if you''re going to be joining Enigma."
Chapter 31: Relaxing IRL
As a sort of revenge, I made sure to fly the both of us erratically towards the center of the city, relishing in the silent and stiff terror Celine must have been experiencing as we darted past skyscrapers and other flying objects. Once I felt satisfied with my little power trip, I slowed down and landed gently in a shopping district, releasing my grip on Celine. No one seemed shocked at our arrival nor the black virtual wings that folded back into me. Huh. Seems like the world had grown used to Players.
"Th-thank... you, Immortal," Celine managed, still breathing hard from the adrenaline rush. She easily composed herself to my annoyance as we walked through the bustling shopping district, taking in the sights and sounds around us. The Lambda Sector was pretty much the same city I knew, save for an obvious jump in technology. Floating screens, holographic advertisements, and hovercarts filled the air, making the city seem even more vibrant and alive. It felt like a game hub with all the cool futuristic technology floating about.
Despite the morning sun barely peeking over the horizon, the streets were already teeming with people. They flowed in and out of stores, some carrying bags of clothes and others just browsing. Celine led the way, her stride confident and purposeful as she wove through the crowd. I followed behind, feeling a bit grumpy from having to be up so early.
"I get that it''s a special event or whatever, but there aren''t going to be a lot of people there, right?" I asked Celine, remembering my promise to Tessa about asking for her invitation. I hope she forgot about it. "Why are you so obsessed with this?"
"It''s a chance for me to prove myself," Celine replied, not looking back. "A chance to show that I''m not just Chronia''s sister."
I sighed. "I didn''t mean it like that," I said. "I just don''t see what the big deal is. You''re already in Enigma, right? It''s not like you''re getting kicked out or anything."
"We''re not in Enigma yet," Celine corrected. "And it''s important to have a good first impression."
I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Okay, fine. So what do you want to get?"
"For you, a new wardrobe." Celine led me to a department store with a large, inviting window display. The mannequins inside were dressed in a variety of outfits, from tailored suits to casual wear. "You''ll need something both professional and stylish. Judging from the limited selection in your closet, some other clothes as well."
I scowled, but followed her inside. The store was brightly lit and impeccably organized, with racks upon racks of clothing on display. Celine immediately made a beeline for the men''s section, while I wandered over to the shoes. I wasn''t much of a fashion guy, but I figured it wouldn''t hurt to pick up a few basics.
After browsing for a while, I found a pair of black dress shoes that looked halfway decent, and a few casual pairs of sneakers and boots. I brought them over to the register, where Celine was already waiting with a pile of clothes. She''d picked out a few suits, some dress shirts, and a few pairs of slacks.
[Kinda seems like a date, no?]
I ignored Sephera''s message and raised an eyebrow at Celine. "You realize I''m not going to need all this for just a one time ceremony, right?" I asked her. "And besides, what am I supposed to do with a whole new wardrobe? Just keep it in my closet?"
"Wear it?" Celine tilted her head in slight confusion. "Don''t tell me you recycle the same few items of clothing every now and then."
"Well, yeah, but I don''t have anywhere to wear it," I protested. "And besides, I''m not exactly interested in fashion or anything. It''s just not my thing."
[No wonder you''re not popular. Gonna go ahead and add bum to no-life masochist.]
I bit back a retort as Celine pulled out a nice button up to show me. "Look, I appreciate you helping me develop my look and all, but I really don''t see myself wearing this all the time."
Celine didn''t respond right away, pressing the shirt against my body to judge its size on me. Up close, she was kind of cute.
"Fair enough, but I''d rather you have options to choose from than recycle through the same outfits. Besides, with how restlessly you''ve been diving into the tower floors, I expect your clothes to wear down quicker than you realize. If you''re going to transition to dungeon resonances, it''ll be twice as fast."
I frowned. "I hadn''t really thought about it like that," I admitted. "I guess it makes sense. Okay, so let''s say I get this suit, and maybe a few other things. How much is all this going to cost?"
Celine narrowed her eyes. "Are you in need of gold?"
"Er, n-no. Tessa got my account set up, and I think I should be fine for the moment," I stammered back. "I just don''t want to waste my money on things I don''t think I''ll be using much."
Celine raised an eyebrow at me, clearly unconvinced. "Very well, then. Don''t worry about the cost. I''ll pay."
I blinked in surprise. "You will?"
"Yes. I''d like you to have a fresh start, and looking good never hurt anyone." She glanced at the clothes in her arms, then back at me.
"Why are you going so far for me?"
Celine hesitated for a moment. "Because... I want to practice my styling on you."
[...]
I could tell even Sephera was doubtful. "What''s the real reason?" I crossed my arms.
The Saint suddenly seemed interested in the clothes in her arms. I impatiently waited for her answer, tapping my foot. She finally took a deep breath.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
"Because... my sister will be there, too." Celine mumbled. Ah, now it made sense.
"So you meant you wanted to prove yourself to your sister, huh?" I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. I couldn''t exactly say that I didn''t understand- not after what happened yesterday. "But what''s that got to do with me?"
Celine finally met my gaze, her eyes unflinching. "Enigma members gathered today will assess our values and consider the potential we''ll bring to the organization. But due to your recent success, you''ve already outshined any potential I had before. Even though it''s a joint-induction, your reputation has already boosted you to certain acceptance by Enigma."
Oh. Shit. I hadn''t realized. I felt kind of guilty. "I didn''t know that, Celine. I mean, if you want to use me to impress your sister, that''s fine by me."
She shook her head, a faint smile playing on her lips. "I don''t care about that, Immortal. I just care that you consider me a friend. That in of itself is more than enough to rub it in my sister''s¨C I mean, more than enough to distinguish me from my sister."
I didn''t know how to respond. Piecing together what she said, it seemed like people assumed Celine was following in her sister''s footsteps. And while I did feel touched that she thought of me as a friend even though we barely met a few days ago, it hinted that the people she knew were more associated with Chronia rather than her.
I sighed, grabbing a couple items off the top of the stack in her arms. "Say less. I''ll go try these on."
While I didn''t enjoy trying on clothing, it seemed to cheer up Celine, so I didn''t object. She nodded her approval, shook her distaste, or shrugged at her indifference every time I stepped out to show her the clothes I tried on. After about an hour, she seemed satisfied with what she had chosen for me.
"Is that what you''re wearing to the induction?" I casually asked Celine as she handed her card over to the cashier. Pride aside, I wasn¡¯t going to give up the chance to get something for free. I did feel a bit guilty, but hey, she wanted to do it. Who am I to stop her?
"Yes. I think so. I''m not sure about the shoes, though." Celine hesitated, looking down at her feet. "Do you think they''re too... much?"
"You look like a businessman," I replied honestly. "If that''s what you wanted, then it looks fine."
"Oh," Celine looked crestfallen. What the heck? Did she really not notice? "I was going for a professional and dignified look."
"It''s... definitely professional," I said, studying her outfit. "But have you considered a dress?"
Celine tilted her head. "Why? Do you think that''d be better?"
[?? Does she not usually wear dresses?]
"Do you... not wear dresses?" I repeated Sephera''s question. In the back of my mind, I recalled Celine wearing athletic clothing or neat attire, but never casual or dressy.
"No. They''d hinder my movement in the tower."
"And outside?"
"I rarely go outside."
Huh? This woman really dragged me out to update my closet while she herself had a limited taste in clothing? I guess it''s not like I had anything better to do...
"We still have quite a bit of time before the induction," I said, glancing at my phone. "It''s your turn to shop for new clothes."
"Understood." It irritated me how easily Celine agreed to it.
We walked to another department store, this time to the women''s section. I had no idea what I was looking for, but I figured it would be easier if I just picked something that caught my eye. Celine, on the other hand, seemed lost in thought.
"Do you want to try something on?" I asked, grabbing a black and white dress that seemed to have her attention.
"No, thank you. I believe I''ve found something." Celine held up a navy blue suit. "Do you think it''s too formal?"
Is this woman serious?
"Dude, you''re already wearing a suit," I pointed out, grabbing a couple of dresses from the rack. "I assume you only wear athletic wear and suits, so diversify your style with these."
Celine arched an eyebrow. "And you think these will suit my... style?"
"One way to find out," I gestured over to the dressing rooms.
Celine arched her eyebrow. "Very well." She went into the dressing room and shut the door behind her. I set down my bags of new clothing and took out my phone to pass the time playing games, waiting for her to emerge.
[Can''t say I''m very interested in this date.]
"It''s not a date," I quickly hissed back at Sephera''s message. "We''re just running errands. So that we''re presentable at the induction."
[Yeah, but you''re also getting clothes for daily use. Not to mention you''re spending quality time with her.]
"What''s that got to do with anything?" I asked, annoyance coloring my tone. "Celine said it herself, we''re just friends."
[She''s cute, though.]
Okay, I had to agree with Sephera there. Still, I think my type was more like Gigi. As I was trying to think of a comeback, the door in front of me opened.
Celine stepped out of the dressing room, her expression thoughtful. "It''s... not bad."
[!!!]
My grip on my phone slackened as I stared at Celine. The dark red dress she wore clung to her curves in all the right places, and the slit up her thigh showed off her toned legs. Her pale skin contrasted beautifully against the color. Her hair, normally tied back in a ponytail, was down and flowing around her shoulders, making her look even more feminine. She looked incredible.
"Wow."
Celine nodded, as if my less than eloquent reaction was exactly what she expected. "Do you think so?" she asked, her voice almost uncertain.
"Er, yeah." I still couldn''t form a complete sentence.
"Then I''ll take this one. You''re right, Immortal. I should diversify my wardrobe." Celine didn''t seem phased by my stupor. "I''d like to try on a few more clothes."
She disappeared back into the dressing room. I stupidly stared at the door for a while.
[Real smooth.]
"Shut it," I snapped back at Sephera, my face burning. "It''s cause you distracted me."
[What did I even do? You''re the one who acted like he''s never interacted with a girl before.]
Oh, that¡¯s how this lazy Admin was going to play? That¡¯s fine by me.
"Honestly, you''re right. The only girls I''ve interacted with were Sarah, Gigi, and maybe Phoebe." I put heavy emphasis on ¡®girls¡¯.
[....What about me?]
"What about you?"
As Sephera spammed my vision with her messages, Celine popped out of the dressing room again, a dark violet blouse tucked into a pair of white high-waisted shorts. She looked absolutely adorable.
"What do you think?" she asked, turning this way and that in front of the full-length mirror.
[System alert: Admin Sephera has added an Emergency quest.]
[Quest: Keep Your Composure!]
[Description: Please don''t embarrass yourself.]
[Reward: Your dignity.]
This little-! "It, um, it''s perfect." I cleared my throat. "It really suits you."
"Thank you, Immortal." Celine smiled faintly before disappearing back into the dressing room.
[System alert: You have completed the quest ''Keep Your Composure!'']
I resumed bickering with Sephera until Celine was finally done with her shopping.
Chapter 32: Midgame Intermission
I paid for Celine''s clothes to return the favor, though I regretfully learned that her stuff was priced way more than mine. We made our way out of the store, finding someplace to grab a bite before we got ready for our induction into Enigma later.
Celine had decided to go with the red dress she tried on first, walking through the streets of the sector underneath the morning sun. I was going to change at my place, but walking alongside her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel underdressed. Maybe I should¡¯ve worn the suit out.
"So, Immortal, what are you most excited about?" Celine asked as we sat down at a small caf¨¦. "I mean, aside from clearing floors and dungeon resonances."
"I¨C" I blinked, caught off-guard by her question. Honestly, I hadn''t really given that much thought. With the whole getting strong enough to overcome the dreaded 50th level dungeon break, I wasn''t sure what to expect post-level 50. "I guess...just seeing what''s out there. You know, what else the world has to offer."
I also wanted to find out more about Lucinda, the origins behind my title, who the hell the Soultaker''s master was, who sent me a virtual copy of Last Stand... there was just so much I had to learn. But first things first, I supposed. Can''t exactly focus on those if the world resets. Come to think of it, with my abilities, would I be able to survive the reset?
"That''s... broad. But optimistic," Celine replied tonelessly. "I hope you find what you''re looking for. And I hope I''m not a bother to you."
"Huh? Why would you be a bother?" I asked, sipping my water and glancing at my bank statement. Half my earnings, gone in a single transaction.
"I''d argue that we were on equal terms when we first met, but now you''ve completely surpassed me. There''s really no need for you to rely on me."
"Don''t say that. You''ve been a great help plenty of times. We might not know each other very well, but I think that fighting together has given me a sense of trust in your abilities. Besides, you''ve got pretty strong support abilities, and I''m confident you can take care of yourself."
Celine shrugged. "Sometimes."
"Why do you ask?" Our food arrived. Perfect, my stomach was rumbling. "I''m sure the questionable choices that I''ve made were a bother to you." I took a bite of my burger, savoring the taste.
Celine gave a small laugh, but it sounded forced. "Chronia and those around her have stated that I''m not exactly the easiest person to deal with. I know I have my quirks, but..." She trailed off, her eyes flickering away. "I just want to make sure that you''re not just dealing with me because we fought together a couple of times or that we''re being inducted to the same organization today."
I swallowed my bite slowly. "You''re right, you do have some weird habits. Like wanting to do everything early, or that you''re seemingly OCD about stuff."
[Don''t make me give you another Emergency quest. I''ll add a failure penalty.]
"But, you didn''t treat me any differently, even when you learned the truth behind my abilities and all. I appreciate that."
"Well, as I''ve said before, you weren''t a bad person," Celine replied nonchalantly. "Even though I mistook your nature initially, I was able to see past that aura of death. Speaking of which, it seems stronger than ever."
I glanced down at my burger, feeling a bit self-conscious. "Yeah, I guess so. I''m still working on controlling it."
I had no idea how to control it, much less sense whatever this aura of death Celine was talking about.
Celine probably guessed what I was thinking, as she tapped her chin thoughtfully. "It''s too late to try and control it now, so the members of Enigma will most likely sense it during the induction. This may be a good thing, as it might bolster your favor with them."
[Or just say you''re the strongest masochist they''ll ever have :D]
"Hypothetically, if I were to try and figure out a really effective way to suppress my death aura or whatever, how would I go about it?" I asked, trying to hold back a scowl.
The Saint smiled softly, setting down her utensils. "It''s not as simple as you might think. Suppressing something as intrinsic as your nature would take a great deal of time and effort. It would involve a deep understanding of yourself, your emotions, and your connection to death. You''d need to find ways to coexist with it, rather than trying to fight against it or hide it away."
I nodded. "Makes sense." It didn''t.
"For example, take my Title. If I were to leave my aura unsuppressed, you''d constantly be sensing a soothing and healing presence."
"I''d argue that that''s a good thing."
"While that may be true, it''s not always a good thing in floors or dungeons," Celine chuckled softly. "Bosses that are more intelligent might target me first if they''re able to single me out. I''m assuming you''ve experienced something similar? As in, noticing how bosses react to you and your strength?"
I thought back to my battles, realizing that Celine was right. The Seahorse Tyrant had immediately started cloning itself before I even moved. While I did cut down Galodon at the very start, Levius had also behaved erratically, though that might have been more so his weird connection to me and our previous history.
Then there was the deal with Evil-attributed and undead monsters. I didn''t think much of it at first, but with Celine bringing up the topic, I noticed that they often reacted strongly to my presence, as if angered or... terrified.
"Yeah, you''ve got a point," I finally admitted to her. "But I guess I never really thought about it like that. I mean, most of the time I''m just trying to survive, and not get killed. If I can''t help it, anyway."
"Aren''t we all?" Celine smiled understandingly. "At any rate, Immortal, the first step in controlling that aura of yours is to get a sense of your nature and relationship with death. The more in tune you become, the more you''ll be able to find ways to manage it. But for now, just remember that it is a part of you, and there''s nothing wrong with that. Although, higher-leveled Players and those with sensitive Titles such as mine may be bothered by your aura for the time being."
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
I nodded, taking a sip of my drink. "I''ll keep that in mind. And thanks again for everything, Celine. I really appreciate it."
"I haven''t really done much, but you''re welcome. Thank you for the clothes."
We chatted idly until we finished our late breakfast, with Celine beginning to depart. I offered to fly her to the GPA building after I changed at my apartment, but she vehemently declined, claiming that her place wasn''t too far away from it. I suspected that she was lying, but didn''t push, figuring I terrorized her enough with my flying.
[Wow. You actually look really good.]
"Thanks," I muttered back to Sephera, tugging on the collar of my shirt. I had settled on a suit, something that was both comfortable and stylish. The jacket was a deep navy blue, and the pants a matching shade. It was a far cry from the shirt and joggers I usually wore, but it felt good to dress up for once.
Giving myself one final check in the mirror, I opened my apartment window and flew out, thankful that the wings of my Grim Mantle weren''t tangible. I''d hate to ruin my outfit.
In a couple of minutes, I landed safely at the GPA, heading in to find Celine waiting for me there.
"30 minutes until our induction begins. We don''t have enough time to go through proper etiquette, so just follow my lead. Are you ready?" Celine asked with a blank expression.
I nodded. "Yeah, let''s do this."
She linked her arm through mine, carefully guiding me down the halls past the training and testing rooms. The other Players gawked at us, making me a bit self-conscious, but Celine didn''t seem bothered by the attention. It did feel a little nice, having a beautiful woman by my side. Ugh, Tommy probably felt this way all the time with his plethora of girlfriends.
Celine was quiet the entire time, and I assumed she was either deep in thought, or mentally preparing herself. I, on the other hand, felt nervous, both from worrying about how the other members of Enigma would take to me and facing my sister again.
Pretty soon, we stood in front of the doors of one of the GPA''s conference rooms. Taking a deep breath, the both of us pushed them open, walking in.
The room was sparsely furnished with a long table and a few chairs. Sitting on the opposite side of the table were Gigi, Aurora, and 3 other people I didn''t recognize. To my surprise, Tessa was seated in the corner of the room, and she smiled when she saw me walk in. A couple of IP personnel were stationed along the walls of the room, standing guard.
"Luquier, Celine. You''ve arrived early," Tessa came up to us, speaking in a low voice. "The other members of Enigma have graciously allowed me to witness the induction, as chairman of the Lambda Sector''s GPA."
"That''s great," I mumbled, feeling a bit embarrassed because Tessa definitely knew I didn''t ask for her invite. "Glad that you could make it."
"I''ll escort you two to your seats." Tessa winked at me knowingly.
We followed her to the two seats facing the 5 members. We quietly thanked Tessa as we sat down, the both of us unable to directly meet the Enigma members'' gazes.
Gigi smiled reassuringly at us, once again solidifying my idolization of her. Aurora had a stoic expression, but there was a hint of awkwardness in her eyes.
On the far right sat a man with dark, almost jet-black hair, and piercing silver eyes. He was in his early thirties, and his muscles strained against his fitted suit. He looked more like a bodybuilder than a Player, and I wondered if he had some sort of unique class. Beside him was a woman who looked to be around the same age. Her hair was a vibrant shade of bronze, and it fell in waves down to her shoulders. She had a confident air about her, and her startling gray eyes seemed to sparkle with intelligence.
But it was the woman in the middle that caught my attention. Or rather, commanded it. With the same pale skin, long dark red hair, and piercing magenta eyes, she was like an older, more intimidating, and beautiful version of Celine. It didn''t take much to guess that she was the famed Chronia- Celine''s older sister.
[Luquier... they''re absolute monsters.]
I swallowed hard, agreeing with Sephera. I had taken a peek at their stats, but it seemed like only their names and levels were revealed, the rest probably Shrouded.
[Name: Chad Roman | Level: 3771]
[Name: Kencie King | Level: 3895]
[Name: Ophelia Saffron | Level: 4587]
There was no denying that they were much stronger than I was. I didn''t have to wonder if they invested in Risk or not, because I was feeling an enormous amount of pressure emanating from them. In fact, just the presence from Celine''s sister alone was enough to make me shiver involuntarily.
For a long while, nobody spoke. The atmosphere in the room was tense, as if everyone was waiting for someone to make the first move. I could feel the weight of their gazes on us, and I knew that they were scrutinizing every little thing about us.
"Luquier Vaunt, Celine Saffron," Chronia, or I guess Ophelia, finally spoke. "We are honored to have you both here today, to have you join our ranks. As you know, Enigma is an organization of the highest caliber, filled with the best Players the Lambda Sector has to offer. You both have proven your worth through your impressive achievements and reputations. It is with great pleasure that we extend this invitation to you."
I glanced over at Kencie, her eyes narrowed slightly as she studied us. Her expression was neutral, but there was a hint of challenge in her posture. Beside her, Chad nodded in agreement. "Indeed," he said, his voice deep and commanding. "We are eager to see what you can bring to the table. Enigma is not for the weak-hearted, but we believe that you two are more than capable of handling the responsibility."
Celine looked at her sister, and then at me. There was a hint of pride in her expression, but also a touch of apprehension. She seemed to be considering her words carefully before she spoke. "I... thank you," she said, her voice barely audible. "It''s an honor to be considered for such a prestigious group. I promise that I will do my best to uphold the reputation of Enigma."
Oh? Seeing her so timid was new. I was too preoccupied with the thought to realize that everyone was expecting me to speak next. I hastily cleared my throat.
"Uh, thank you. It''s an honor to be considered for Enigma," I managed to say, trying to match her tone. "I promise to give it my all."
[That was so lame?! You even ripped off Celine''s words ._.;; ]
Sephera''s input didn''t help my humiliation any.
"We are glad to hear such enthusiasm from the two of you," Gigi spoke next, saving me from further embarrassment. "Your dedication to the world''s survival and your skills are unquestionable. Enigma has always been about finding the best of the best, and we believe that you two fit that description perfectly."
I desperately hoped Gigi was single.
"The first-person recounts of our own members revolving your feats solidify your place here," Kencie chimed in, nodding at each of us in turn. "We at Enigma will expect no less."
Celine smiled faintly, perhaps a little more confidently this time. "Thank you," she said. "I hope to prove myself worthy of your trust."
"Er, yeah, I also hope to do my best," I said, a little awkwardly. I glanced at Ophelia, feeling the weight of her gaze on me. "I just want to help make the world a better place, y''know?"
[I think you should just let Celine do all the talking. e.e Even I''m getting secondhand cringe.]
The awkwardness was exacerbated by the long silence that followed after my input. I was seriously considering using Final Gambit.
"Right, well, moving past formalities, I believe it is time for the induction to begin," Ophelia continued, a faint smile on her lips. "Let us swear you in, and then we can begin discussing your first assignments."
Chapter 33: Running Duos - Part 1
I nervously sat there, shifting uncomfortably under the gazes of all 5 Enigma members. I could feel Tessa''s eyes boring in the back of my head as well, but I didn''t dare turn around. Celine, to her credit, seemed more composed than I felt. She looked calm and collected, more than ready to accept the challenge that lay ahead.
"Avarice, do you have anything to say before we proceed?" Gigi turned to my sister next to her. Aurora simply shook her head, still with that stoic expression of hers.
"Very well," Ophelia took charge. "Please stand."
Celine and I rose to our feet as a circular white rune blossomed on the surface of the table. The others at the table watched us intently, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Ophelia took a step forward and placed her hand on the rune, muttering words in a language I didn''t recognize. There was a flash of light, and a surge of energy rushed through my body as the rune began to glow brightly.
"By way of the insignia rune bestowed by the leader of Enigma, the present members before you two are witness to your pledging," Ophelia finished, removing her hand from the rune. The glow faded, and the rune winked out of existence. "From this moment on, you are officially part of our organization. Congratulations."
I breathed a sigh of relief as I sat back down. The induction ceremony was over. Now came the hard part: proving ourselves to the others. I glanced over at Celine. She met my gaze, her expression unreadable.
"So, Luquier," Ophelia began, her voice cool and calculating, "what do you hope to achieve in Enigma?"
Fuck. I was kind of expecting that question, but I wasn''t completely prepared to answer it.
"Er... I''m hoping to help clear powerful dungeon resonances," I stammered. "And, um, make a name for myself. I''m new to this, so I''m just starting out." It sounded like such a lame answer, even to my own ears.
"I am here to bolster Enigma''s clearing power and support our forces with my unique Title," Celine interjected, her voice firm and confident. "I hope to work with Immortal to achieve great things together." She smiled at me, and I felt a pang of relief.
"Excellent," Ophelia nodded. "That''s the kind of teamwork and dedication we like to hear. Now, let''s talk about your first assignments." She paused, glancing between us. "Before you two are able to join our ranks and become assigned to certain parties, we must first see your abilities in action. Therefore, we will have the both of you team-up to clear one of our initiate dungeon resonances."
I had to stop a grin from forming on my face. Finally, something I was good at.
"So, Luquier," Ophelia addressed me, "you''ll be partnering with Celine to clear this dungeon. You both should be aware that this is a standard level one dungeon, but it will still be a good test of your abilities. I trust that you will both put forth your best efforts."
"Yes, ma''am."
"Please address me by Chronia."
"Oh, uh, yes, Chronia." I swallowed hard, trying to keep my nerves in check. I glanced at Celine, who nodded encouragingly.
"Do you both need time to prepare, or are you ready to take the initiate dungeon resonance?" Ophelia continued, her gaze flicking briefly between us.
"I''m willing to proceed immediately." Celine surprised me by agreeing so readily. I''d have thought she wanted to prepare, with how meticulous she usually was.
I nodded my agreement, figuring she had something planned already. Ophelia glanced at the other members, who murmured their approval.
"Very well. If you both would be inclined."
[System alert: Player Ophelia Saffron has invited you to a party.]
[Party Leader: Ophelia Saffron | Level: 4587]
[Aurora Vaunt | Level: 2718]
[Celine Saffron | Level: 1804]
[Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1240]
Damn, it seemed that Celine had leveled up quite a bit since the last time I partied with her. A 400-level jump was insane. Not only that, but it seemed like Aurora had leveled up a bit as well. Was it because she lost to me again?
"I will personally oversee this dungeon resonance alongside Avarice. Does anyone object?" Ophelia asked. Gigi and the other two Enigma members shook their heads, but I heard a cough from behind.
"If it isn''t too much trouble, would I also be able to observe their abilities?" Tessa smiled cheekily as she approached us. "My request is solely based on personal interest, so my influence as the Lambda Sector''s GPA chairman holds no power."
"I don''t see why not," Ophelia nodded her approval. "The more skilled eyes, the better." She glanced at Tessa and added, "As long as you don''t interrupt us with any unsolicited advice."
"There''s nothing to worry about," Tessa chuckled. "Having met both Luquier and Celine, I''ve come to learn there''s nothing they can''t figure out on their own."
[System alert: Tessa Iskra has joined the party.]
[Tessa Iskra | Level: 1254]
I was barely able to hide my surprise. I could''ve sworn just a few days ago, she was sitting around level 500, but she nearly doubled that. I didn''t even see her in the tower floors, so what could she have been doing?
Tessa caught my eye and gave me a mischievous wink, as if she could tell what I was thinking. I suppose I''ll have to find out next time we have lunch.
"All right, let''s get started," Ophelia said, clapping her hands together. "You two will now see how we access dungeon resonances."
[Ooo, I''m kind of curious to see too :o]
"Let''s all move to a training room," Ophelia skirted around the table and towards the exit, Aurora following mutely after. "The dungeon portal that will be created might be a bit of an inconvenience to others here."
The five of us gathered in a similar training room where I had taken my assessment test before. Celine and I stood before Ophelia, Aurora, and Tessa, silently waiting for our chance to display our skills. I had swapped outfits, going for a jeans and t-shirt combo while equipping my cloak and ring. Celine had opted for a form-fitting black suit. I wasn''t sure if that was a more comfortable outfit than her red dress, but it wasn''t my business.
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
"Creating a dungeon resonance isn''t very complex," Ophelia began, pulling out what looked like a smooth, white stone from her Inventory. "This is a monster core, a reward from a dungeon previously cleared. You both are familiar with these types of items?"
Celine and I nodded. I still had the core from the Grudge dungeon that I was planning to sell.
"Normally, you would sell the monster core for gold, since many Players either lack the knowledge or don''t bother to learn how to further refine cores for other uses. But there is something that Players can do with it without any advanced knowledge."
Ophelia gripped the core tightly, and a red light enveloped the stone. Then, it blinked once, disappearing from her hand.
"By injecting a certain amount of extra Stat Points, you''re able to convert the monster core into a single-use skill to reopen a portal to the dungeon. The only downside is, the higher grade the monster core, the more Stat Points are needed, and the more difficult the dungeon is," Ophelia glanced between the both of us, making sure we were still listening. "However, you''re able to gain massive rewards and experience should you successfully clear it. Not only that, but you can often gain the same monster core as a reward, enabling you to clear it over and over again. This chance is greatly increased the more people you have in your party."
Oh shit. High risk, high reward. This was something I could definitely get behind.
"Finally, there are certain things you need to know when running dungeon resonances. First, no Warp Stones or anything that lets you escape can be used inside one. That means you either clear it to escape, or you die. Second, anything can happen inside one. It doesn''t matter what the initial quest was, it can all change in a matter of seconds, so you two will need to be on guard at all times. Last but not least, the level of a dungeon resonance depends on the amount and level of Players participating. The dungeon will take the level of the lowest Player, and add the amount of Players to it."
"In other words, this dungeon will be level 1245?" Celine interjected.
"Wait, so what''s stopping us from bringing in lower-leveled Players to cheat the difficulty?" I blurted out, immediately regretting it.
Everyone stared at me as I lowered my head. Duh, because then the other party members wouldn''t gain much, and it would be dangerous for the lowest-leveled Player.
"Anyway," Ophelia continued, as if I hadn''t spoken, "If the both of you are ready, we shall begin."
A portal cracked open in the training room, bathing the usually white area in a pale green hue. I was faintly reminded of the Grudge dungeon as white system messages popped up in front of me.
[Dungeon: Orc Kingdom]
[Level: ???]
[Requirements: Access granted to all Players.]
[Time Remaining: 00:03:00]
Huh. Not too bad. The level would be 1245, and with a time limit of 3 hours, this was a piece of cake for me and Celine.
"After you two," Ophelia said with a smile, gesturing for us to go first.
I nodded and stepped through the portal, my Soultaker out and at the ready. The world on the other side was nothing like the training room. We found ourselves standing in a dimly lit plain, with an ominous castle looming in the distance. The air reeked of blood and death, and the sounds of battle echoed all around us.
[Orc Kingdom]
[Quest: Defeat the Orc King or wipe out all Orcs.]
"Simple enough," I muttered as Celine stepped up next to me. I could feel the presence of the other three behind me.
"Please, do not hold anything back. Avarice and I will be watching your performance," Ophelia announced. I glanced at Celine.
"I''m gonna make this quick. You ready?"
The Saint nodded, her body glowing with an ethereal red aura. "Let''s go, Immortal."
"Hope you guys can catch up," I called back to the three behind us, activating Grim Mantle. "We''re going to speed through this."
I grabbed Celine by the waist and flew off, zipping through the air at breakneck speed. The landscape blurred into a green-and-brown smear as we dodged trees and rocks, closing in on the distant castle. I wasn''t too surprised to sense Aurora and Ophelia keeping pace close behind us.
"So, do you have a plan?"
"No. I was thinking I could take a page from your book, Immortal."
Oh. I was at a loss for words, because I fully expected Celine to have a plan.
"How much do you want to impress your sister?" I muttered quietly to Celine as we quickly approached the entrance to the castle. There were swarms of ugly and dirty green Orcs around.
Celine shrugged, seemingly unconcerned. "I''m sure she''d understand if we didn''t kill them all. Just defeating the king would be enough, right?"
"That''s fine by me."
We zipped over the heads of the Orc army, past the entrance of the castle, and straight to the throne room. There, sitting on a throne of bones and skulls, was the Orc King himself, a massive green brute with a crown of twisted gold. He was surrounded by his elite guards, all stronger and more powerful than the average Orc.
[Name: Orc King Hullado | Level: 1245]
[Health: 175000 | Strength: 55000]
[Speed: 25000 | Magic: 18500]
[Description: The leader of a barbaric race of monsters, the Orc King Hullado is a towering figure, even by Orc standards.]
I almost laughed. Compared to Levius, this boss was a complete joke. Celine might have had some trouble with him if she was running this dungeon solo, but with me here, we''d clear this in an instant.
"Let''s give them a show," I said to Celine, setting her down and taking my position at the front of our little group. The Saint nodded in agreement. As much as I wanted to get this over with, I couldn''t stop myself from passing up free experience points and Soultaker damage.
Despite only having fought together a few times, Celine and I adapted to each other''s techniques quickly. While I was busy slicing through the elite Orc guards, Celine kept me buffed and in good condition, simultaneously holding back the lesser Orcs with bolts of fire.
[You have gained 0.1 (x1000) experience points.]
[You have gained 100 experience points.]
[Level up!]
Oof. I was only jumping a level at a time with every kill, but that didn''t really matter. My Stat Points were exponentially increasing, which made me feel a little ecstatic. The fight was practically over before it even began, and the only thing left to do was to deal with the Orc King himself.
I took a moment to check my stuff. Unfortunately, my ''Overwhelming Strength!'' achievement had already been used, and my ''Untouchable.'' wore off since I was now a higher level than the Orc King. That was fine, since I ended up with nearly 800000 Stat Points.
"Do you want the final blow?" I casually asked Celine, investing my Stat Points and keeping a hundred for later. "Sorta as a cool finisher to impress the others."
Celine grinned, a genuine expression rare for her. "Sure, why not?"
I casted Flooded Kingdom, deciding to empower it with a Holy Element and boosting the 5% slow to a near 105%. Holy shit, that was insane. The Orc King was basically rendered immobile as Celine bombarded him with fireballs, whittling down his Health. I didn''t have to worry about her anymore, so I checked my stats, feeling an overinflated sense of power.
I distributed the majority of my points into my stats, saving a hundred for later. I added an additional 40000 to the Soultaker, figuring that after Celine killed the boss, I''d level up at least twice and gain even more Stat Points. Ophelia mentioned that opening a dungeon resonance required excess Stat Points, but I didn''t know how many would be needed for the stronger ones I hoped to clear.
The Soultaker moaned, and I quickly stowed it away in my Inventory before it could say anything. In the back of my mind, I wondered if other people would be able to hear it, but I didn''t want their first impression of my sword to be less than awe-inspiring if they could.
"Immortal," Celine suddenly popped up next to me, slightly panting. "Can you divert the boss''s attention? I''d like to invest my Stat Points into more Risk."
"Fine by me," I grinned, stepping forward. "Disappointed by the low numbers?"
"A bit," the Saint replied, a faint blush on her cheeks. "I sensed an enormous leap in your strength and figured your insane Risk stat had proven bountiful. Don''t worry, it''ll only take a moment."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1280]
[Title: Reckless Immortal (A)]
[Health: 500000 | Strength: 300000]
[Speed: 250000 | Magic: 100000]
[Risk: 50000 | Stat Points: 100]
[Experience: 8%]
[Items]
[Soultaker: 1162096]
Chapter 34: Running Duos - Part 2
I leisurely strolled up to the Orc King, who was glaring at me with hatred.
"Puny... human!" the Orc King snarled, his voice deep and guttural. "Think you... can defeat... Orc King?"
"Unfortunately, I promised that to my party member. I''m just here to kill time." I shrugged. The Orc King swung his giant meat cleaver at me, but I nonchalantly side-stepped, jumping up and kicking the crown off of its head.
"Oh, sorry about that," I said with a grin. "I didn''t mean to be rude."
[I''m adding bully to bum no-life masochist.]
Ignoring Sephera, I made way for Celine to rush back in, watching as she burned away the last few points of the Orc King''s Health. The Orc King''s cry was cut short as it was silenced by a wave of flames, falling lifeless to the ground.
[System alert: Orc King Hullado has been defeated.]
[Congratulations! Ophelia Saffron''s Party has cleared the Orc Kingdom.]
[Rewards: Orc King Hullado core (x5)]
[System alert: Dungeon level has been determined too low for the user. No additional experience or rewards will be gained.]
I tutted my tongue in disappointment, though I knew there was a good chance that this would happen. I had hoped that I''d at least gain a minimal amount of experience, but it seemed like I was too optimistic. Oh well, I still got something out of it.
"I didn''t level as much as I hoped," Celine murmured, a slight disappointment in her voice. "On the other hand, I now have 800 points of Risk."
"Better than nothing, right?" I grinned at her. Aurora, Ophelia, and Tessa joined us at the empty throne, though none of them were too impressed. That was understandable, they probably figured we''d struggle a bit.
"It seems as though you two have proven yourselves quite capable," Ophelia said, her gaze shifting between Celine and me. "Though this was an initiate dungeon, you have demonstrated a prowess far beyond beginner instances."
"It''s a given, considering one of them is always prepared for anything while the other is too stubborn to die," Tessa added, amused. Aurora remained silent, a passive expression on her face. Although I was slightly put-off by her stoicism, I was kind of glad that she wasn''t so... overbearing right now.
"Perhaps. But I think that you two aren''t quite done yet."
Before I could ask what Ophelia meant, a blaring white screen popped up in front of us.
[System alert: Emergency quest added.]
[Quest: Survive or defeat the Orc King''s army.]
[Time Remaining: 00:02:40]
I inwardly groaned. It wasn''t that it was a dangerous quest, but it felt like it was going to be a tedious one. The throne room doors began to creak open, revealing a horde of Orcs pouring in. They must''ve been waiting outside for this very moment.
Not that it mattered, since my Flooded Kingdom was still active. Plus, with my level ups, I had an additional refreshed charge to use if I decided to cancel it. What a pleasant and unexpected exploitation.
"Good luck," Ophelia nodded to me and Celine, stepping back alongside Tessa and Aurora.
I sighed, turning to Celine. "Let''s make this quick, I guess."
[System alert: You have completed the Emergency quest!]
[Soultaker damage: +3590]
"Jeez," I breathed a sigh of relief as I flopped down on the ground, catching my breath. Celine pressed her palms against my back, restoring my stamina. "Why workout when you can just kill endless mobs?"
"You''re telling me," she agreed, gazing down at me with an even look. "I feel like I''ve been in a marathon."
"You definitely don''t look like you did."
As we joked, a red portal cracked open near the throne, our ticket back to the real world. Celine offered me a hand, and I graciously took it, getting up and following the other three back to the training room.
The portal snapped shut as soon as we exited, leaving the five of us awkwardly standing. Finally, Ophelia cleared her throat.
"After observing both of your performances, I can declare that you are fit for Enigma. With that, your induction has been concluded. Congratulations, Luquier Vaunt and Celine Saffron."
Ophelia didn''t look like she enjoyed saying her younger sister''s name as she turned to Aurora.
"Er, yeah... welcome aboard," Aurora replied stiffly. She exchanged a quick glance with Ophelia before leaving first.
"Get some rest today. Tomorrow, there will be an Enigma member here in the afternoon to assign you two to a party, as well as further orienting you to the intricacies of our organization," Ophelia nodded to us. "Great work on clearing the dungeon resonance. With the core reward, you are welcome to relinquish it to the organization for reuse, sell it, or run your own dungeon resonance instance." She turned on her heel and left, leaving us alone with Tessa.
"Seems like you two exceeded their expectations," The chairman grinned at me and Celine. "But really, what''s up with both of your older siblings wanting to check your performances?"
"Chronia didn''t expect me to pass the dungeon resonance. That''s why she was so insistent on accompanying us, since all my previous applications were personally rejected by her," Celine muttered. I gave her a side glance.
"I get that you might have some issues similar to me and my sister, but why do you refer to her by her Title?" I asked.
"Oh, you know, we just... don''t really get along. It''s kind of complicated. I mean, she''s my sister, but..." Celine trailed off, shrugging uncomfortably.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
"Fair enough," I nodded. "I know what you mean."
Tessa''s eyes shifted between Celine and I, confusion evident on her face. "Wait, so you two don''t get along with your siblings?" she asked. "That''s surprising, considering how much they were gushing over you guys before your arrival. Avarice, I can understand, but Chronia was uncharacteristically adoring."
Celine blushed while I made a disgusted face. Seeing how we weren''t willing to elaborate, Tessa shrugged.
"I''m not gonna pry. So, what are you two planning to do now?"
Celine shrugged, already composed. "Well, since I''m already in the city, I might as well check out some other things. You know, shop for more clothing or something like that. I saw a beautiful top in the window of one of the brand-name stores."
[I think you introduced her to a bad habit...]
"I could go for some food," I said nonchalantly. Tessa snickered, quickly realizing what I was implying.
"Alright then. Enjoy your shopping spree, Celine. Luquier and I will grab lunch."
Tessa watched as I stuffed my face full of food. Hey, she had chosen a really good spot, some hole-in-the-wall place where the food was amazing and the portions were huge. For someone like me, who recently became more active than he ever had in the past, being presented with a massive steak was a dream come true.
"You... eat like you''ve been starving yourself..." Tessa said, clearly amused. "I could barely finish my own food, and you''re... just..." She shook her head, laughing.
"Hey, with everything that I''ve accomplished so far and the fact that you''re willing to pay for my lunch, I''m not gonna just waste this opportunity to enjoy myself," I said, stuffing another bite into my mouth. "Besides, don''t you want to see how much I can eat?" I joked, causing Tessa to chuckle.
"Like I said, as long as we stay on good terms, I don''t mind. Think of it as me sponsoring you."
I paused my chewing. "So, I assume you''d need something from me in the future? Or a favor?"
[Can you not talk with your mouth full? .-. ]
"Will that be a problem?" Tessa gave me a mischievous grin.
"As long as you keep paying for my lunches, no," I shook my head. "You''ve helped me a lot already, anyway. Might as well return the favor."
"You''re not curious as to what I have in store for you?" The chairman raised an eyebrow, pursing her lips together. "I could ask you to do some very illegal stuff."
"I''ve already got a sense of your character," I shrugged, "And you were pretty blunt in your intentions. You haven''t done anything to make me wary of you, and I feel like I can trust you for now. Why waste a good relationship like this? Besides, wanting to keep me around so you can use my reputation or whatever is far from the worst thing I can think of."
Tessa laughed, the sound pleasant and genuine. "Well, I appreciate that, honestly. Is that attitude a result of someone who can''t die permanently?"
[More like someone who''s addicted to pain :P]
"If I''m not careful, I can very well die permanently," I casually rebutted. "But no, not really. I''ve been thinking that I should have some contacts in power myself."
"Oh? So you''re saying you also have plans to use me?"
"That''s.... that''s an uncomfortable choice of words. I guess when you put it that way, yeah."
Tessa leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with interest. "Well, I don''t see why not. I mean, you seem pretty useful, and you''re not afraid to speak your mind. As long as you keep me entertained and we don''t step on each other''s toes, I don''t see why we can''t help each other out."
"Sounds good to me," I agreed, finishing off my steak.
The chairman sipped her wine, studying me for a moment.
"What are your plans after lunch? Don''t tell me you plan to go into the tower again."
"Not to climb. I think it''s time for me to find a guild." I downed my water, leaning back with a satisfied burp. "I''ll head to the current global limit and just show off to whichever guild seems willing to recruit me."
Tessa raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eye. "Oh, I see. So you''re going to show off, huh? Well, I wish you the best of luck with that. Just remember, not everyone will be as impressed with your strength as you might think. You might fare off better in the PvP arenas if you want to display your power."
"PvP arenas? We have those?" I murmured. PvP, or player versus player. I had always preferred a PvE, or player versus environment gamestyle, but maybe I should try it out. After all, I was now a living game character myself, and I couldn''t help but want to test out the extent of my abilities against other Players.
"While most risk their lives in the tower and dungeons, there are plenty that can''t get enough of the fight, pitting their skills against others in a safe and simulated environment. You can also make decent gold if you win enough matches," Tessa explained, watching me closely. "But, if you''re not interested in that, farming on the global floor limit is still a good option to get scouted by guilds."
"Which would you say is the better method for getting scouted by the top?"
"Depends. If you''re looking for a guild that focuses a lot on floor clearing and dungeon breaks, then obviously go to the tower. It''s a mixed bag if you head to the PvP arenas, but for the most part, there are guilds that take note of your individual strength." Tessa clasped her hands together. "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but there are some guilds that have already taken an interest in you. Fable and Indomitable are two PvE oriented guilds that are part of the top ten, and have recently contacted me to see if you were interested."
"Recently contacted? How recent was this?" I leaned forward eagerly.
"Right after you helped clear the 30th floor. By the way, I''m curious on how that went. I noticed it was a party of just you and four other girls."
"I''ll explain later," I waved a dismissive hand. "Tell me more about the two guilds."
"Not much to say about them," Tessa shrugged. "Fable and Indomitable are well-known for their sheer number of tower Players, both soloists and parties. Alongside them are the Merchants of Midas. While they''re also oriented towards tower clearing, they have a huge role in the global economy, the richest guild in the world."
"That.. does sound very tempting."
"The MM guild has insane quotas, so if you''re not able to keep up, you may end up destitute."
"Not so tempting anymore."
"Well then, there''s Erase and Strongbolts, top guilds more focused on dungeon breaks," Tessa continued with a smile. "A good portion of their members tailor their playstyles to dungeon life, and are often trained to join the ranks of Enigma. While a few actually get inducted into Enigma, most are commissioned to help them out in dangerous dungeon breaks and resonances."
Hmm. That could be something I''m interested in. I was a part of Enigma now, anyway, so focusing on dungeons wouldn''t be far off what I was pivoting to.
"Those two guilds might be something more suited to you now, but, if for some reason you like fighting against Players, then there''s three that stand at the top: Merciless, Primal, and Heavy Boss. More often than not, you''ll see many of their members competing in the PvP arenas. In fact, it''s due to those three that PvP became a popular sport among Players and non-Players alike, generating a large fanbase from their rivalry."
[I think that would be perfect for you. You like getting hit and your sword loves inflicting pain. It''s a win-win :D]
"Interesting," I murmured, fighting the urge to bicker with Sephera. "Wait, but that''s only eight of ten guilds."
"Ah," Tessa smiled wryly. "The last two are the most difficult to get accepted into. Pretty much good at everything, Helianthus and Inanis are currently the strongest two guilds in the world. In fact, Chronia and Celine are part of Helianthus, though the younger sister was only allowed admission due to... nepotism."
Oof. Hearing Tessa say it like that explained why Celine wanted to detach herself from her sister''s success. I couldn''t even begin to imagine being in her shoes. Wait a minute...
"Would you happen to know what guild Aurora''s in?" I asked a bit nervously.
The chairman made a face. "Well, with her strength and potential, she was immediately recruited by Inanis in the early months of their creation."
Fuck. The top two guilds that could''ve taken me in, and one of them my sister was a member of. It wouldn''t be too much of an issue if I joined Helianthus, but I was hesitant simply because my impression of Chronia was less than superb.
I rubbed my temples, trying to process the information. Finally, I sighed and sat back in my chair.
"I know it''s a lot of information, but I trust that you''ll figure something out," Tessa assured me with a warm smile. "Just remember that no matter which guild you choose, I''ll support you as long as our mutual relationship is kept."
"Thanks," I muttered. "I guess I know what to do next."
"And that is?"
"I''m gonna go play some games."
****
[Updating¡]
[Items]
[Soultaker: 1125666]
[Orc King Hullado core (x1)]
Chapter 35: Side Quest
As it turns out, having your reality turn into a game really takes away the fun of virtual games.
I sat in my chair, trying my best to keep engaged in the newest game I was playing. I lost count of how many games I tried and dropped, mindlessly going through the motions, only to be brought back to reality by the dull repetition and the lack of any real challenge. Even the most well-designed games seemed hollow and meaningless in comparison to the world I was living in now.
"Hey, you crazy bastard."
I glanced away from my screen to see Tommy standing there with a grin. I returned his smile with one of my own as I got up and hugged him. "Sup?"
"Jesus Christ, Luke, you''ve gotten fucking strong," Tommy remarked, shaking his head in astonishment. "I knew you helped push the global floor limit, but I didn''t expect you to be this insane."
"You leveled up a lot, too," I replied, checking his stats. Damn, he jumped up to level 589, breaking 1000+ Health. Of course, compared to me...
"I decided to invest into Risk after seeing your own pay off," Tommy smiled wryly. "I mean, 5 isn''t a whole lot, but it''s been a pretty significant boost. Can''t say I like feeling the increased pain sensitivity, though."
[If only he could imagine feeling a 25000% increase.]
"Y-yeah..." I chuckled awkwardly. "Anyway, thanks for meeting up with me. Where''s Sarah?"
"She''s at the library, studying. You know how it is."
"Studying?" I asked, surprised. "For what?"
Tommy sighed, taking a seat next to me and booting up the PC. "She''s got some sort of competition coming up. I think she''s trying to get into one of the top guilds or something."
"Oh, is she not in a guild yet?" I exited the game I was playing, opening up the familiar RPG Tommy and I used to play.
"Nah, she is, but she''s wanting to transfer out. That''s how it is with guilds. Beginning Players start in step-up guilds, then transfer to mid-level when they''re capable enough. If they''re really serious, they''ll apply to high-level guilds, where they''ll most likely stay at, since the top guilds don''t accept applications. They''re the ones who reach out instead." Tommy winced as he logged into the game.
"Oh, I see. So, you know what guilds she''s thinking about transferring to?" I asked, curious.
"Kinda. She wants to try for either Fable or Merchants of Midas." Tommy didn''t seem too pleased about it.
"Is everything... okay?" I wasn''t really paying attention to the game anymore.
"For the most part."
We sat in silence, maneuvering our newly made characters through the first stage of the game. Tommy and I were close, but we weren''t the type to press each other for information. I''d let him tell me what was on his mind when he felt ready.
"Anyway, you were curious about what guild to join? I''d have thought you talked to other Players for advice rather than me," Tommy spoke again after a while, not taking his eyes off the screen.
"Yeah, but you''re my closest friend, and we''ve been through a lot when we were younger. I trust your judgment over anyone else''s right now."
Tommy grunted. "Well, if you want my honest opinion, it seems like nothing short of Inanis or Helianthus would be good enough for you. And since Inanis is a no-go..."
"Helianthus it is."
Tommy fell silent again, but this time, I sensed that he was deep in thought.
"Well... I''m sure you''ve been told about how hard it is to get into those guilds."
"Yeah."
"And you did text me saying that you wanted to look into the PvP arena scene..."
I wondered where Tommy was going with this.
"As it currently stands, many of the world records such as floors cleared and most matches won are held by members of Helianthus and Inanis, with some other top guild members in the mix."
"Oh," I suddenly got what he was saying. "So, if I were to break a record..."
"They''re bound to notice you," Tommy finished for me, turning to look at me with a shit-eating grin that mirrored mine.
"What''s the easiest record to break right now?"
"That would be the one for the most monsters killed in a single simulation. It''s only ten thousand and some change, and I know you''re stronger than that."
I blinked. In the initiate dungeon resonance I cleared with Celine, I easily killed three thousand monsters alone. Ten thousand? That was just a workout.
"You thinking what I''m thinking, bro?"
"Always, you crazy bastard."
It was around mid-afternoon by the time Tommy drove us to the GPA building, where we promptly rented out a training simulation room. The familiar white space was beginning to become a sort of haven for me, a place where I could go all out without worry.
"Alright, I''ll be up in the spectator''s room to handle all the tech stuff. You just focus on beating the record. The monsters will start off at level 1, and gradually increase in level and strength until you can''t handle it anymore. I''ll stop the simulation when it gets to that point." Tommy began to jog to the stairs. "It''ll be endless, so remember to pace yourself, Luke."
Considering the tactic I already planned on using, I doubted that I''d run out of stamina long before the five thousand mark.
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
I stretched my body, warming myself up as I equipped my cloak, ring, and Soultaker. The sword trembled in my hands.
"Are we going to feast on more souls?"
"Unfortunately, no," I replied with a scowl. "It''s a simulation, so they''re just virtual copies."
"Fake food? Gross."
"Did you say something, Luke?" Tommy called over the intercom.
"Er, no, just giving myself a pep talk!" I shouted back up to him. Okay, so it seemed like other people could hear the Soultaker.
Tommy gave me a weird look, but shrugged as he pressed a button out of my vision. A buzzing echoed around the training room.
"Endless simulation will now begin. All damage, Skill usage, and Item abilities will be simulated. Proceeding in 5..."
[You know, endless fighting is also something I believe a masochist enjoys...]
"By that logic, then whoever holds the record for this is a masochist, too." I muttered back to Sephera.
[Oh, I''m willing to bet on that.]
I gripped the Soultaker tightly as the countdown reached 0. A faint smile played on my lips as the first monsters were constructed from a green light. A group of level 1 skeletons and zombies appeared, groaning as they staggered towards me.
I didn''t need to launch my plan just yet, so I took it easy by using the Soultaker''s auto Reap ability. More undead appeared, followed by some mutated animals. Level 10 began to throw in some fantasy creatures; Orcs, goblins, elves, and vampires.
While it was a menial task, I found it more entertaining than playing games, something that felt bittersweet. I tried to do some flashy moves with the Soultaker, mixing in some physical attacks as I easily cut down the monsters.
At level 20, I began to face off against smarter monsters, including mages and archers. I had to be more cautious with my attacks and consciously avoid taking damage. The training room felt more like a battlefield as I fought on, weaving through the monsters with practiced ease.
I glanced up at the virtual screen that tracked my performance. 356 monsters slain, 15 minutes had passed. Okay, I was making good progress, but it was a little slow. Time to speed things up.
I put in a little more effort around level 30, relying on my Speed to cut down the trolls and giants as soon as they materialized with a single strike of my sword. Headless knights were immediately Reaped, while the chimeras and lesser dragons were destroyed by Death''s Shadow.
Time sped up, and the monsters grew in strength and intelligence. I found myself dancing between the creatures, darting and weaving through the battlefield like a shadow. My attacks became faster, more precise, and deadly. The Soultaker hummed in my hand, its energy reflecting the death and destruction around me.
"Ah, if only these were real souls..." The Soultaker lamented in my grasp. I was too focused to register its words as I fell into a steady rhythm, killing and dodging monsters.
Before long, it wasn''t until level 1000 that I found myself slowing down. Or maybe it was the monsters starting to catch up. I quickly checked the stats of a humanoid beast- a Wolf Lord. On the higher end of abilities, the werewolf had 100000 Health, 45000 Strength, 30000 Speed, and 27500 Magic. Nothing I couldn''t handle by myself.
Hacking through Wolf Lords and Crimson Kings- it seemed like I was on a Halloween-themed portion of the simulation- I checked my performance again. 4845 monsters slain in a little over an hour. Not bad. I already surpassed the record in the dungeon resonance and was still good on stamina. Maybe I''d be able to break the record in another hour.
I glanced up at the spectator''s box, noticing Tommy preoccupied on his phone. Either he had full faith that I was fine, or there was something he had to deal with. I was leaning towards the latter.
Whatever the case was, I didn''t have time to dwell on it as the monster level continued to rise. They were still slain with one swipe of my sword, and weren''t fast enough to hit or escape me, but they were growing clever enough to divide my concentration. Still, that would change very soon.
As I hit the 1200 mark, I began to see more powerful and mythical monsters, including griffins, dragons, and even a few legendary ones I had only read about in lore. Their attacks became more devastating, and their movements faster. The room itself seemed to change, growing more ominous and foreboding. But I was ready.
At level 1280, my ''Untouchable.'' achievement activated, massively boosted by the sheer number of monsters. If I was impossible to catch before, I was now a blur of blue as I zipped around the simulation room, tearing through the virtual mobs. I had to backtrack as I managed to outspeed the creation process.
[How are you not tired yet???]
"Strength and Health are a factor in stamina," I muttered back, still focused on the oncoming monsters. "So I doubt I''ll get tired before hitting the ten thousand mark."
Indeed, as I reached level 2000, I wasn''t even close to feeling fatigue. My sword seemed to dance through the air, my movements so graceful and precise that they almost seemed to defy the laws of physics. I was in the zone, completely focused on the task at hand. And as the simulation progressed, the monsters continued to fall under my might. The initiate dungeon resonance certainly helped me prepare for this.
By the time I reached level 3000, I was sitting around 9889 monsters slain in less than an hour and a half. The mobs were now averaging around 900000 Health, 750000 Strength, 500000 Speed, and 300000 Magic. Due to my achievement, I was always faster than the mobs, so I didn''t have to worry about getting caught, but that number was quickly becoming smaller. It was time to put my strategy into play.
I stole another glance at Tommy, who was still busy on the phone. Oh well, it was his loss if he missed me breaking the record.
Adrenaline pumping through my veins, I activated Flooded Kingdom in conjunction with Holy Element. The white gridded floor of the simulation room quickly became flooded in a couple inches of chilling water, practically immobilizing the mobs in place. But I didn''t stop there.
In a few seconds, I was looking at a doppelganger of myself. We shared a grin, and began to mercilessly tear into the immobile monsters.
"H-holy shit, there''s two of you? And you''re almost reaching the ten thousand mark!" Tommy exclaimed incredulously through the intercom. "What the fuck did I miss?"
I chuckled as I continued to slaughter the immobilized monsters with my twin doppelganger. "You should''ve been here from the start, Tommy. It''s not that exciting now." I taunted, feeling a bit of a rush from the adrenaline.
Since the new monsters that spawned were immediately frozen in place, it didn''t take long for me and my clone to slow our own pace, casually strolling through the icy blue water and cleaving the mobs with a single swing. At this point, the level 3200 monsters were nothing to us as I easily reached eleven thousand kills.
"Are you planning to set the record even higher?" Tommy asked over the speakers.
"Fuck yeah. I''m gonna see if I can hit twenty thousand monsters."
Two and a half hours in, I was at level 4000. The monsters now required two swings of my Soultaker, but with a 105% Slow from a near permanent Flooded Kingdom, it didn''t make much of a difference.
"Dude, you''re at 21365 monsters slain... there''s no way anyone''s going to beat your record at this point," Tommy sounded slightly stunned and bored. "You''re basically invincible in here."
I paused my sword, glancing up at him. "Think so? I should stop here then, right?"
"Up to you, but I''m getting bored and hungry."
[I agree with him. This isn¡¯t very fun to watch.]
"Eh, I doubled the previous record, so the top guilds can''t ignore that," I said, dispersing my clone with a fist-bump. "But, you''re right. I''m not getting anything else out of this. I''ll stop here for now."
"Alright."
I heard a buzz, signaling the end of the simulation. With a deep breath, I deactivated Flooded Kingdom and put my Soultaker away in my Inventory. Tommy was right: In a room where things weren''t as life-threatening and contained, I was indeed invincible. Or maybe a better word would be... immortal.
Quietly laughing to myself, Tommy joined up with me and together we exited the simulation room. I really didn''t expect to find a small gathering of strong and intimidating people led by Tessa waiting for me outside.
"Hi, Luquier," Tessa smiled at me, stepping forward. "There are a few people here to meet you. Apparently, news of your record-breaking attempt spread quickly."
Chapter 36: Big Shots
"How did you¨C" I turned to Tommy, who shrugged.
"You''re using my building, how could I not take notice?" Tessa''s eyes flashed with a mischievous glimmer. "But seriously, you should''ve told me. I''d have invited these representatives of the top guilds to watch your performance."
Representative of top guilds? Wait, that meant¨C
I nervously smiled, checking the stats of the people behind Tessa. There were four of them, three men, and a woman.
[Name: Ludwig Garrison | Level: 3187]
[Name: Maulk Booth | Level: 3456]
[Name: Rhys Canter | Level: 2997]
[Name: Vella Thorne | Level: 3184]
Damn, they seemed strong. I warily sized them up, noting that they were at least a bit stronger than my sister. Even with their other stats Shrouded, I could tell I was a bit short matching up to them.
Ludwig was a tall man, towering over Tommy and I. He had short-cropped, dark hair that was beginning to gray, and vivid green eyes that seemed to hold a wealth of wisdom and experience. His face was weathered, with deep creases at the corners of his mouth and eyes, suggesting a lifetime spent outdoors. He wore a simple brown robe over a pair of roughspun pants and boots, giving me the impression of both a farmer and a scholar.
Maulk, the highest leveled of the four, regarded me with a bored expression, his eyes a piercing shade of violet. He had long, flowing hair that was the color of polished ebony, and his features were sharp and angular. He wore an ornate gold crown, intricately engraved with runes and symbols. It didn''t match with the slim, black kevlar armor he wore.
Rhys, the lowest leveled, seemed the youngest. The same height as I was, he had an almost girlish face with sharp features and soft brown eyes. His short hair was a dark shade of red and styled in a messy yet elegant way. His body was lean and athletic, giving off an aura of agility and speed. His outfit was simple, consisting of a long-sleeved white shirt and black pants tucked into black boots. Around his neck, he wore a silver chain with a small key pendant.
Finally, Vella was a strikingly beautiful woman with golden eyes, long silver hair, and pale skin. Her appearance was enhanced by the regal attire she wore, including a flowing silver gown adorned with intricate embroidery and precious jewels. She stood tall and proud, exuding an air of grace and wisdom that commanded respect. As she stepped forward, I had to fight the urge to kneel, despite the fact I never did it before.
"I''ll cut to the chase. Luquier Vaunt, after watching you tirelessly slay monsters to no end, I''d like to personally invite you to the Fable guild," Vella stated, her tone filled with genuine admiration.
"What the¨C I thought we were all going to introduce ourselves before giving him our offers!" Rhys protested, waving his hands in the air. "This is hardly fair!"
"Then, following Vella''s initiative, I''d also like to invite you to join the Indomitable guild," Ludwig rumbled, glancing over at Vella. "We can always use more strong, capable fighters, and I believe your dedication and skills would be an asset to our group."
Maulk didn''t say anything, silently staring at me. Finally, he folded his arms.
"You seem capable enough for floor-clearing and dungeon breaks. Have you ever participated in the PvP arenas?"
"Er," I hesitated. Judging by his question, I had a feeling he was part of a PvP-based guild. "No, not really."
"Ah, well," he replied, not seeming to mind. "I''m in Heavy Boss. Currently, we''re taking the lead in PvP rankings, but you could be of great help to us."
"Wait a minute!" Rhys finally got a chance to butt in. "I''m from Primal! I hope you''d come join us, but if anything, don''t join Heavy Boss. Fable and Indomitable are cool since they''re not heavy on PvP."
Faced with the four representatives of the top ten guilds, I was finding it hard to process everything. Tessa, taking pity on me, got in between them and I.
"How about we all sort this out in my office?" The chairman smiled, easing the tension. "I''m sure Luquier would like to rest after breaking the world record for most monsters slain in a single simulation."
I silently shot Tessa a grateful look before Tommy clapped me on the shoulder.
"Hey bro, I got something to take care of real quick," he whispered quietly in my ear. "Good luck with this. We''ll catch up later, just text me when you''re done." Tommy flashed a smile at the others. "I''ll leave him with you guys, then!"
I grunted in response, watching as he left. I wasn''t oblivious enough to not guess that he was having problems with Sarah. Well, he was a handsome and successful dude. He''d figure something out.
In Tessa''s office, I sat on the couch opposite from the four representatives, a coffee table dividing us. Tessa herself leaned against her desk, sipping her cup with what I assumed was filled with alcohol as she wordlessly observed us.
"So," Ludwig began. "After witnessing your performance within the simulation room, the four of us from the top ten guilds in the world have each offered you a place within our ranks. We understand that you may have some questions about each of our guilds, and we are more than willing to answer them."
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
I didn''t have the courage to tell them I was only interested in the Helianthus guild.
"Uh," I cleared my throat, trying to think of something else to say. "So, uh, why exactly do each of you want me in your respective guilds?"
"Well, if you''re interested in PvP, Heavy Boss would be the best choice," Maulk began. "We''ve been working hard to maintain our position as the top guild, and with someone of your skills, we could only grow stronger."
"Hey, Primal isn''t too far behind!" Rhys butted in, clearly feeling left out. "I''m sure you''d be a great addition to our roster. We''re just as dedicated to PvP as Heavy Boss, and it''s speculated that our guild is going to win the upcoming tournament against them!"
"Primal? Winning against Heavy Boss?" Maulk scoffed. "Yeah, sure, in your dreams. But that''s not what matters. What matters is being the best, and right now, that''s us. I mean, if you''ve seen our ranking. We''ve been there for months. And with you, we could just cement that position."
As Maulk and Rhys began to argue amongst themselves, Vella leaned forward. "PvP aside, Fable is a guild that also focuses on the community while clearing the tower. We have a very tight-knit group of people who look out for one another. If you join us, you''ll never be alone. And we have a lot of fun too! We''re not the most competitive guild, but we''re definitely one of the most active and social."
"Ah, but Indomitable can also fill that need," Ludwig interjected. "While we may not be as focused on community as Fable, we have a very strong core group of players who have been with us since the beginning. We''re not as large as some of the other guilds, but we make up for it in camaraderie and dedication. And with someone like you on our roster, I have no doubt that we could make a serious push for the top ten."
I smiled weakly at them. To be honest, just the fact that four of the ten best guilds in the world were wanting me to join was a situation I knew other Players could only dream of. However, with my mind set on trying to join Helianthus, I couldn''t accept their offers.
"Well, thank you all for your kind offers," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I really appreciate it. But...I''ve already got my heart set on joining a different guild. I hope you all understand."
There was a moment of silence as they exchanged glances, then Rhys let out a small laugh. "Yeah, I figured. It''s just, we''re all so used to everyone wanting to join us. You know, being the cool kids and all that." He winked, trying to put me at ease. Maulk didn''t seem so easily placated by my rejection, creasing his face with an offended frown.
"Well, I''m glad you''ve made your decision," Vella said, her voice gentle. "But if you ever change your mind, you know where to find us." Her smile was genuine, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret for not being able to join them.
"If I may, could I inquire about your reasons for wanting to join a different guild?" Ludwig asked. "And which guild that might be?"
I hesitated for a moment, unsure how much to reveal. "It''s not that I don''t think you''re all amazing," I began. "But I''ve got my heart set on joining Helianthus."
There was another moment of silence as the name seemed to hang in the air between us. "Of course," Rhys said finally, nodding. "They''re an excellent guild. Very strong in both PvP and clearing the tower."
"But not quite as strong in community events and socializing," Vella added gently. "And that''s what we really pride ourselves on."
"Well, Helianthus isn''t in the top three guilds for PvP rankings," Maulk pointed out, a sour expression on his face. "So they can''t really be compared to Heavy Boss."
"PvP isn''t everything, Maulk," Ludwig countered with a shrug. "And it''s not like they''re weak in that department either. Besides, they have a very strong presence in the community as well. If you ask me, they''re a well-rounded guild that''s only going to get stronger."
"Why not Inanis?" Tessa suddenly spoke up. "I mean, you could probably get in if you... you know..."
"F- Hell no," I caught myself. "I''ve met a couple of members from Inanis, and I don''t exactly mesh well with them."
[The only member you know is your sister.]
Tessa shrugged, sipping her cup again.
"Well, both Helianthus and Inanis don''t accept applications... how are you planning to join them? Do you already have an invitation?" Rhys asked, his expression curious.
"Er, no, not yet, but I''m working on it," I replied evasively.
"Oh, well, if you ever change your mind, just let us know," Rhys offered with a wink. "We''ve all been in your shoes before, trying to make connections and find our place in the world. And who knows? Maybe one day we''ll be able to team up and take down some bosses together."
Aside from Maulk, it seemed like the other three representatives were surprisingly accepting of my rejection. "Well, we''re sorry to lose you, but we understand," Vella said with a smile. "Thank you for your time."
Just as quickly as I met them, all four of them left, leaving me alone with Tessa.
"I know you''re more or less focused on Helianthus, but I didn''t expect you to flat-out reject them so fast," she remarked, plopping down on the couch across from me. "I mean, I knew they weren''t your first choice, but still."
"Well, I wasn''t expecting them to be so compliant. I thought they''d push for me to join a little harder."
"I''m sure you''ve seen their stats. While you have shown impressive feats, such as clearing a few floors alone, dungeon breaks, and even joining Enigma, that''s not really something that stands out to them. Hell, doubling the world record for most monsters slain isn''t enough for them to sacrifice everything for you. Those people have more or less become accustomed to that sort of thing. In a world full of Players with limitless potential, you blend in with everyone else."
That... that dealt a blow to my pride. Sure, I knew that I was a lot stronger than normal for Players my level, but I''d have thought that my unique abilities and accomplishments would have been more impressive to them. I guess not.
As if sensing my mood, Tessa gave me a reassuring smile. "If anything, breaking the world record certainly caused you to become a hot topic in the news. I''m sure Helianthus or Inanis have taken notice of you. Maybe you''ll just have to do something really incredible again to get them to want to recruit you."
"Like what?" I replied dejectedly.
[Show off your incredible masochism! :D]
"You could clear a floor if the world takes too long again," Tessa suggested. "Maybe go on a winstreak in the PvP arenas. Boost your stats to godlike levels, challenge some of the big names, and beat them with your bare hands. If you can make a name for yourself like that, then even the strongest guilds would be foolish not to recruit you."
I felt a stirring in my body. I was never one to engage in fights, preferring to duke it out online. But Tessa''s words reminded me that I was in a living game now, and I could properly show off the abilities I had gained so far.
"Hmm, maybe I''ll go try PvP-"
[System alert: Dungeon break has occurred in the Lambda Sector.]
"-after we clear this dungeon, I guess," I finished, standing up. I glanced at Tessa, who wasn''t moving. "Are you not coming?"
"Nah, the representatives from the top guilds should still be around," She shook her head. "Not to mention you¡¯re practically worth a couple of Players yourself. I''ll stay here and monitor things. You go ahead. And remember, I''m rooting for you."
Chapter 37: Moral Dilemma?
With a nod, I left the GPA building and flew off using Grim Mantle, heading into the direction where I sensed the most Player energy. Huh, it was a few streets down from my apartment.
I landed in the crowd of Players, seeing a couple of white system messages.
[Dungeon: Village of the Wicked]
[Level: 30]
[Requirements: Access granted to Players higher than level 30.]
[Time Remaining: 00:05:00]
"Holy crap, a five hour duration?" I heard one of the Players murmur.
It seemed as though a lot of them were getting excited, both at the fact that the restriction was more or less something many of us had already achieved and that the duration was one of the longest we''d ever seen.
I glanced around, noticing that the crowd was mostly made up of Players around my level or higher, along with a few veterans from higher tier guilds. There were a few GPA-affiliated members scattered about, too, but they weren''t as numerous as I''d expected.
"Yo, Luke!" I heard Tommy''s voice call out behind me. "You gonna try and clear this one by yourself again, bro?"
"With so many Players joining in?" I grinned at him. "It''ll be hard, but I can just farm mobs, if anything."
"I''ll help you out, man," Tommy said, nodding. "I could use the EXP, too. Maybe we can team up and get through this together."
Using me as an experience farm again? I couldn''t blame Tommy though; I''d do the same in a heartbeat if I didn''t have my current playstyle. "Sure, I''m down."
I clicked yes to join Tommy''s party as we walked up to the giant portal. Already, some of the other groups of Players were lined up, raring to enter as soon as the GPA officials gave us the clear. While we stood in line, I turned to Tommy.
"Everything okay?" I decided to ask, unable to ignore the fact that he wasn''t with Sarah. I''d have figured something as important as a dungeon break would warrant a higher priority than studying.
"In both video games and in real life, nothing gets by you, huh?" Tommy wryly replied, seeming to catch on to my unspoken question. "It''s a bit rough right now, but I think things will be fine once I sort things out."
I nodded, not wanting to press any further. "Hope everything works out man. After clearing this dungeon, wanna go eat?"
Tommy smiled. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks."
As soon as the GPA members gave the clear, a surge of Players leapt through the portal, ready to clear it. With such a light restriction and a long duration, I shared the same sentiment of a relatively smooth dungeon clear along with the other Players.
When my eyes adjusted, we found ourselves in an old, fantasy-like village, with cobblestone streets and half-timbered houses. The air smelled of rotting garbage and smoke from fires in brick hearths. A few NPCs wandered around, some giving us suspicious glances. A few tough-looking guys in leather armor stood at strategic points, apparently keeping watch.
Compared to the vibrant and generally peaceful atmosphere of the tower Safe Zones, this village was the complete opposite: the air dreary and dull, the people hunched over and weary, as if they had all been dragged through the mud. Even the sky itself seemed to be weeping, great gray clouds hovering overhead, obscuring the sunlight and casting the world into a perpetual twilight.
[Village of the Wicked]
[Quest: Defend against or eliminate all enemies before sunrise.]
[Time Remaining: 00:04:30]
[Upon failure, receive another quest.]
"What the... a quest with a penalty continuation and the first one is multi-path?" Tommy murmured at the white screens that appeared to every Player. "Then what happens if we fail¡?"
"I''m assuming this place is going to be under siege soon?" I mused to myself, pulling the Soultaker out from my inventory. "The whole theme screams vampires or something like that. Maybe the penalty continuation would be to eliminate turned vampires?" My question was answered when a haggard-looking soldier staggered up to us.
"Adventurers from another world!" He gasped, his eyes wild with desperation. "You must help us! The enemy forces plan to wipe us all out!"
The Players exchanged glances, then turned to the soldier. "We''re here to help," A burly Player with cropped hair assured him. "What do you need us to do?"
"The enemy forces are gathering at the edge of the forest, preparing to attack," the soldier explained, pointing in the direction of the forest. "We have enough men to defend ourselves, but we fear that we won''t be able to stop them all. We need you to help us hold them off until the sun rises, when our allies from another world will arrive to assist us."
Allies from another world? Weren''t we the only ones who could come here?
I shook my head clear as swarms of Players moved to the front main gate. Perhaps I''d figure out what he meant after we clear the dungeon.
Tommy and I followed the crowd towards the opened gate, where NPC soldiers were gathered. With a start, I noticed they didn''t seem like proper soldiers; in fact, many of them wore rags, like commoners. The armor they had was worn and rusted, barely holding together. They didn''t even have proper weapons, using makeshift spears and shields instead. It was a pitiful sight.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"The break of dawn falls in two hours!" One of the NPC soldiers shouted, rallying the defense force. "Let us hold them off until then! Our village lord shall bring us prosperity then!"
Players and NPC soldiers alike cheered at the rallying cry. I shot a glance towards Tommy.
"Should I do what I did back in the simulation room right now?" I grinned at him. "Freeze all the monsters into place for easy pickings?"
"If you do that, that might not leave anything for the other Players," Tommy snickered. "Not that I''m going to tell you not to, since I also get a share of the experience points."
"Ah wait, but then what if it might be useful for the second part of the quest?"
"Up to you. Either way, I''m sure you''ll breeze through it."
As Tommy and I joked, we suddenly heard a far off horn sound from the direction of the forest. In high spirits, the other Players and I prepared ourselves to go to war. A dark wave of figures burst out from the trees, racing towards us.
"Huh?"
One of the Players sounded confused. The confusion quickly spread through us, once we realized what we were looking at.
Instead of a monster army, what emerged from the forest were soldiers in decorative and dignified armor, marching proudly. Even from a distance, they looked well-trained and disciplined. Their numbers were not as great as the defense force, but their quality more than made up for it.
"Sephera, what is this? I''ve never heard of Last Stand having human mobs."
[...This is only the start, Player.]
"What do you... mean?" I whispered back. As the village soldiers cried out, meeting to clash with what looked like a royal army, many of the Players hesitated to join. That was a given, considering the reality of the situation. We were so used to killing monsters that abruptly switching to humans just like us was a little... off-putting.
[The system prevents me from saying anything more, but Luquier... I really hope you don''t fall into despair in the future.]
Before I could ask what Sephera meant, some of the royal army broke off, charging past the village army and straight towards the Players in front of the entrance. Even when faced with that, we were still paralyzed with confusion.
It was different for humanoid monsters, since they were just abnormal enough for us to look past the similarities. Hell, PvP between other Players was the closest we''d get to actually killing another human, but because death was disabled, we became numb to the idea.
That wasn''t the case now. As the royal army drew closer, only a few Players stepped forward hesitantly, readying their weapons. I was pretty sure most of us had never killed another human before, much less an actual war.
"Those who came forth from another world!" One of the royal soldiers shouted to us as the unit came closer. "We will not harm you if you join us in wiping this accursed village or part for the kingdom''s army. However, if you choose to stand with them, we have no choice but to eliminate you as well."
"Well, that''s the dungeon quest!" Tommy declared loudly, probably to reassure himself. "These guys aren''t from our world, and who knows if they really exist? Luke, we''ve got no choice but to help out the villagers."
He wasn''t the only one who tried to reason about this dungeon. A couple of Players at the front had already started engaging with the royal army, crossing the line for the first time. With a grimace, I charged forward with the crowd, lingering towards the back. Forget farming damage, this would feel like a mass murder.
If whatever Tommy was going through seemed rough, he didn''t hide it as he drew two swords from his Inventory and quickly cut down a royal soldier for the first time. Red blood gushed out, mingling with the spray of crimson that had begun to pour.
"Don''t tell me you have a sense of morals," The Soultaker scoffed in my hand. I glanced at the blade, its blue runes glowing snobbishly. "They might be human like you, but they won''t hesitate to do what you won''t."
"Well, that''s not completely it," I replied with a scowl. "I know this is just a game and it''s life or death or whatever, but killing another human for the first time is a lot easier said than done."
"Then what are you going to do? Let the others kill them so that you won''t stain your hands? Aside from wasting souls, that''s still no better than killing them yourself," the sword countered, its words making me feel guilty. "You can''t just stand there and do nothing. It''s them or you. Besides, what if something happens and the other Players start dying because you don''t join in?"
I gritted my teeth. It had a point. But there was something tugging at me that I couldn''t explain, something that made me hesitant to cross the line. There was also a hint of fear, and not from the act of murder.
[As much as it pains me to admit, the sadist sword is right.]
"I know that," I snapped at both of them, trying to figure out another method. "I just... think about it from my perspective for a second. I''ve never killed another human before. How would you both feel about killing another Admin, or destroying another sword?"
[I''ve watched countless Admins get sacrificed.]
"I''m not actually a real sword, genius. I''m a fragment of Thanatos, and I quite literally exist as the concept of Death."
Right. Why did I think these two could relate to how I was feeling? I wished I had someone like Gigi right now.
"Wait a minute," I murmured, glancing down at my ring. Here was my answer.
[System alert: Ring of Echoed Whispers invoked. Summoning Awakened Herald Sea Serpent God, Levius.]
As blue smoke withered out from my ring in front of me, I tried to force the guilt down. Sure, it was still murder via a third party, but this way, I wouldn''t have to feel what it was like to kill another person. For some reason, my guilt wasn''t as strong as I thought it''d be, quickly vanishing without any effort.
The blue smoke condensed, forming a humanoid shape that solidified into a familiar figure. A man in flowing robes, deep-blue cold eyes, long dark hair, and thin smile stood before me. I expected the Levius specter to address me as its master or something of the sort.
"Immortal, was it? It is quite strange to be on the other side of our dynamic," Levius rumbled with a wicked grin. A chill ran through my body as some of the other Players near me stared at us in shock.
"You... still recognize me?" I whispered. Some that were still watching began to back away nervously. I didn''t blame them. I was reconsidering whether summoning Levius had been a good idea or not. The ring''s description never specified that the specter would be an ally.
"Of course," Levius continued with an air of amusement. "It seems that our roles have reversed, yet I believe you are the one who has bound me to servitude. I suppose you may command me as you please."
Holy fuck, it was a gamble and it paid off. Leaving the unnatural familiarity Levius had with me aside, I now had a very powerful servant I could summon.
"See those guys in better-looking clothing? Yeah, only eliminate them, and no one else," I instructed Levius, nodding at the royal army as I ignored the uncomfortable familiarness he was giving. Levius raised an eyebrow.
"Are you not participating, Immortal? I''d have expected you of all people to be at the frontline."
"Shut up and do what I said," I snapped, my patience with the specter''s questioning already wearing thin. Levius shrugged, a playful grin playing across its lips.
He turned, immediately casting Flooded Kingdom and slowing down the royal army. He then split into four clones, each of them covering themselves in an armor of ice. From there, it was a slaughter, the four Levius clones traveling through the flood and decimating the royal army from within.
Chapter 38: Crossing the Line
As screams from both sides tore through the air, I felt a feeling welling up within me. I quickly fought it down, not wanting to let the guilt overwhelm me. Wait, now that I thought about it, it didn''t truly feel like guilt. Rather, it was something new that I wasn''t familiar with.
The Players and village soldiers were slowly overwhelming the royal army, having overcome their initial fear of Levius''s appearance. I guess they figured that since he was decimating the royal army, he was on our side.
Levius''s clones were easily holding their own, moving through the flooded terrain with ease. The four of them were a whirlwind of destruction, their movements almost dance-like as they carved a bloody path through the enemy ranks. I felt bad for the royal army, but the villagers wouldn''t have stood a chance against them.
I found myself watching the specter with a mixture of fascination and horror. It was unsettling to think that I had summoned him, that I now had some kind of control over him after having to fight for my life against him.
"Hey! Did you summon that thing?"
I turned to see Rhys running up to me, a perplexed smile on his face. Behind, I saw Vella throw out restrictive magic, seemingly hesitant to actually harm the royal soldiers.
"Er, yeah, don''t worry. He''s on our side."
Rhys didn''t look convinced, but since Levius wasn''t harming the Players or villagers, he let it slide, returning to the battlefield with fists covered in crackling black energy.
The battle raged on around us, the screams of the wounded and dying filling the air. Despite my reservations about Levius''s presence, I couldn''t deny that he was making a difference. His clones moved with an almost supernatural grace, their icy armor reflecting the bloody battleground around them. They weaved in and out of the flooded terrain, always seeming to be one step ahead of the confused and frightened soldiers of the royal army.
"The adventurers from another world have summoned a powerful creature to our aid!" Someone cried out in awe, their voice carrying over the sounds of battle. I cringed inwardly at the words, but the sight of Levius''s clones cleaving through the royal army with ease was hard to ignore.
"Perhaps the village lord may not need until sunrise to bring us prosperity," Another village soldier chimed in, his voice laced with hope. "With this creature''s help, we might be able to turn the tide of the battle."
"Still your tongue, soldier. The village lord''s ritual is far more important than an otherworlder''s creature."
As I wondered just how important this village lord and his ritual could be, a victorious roar came from the villagers on the frontlines. I glanced in their direction, seeing the severely thinned forces of the royal army retreat into the forest.
Levius and his clones disappeared in a splash of water, reappearing at my side. "Well, that was rather exciting," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Is there nothing else for me to fight? How about you and I fight again, Immortal?"
"Don''t joke about that," I replied, shaking my head. "You nearly killed me. I''m not about to risk my life again just for fun."
"If only the strange forces that bound me weren''t restrictive..."
Tommy jogged up to me while I was contemplating dismissing Levius, a mixture of concern and relief in his eyes. "Hey Luke... is that guy dangerous?"
"Not for the moment, no," I shook my head, warning Levius with a glare. The boss specter shrugged with a grin. "Anyway, looks like we cleared the first quest."
"Yeah, we- wait a minute, no we didn''t."
"Huh?" I checked the quest again.
[Village of the Wicked]
[Quest: Defend against or eliminate all enemies before sunrise.]
[Time Remaining: 00:03:57]
[Upon failure, receive another quest.]
"What the hell? Are there more enemies we missed?" I muttered to Tommy. "Did it register Levius as an enemy?"
"I don''t know," Tommy replied, frowning. "I didn''t see any more enemies around, but..." He trailed off, looking back at the battlefield full of corpses, then back to me.
Some of the other Players began to notice the unchanged quest as well, warily gazing around for an answer. Before we could question it any further, another round of cheers erupted from the villagers. We all turned to see a regal man surrounded by two guards marching toward us from the village center.
The man was decorated with ornate robes and jewelry, marking him as the village lord. He stopped before us and raised his hand, gesturing for silence. The din of battle faded as the villagers and Players alike turned their attention to him. The two guards next to him were large and muscular, their expressions grim and determined. I could tell they were pretty strong.
"I''m guessing that''s the village lord or whatever..." Tommy murmured.
Levius and his clones grinned, tensing as they prepared to leap at the village lord and his guards, but I hurriedly stopped them with a hand.
"What the fuck do you think you''re doing?" I quietly hissed at him. All four of them stared back at me with a confused look.
"I thought you ordered me to eliminate all who wore distinguished attire."
"Yeah, and they''re all gone now! That guy is this village''s leader, so that means he''s not to be killed."
The original Levius tilted his head. "But... I sense a danger to him. He''s quite powerful."
"Makes sense if you''re trying to run a village!" I began to grow exasperated with Levius. "If you can''t hold back, then I don''t really need you right now."
For a split second, I really thought that Levius and his clones would turn on me instead. Finally, all four of them shrugged in unison, backing away. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, Immortal."
"Heroes of another world," the village lord boomed before I could make a retort, "I offer my utmost gratitude to you all. You have saved us from a terrible fate. It is no exaggeration to say that I speak for the entire village when I say that we will not soon forget your bravery this night." There was a round of applause from the villagers, and the village lord continued, "The kingdom''s royal army would have finally ended our suffering, but you have proven to be our true saviors."
A feeling of unease began to stir within me as I digested Levius''s words.
"I can''t help but think that we might be thrown a celebration," Tommy whispered to me.
"I wouldn''t get too comfortable with that thought," I said slowly, my voice barely above a whisper. "The quest isn''t over yet, and we still don''t know what the village lord is planning with that ritual of his. There might be more to it than any of us realize."
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
Tommy stiffened. "Hey, you don''t think that¨C"
"To thank you adventurers from another realm, please accept this trinket of my people''s gratitude," the village lord announced, holding out a small, ornate box. "Inside, you shall find a single jewel, each representing one of our village''s most precious resources: gold, food, or knowledge. Whichever you choose, it is yours to keep."
Nearly every villager within the crowd of Players pulled out a similar box, offering it to us. The uneasy feeling in my stomach grew stronger as the Players hesitantly accepted the reward. Tommy was about to reach for his when I stopped him with a hand.
"Wait," I said quietly. "Let''s think about this. The village lord just said these were the most precious resources of the village. Why give them up to people you''ve just met?"
Tommy frowned, considering my words. "Maybe it''s a test? To see if we''re worthy or something?"
The villagers offering their trinkets to us looked more like a plea than a gift. They were trusting us with their most precious resources, and I didn''t think they would do that so easily. Something about this whole situation felt off, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it.
"Dude, it can''t be that bad," Tommy said, shaking his head and reaching his hand out. "Let''s just take the gift. Maybe it''ll help with the next part of the quest¨C"
[Player!!]
Thanks to my Speed stat, I was able to yank Tommy up into the air as the villagers who offered the box to us lunged forward with wicked daggers, thrusting into empty air. Below us, Players screamed as they were suddenly attacked by the very villages they helped defend.
"What the fuck?!" Tommy yelled out, watching as the Players began to fight back against the village. "Why did they attack us?"
I wanted to punch myself. "Because they were the enemy all along!"
I flew the both of us over to an empty alleyway, setting Tommy down as I turned back to the fight at the village entrance. Levius, without any prompting, had quickly joined in, his clones beginning to cut down the village population. However, the two guards next to the village lord reacted to his presence, both of them able to handle two Levius clones each.
"Oh fuck..." I whispered, checking the guards'' stats that were suddenly accessible.
[Name: Right/Left Hand of Uri | Level: 30]
[Health: 150000 | Strength: 50000]
[Speed: 50000 | Magic: 250000]
[Description: Twin guards that serve the village lord, they are not of human nature, growing stronger with every death in their presence.]
[Notice: Stats have been halved.]
No wonder Levius and his clones were struggling. He had cut their stats in half and they were still much faster than he was, even with the Flooded Kingdom still active.
"I''ll leave the guards to you, then?" Tommy took out two impressive-looking swords from his Inventory, already adapting to the scene. "Don''t die on me, bro."
"That''s not something I should be getting told," I replied dryly, in spite of the situation.
I zipped forward to help Levius, but it was too late. The twin guards fired a combination of lightning and rain, striking the boss specters with a surefire explosion.
As Levius and his clones roared in pain before disappearing into ashes, I took advantage of the moment, dodging the electrified rain and leaping towards the two guards. They never had a chance to react.
For a split second, I hesitated. With one swing of my Soultaker, I could easily kill these two guys without another thought. And why shouldn''t I? This was just a dungeon, so there''s no real connection to the world I came from. Shouldn''t I treat these people as game mobs?
No, that wasn''t the real issue that I pretended was weighing on my mind. Closing my eyes as I swung, my blade cleaved through the guards like butter. The guilt that I desperately hoped would fill me right after slaying them with a sickening squelch never came. Instead, a sense of power and delight flowed through me when I reopened my eyes.
The Soultaker shivered in my hands, as if picking up on the subtle change in my emotions. "Oh... so that''s your true nature..."
[??? What''s the sadist sword talking about?]
"Nothing," I gritted my teeth and directed my attention towards the village lord, who was unnaturally calm despite the slaughter of his people.
[You obtained Right Hand of Uri''s Lightning Bolt Skill.]
[You obtained Left Hand of Uri''s Rainfall Skill.]
While I was ecstatic at gaining two new skills, it didn''t help with the strange feeling in my chest that threatened to overtake me.
I continued on, reluctant at first to massacre the villagers, but gradually falling into an ease, mindlessly cutting them down as if I were killing low-leveled monsters. The Soultaker seemed pleased, almost pervertedly excited, as I drew closer to the village lord, who took notice of me.
"What a waste..." the village lord finally spoke, his voice eerily calm. "You could have been useful..."
"What do you mean?" I asked, though I already had an inkling of the answer. With a dungeon name like Village of the Wicked, I should''ve expected this kind of twist.
Compared to the few numbers of the villagers, the Players suffered minimal losses, with only a handful of deaths on our side. The remaining forces grouped up around the village lord, gazing at us with a mixture of hatred and fear.
The village lord surveyed the scene with a satisfied smirk, then turned to face us. "You see, ''heroes'', you have successfully defended this village from imminent destruction and allowed us to begin with the ritual."
I rushed forth with my Speed, but the villagers were tightly packed, giving me no opening to get to the lord. I flew up, aiming my palm at him from above to no avail as the villagers sheltered him from any harm. Fuck. I already crossed the line at this point, so I might as well go all the way.
Before I could use a skill, I heard a snap, and the remaining villagers suddenly collapsed. I blinked in surprise, hovering in the air as the other Players were also shocked at the development. In the middle stood the village lord, his eyes glowing with an eerie red light.
[Name: Village Lord Uri | Level: 30]
[Health: 1000 | Strength: 500]
[Speed: 250 | Magic: 250000]
[Description: The sinister leader of a cult. Not much is known about this figure.]
I immediately sent out a torrent of Reaps, not wanting him to do whatever it was he planned to do. Once again, I was too late to stop him as a blood-red haze began to rise up from the ground. The shadowy spears shattered harmlessly against his body as Uri gazed up at me with a chilling smirk.
The Players down below followed my lead, charging at the village lord or throwing their skills at him. Whatever reservations we had towards killing our own kind, they were now gone as Uri didn''t seem like a human anymore.
The red haze acted as some sort of barrier as nothing could pass to get to Uri himself. We could only watch helplessly.
Uri laughed, his voice carrying an eerie echo through the village. "Foolish mortals, you have no idea what you''re dealing with!" The red haze intensified, appearing to stem directly from every corpse on the battlefield, royal soldiers and villagers alike. "With the souls of the dead you otherworlders have provided me with, I call forth the demon who will raze this world to the ground!"
[System alert: Main quest failed. New quest has been added.]
[Village of the Wicked]
[Quest: Defeat the enemy.]
[Time Remaining: 00:03:15]
Ah, shit. The red haze grew thicker, obscuring our vision, as if the very air had become tainted with the essence of death. It became tightly packed and condensed into a slender figure. With a sickening pop, the demon was fully formed. Or rather, demoness.
Her body was human-like, with pale, almost translucent skin, but her features were twisted and monstrous. Her eyes were void of any semblance of life, replaced by two glowing red orbs that seemed to sear into my very soul. Her long, flowing hair was black as night, and adorned with bones and skulls. She wore a tattered dress made of what seemed to be the flesh of the damned, stitched together with thread made from their eyeballs. Around her waist was a belt made of bones and teeth, and from it hung a massive, jagged scythe that pulsed with an unholy light.
[Name: Demon Lord Skalyt | Level: 3000]
[Health: 1500000 | Strength: 1000000]
[Speed: 250000 | Magic: 350000]
[Description: One of the seven demon lords of Hell, Skalyt revels in war and death. All who face her never live to tell the tale.]
****
[Updating¡]
[Skills]
[Lightning Bolt 1280/1280]
[Damage: 100 (+100000) | Paralysis Chance: 5% | Paralysis Duration: 100000 seconds | Cooldown: 0 seconds]
[Description: Allows user to call forth a bolt of electricity. Slight chance of paralyzing the opponent.]
[Rainfall 1280/1280]
[Speed Boost: 5% | Boost Duration: 100000 seconds | Duration: 100000 seconds | Cooldown: 1x (24 hours)]
[Description: Allows user to call forth a rain, boosting the caster and their allies¡¯ speed slightly.]
[Items]
[Soultaker (1125689)] +23
Chapter 39: The Peak of Power
"She''s... incredibly strong and dominant..." the Soultaker trembled in my hands. "Much stronger than you."
"Yeah, well, if she kills me permanently, won''t you disappear along with me?" I muttered back to the sword, keeping an eye on Skalyt.
"Who knows? Maybe I''ll be reunited with my master in the afterlife."
This fucking sword. I definitely planned to find a stronger weapon if I came out of this alive.
[Luquier, be careful. I''m nervous you might enjoy the pain she could inflict.]
Scowling, I landed in front of the other Players. I noticed Rhys and Vella stepping forward to fall in line with me, though like the rest, they were hesitant to actually face the demon lord. I was only hesitant because I had no idea what she could do. I was also struggling with the weird sense of violence brewing within me.
Behind her, Uri laughed maniacally. "You think you can defeat her? You pathetic mortals? Ha! This is your end!"
Skalyt turned around, regarding Uri with an amused expression. "Oh? Are you the one who summoned me here?"
Uri glared at the demoness. "Yes! I did! And I''m going to enjoy watching you destroy these pathetic insects!"
"Hmm," Skalyt purred, stepping closer to Uri. "Are you also not one of these so-called ''pathetic insects''?"
Uri continued to glare at her. "Of course not! I am the one who summoned you!"
"Oh dear, my apologies. Here''s my token of appreciation, then." In the blink of an eye, Skalyt had her scythe in her hand. Other than the two guild representatives and I, no one else was able to catch the speed at which the demon lord ran her blade several times through Uri''s body.
Silent and open-mouthed, Uri''s body unraveled with a sickening squelch, shredded into fleshy ribbons. Skalyt giggled coldly, absorbing the red haze that emitted from his corpse. She turned around, smiling with her razor-sharp teeth, and licked her lips. "Now, where were we?"
I had already moved into action. There wasn''t really a plan I had that could deal with Skalyt, considering she was so much stronger than me. Frankly speaking, the best choice would be to hang back and learn her moveset while using ranged Skills to keep safe. It was just that, in the moment, I had no fear or restraints facing a non-human boss.
[Speed: +1721]
Perfect. My achievement now made me slightly faster than her. To add to that, I casted a Flooded Kingdom empowered by a Holy Element, watching Skalyt''s expression display an amused surprise as she found herself rendered immobilized by the chilling water. I swung the Soultaker at her head.
I kind of expected a boss known as a demon lord to have a few tricks, so I wasn''t too caught off-guard when Skalyt easily sidestepped, countering with a swing of her scythe. I managed to block it with the blade of my Soultaker, noticing that her legs had shifted into a bloody mist. Damn, that''s why she wasn''t affected by the slow. Since the water wasn''t touching her, it was pretty much useless as a debuff.
Skalyt cackled, sending shivers down my spine as she snapped her fingers, conjuring a swarm of demonic beasts that erupted from the corpses littered through the village. It became a chaotic mess that was somewhat lessened due to my Flooded Kingdom¡¯s effect on the grounded demons. The demons that could fly, however, proved to be a threat towards the Players.
"Oh? You''re quite strong," Skalyt said, her voice dripping with amusement. "I''ll give you that. But, you''re still just a human." She lunged forward, thrusting the tip of her scythe at my chest. I barely managed to dodge, feeling the blade scrape against my cloak. Huh, it was impervious to physical damage? I should keep it on all the time, then.
"Here goes nothing, I guess," I muttered, casting Rainfall empowered by a Holy Element.
A heavy downpour fell from the sky, obscuring the battlefield in a veil of white. The demonic beasts that had been summoned by Skalyt were slowed down, their movements clumsy and uncoordinated against the battering of the rain. With a 105% increase in Speed, I took the opportunity to attack, but she was quick to dispel the effect with a snap of her fingers. The rain vanished as suddenly as it had appeared. Not only that, but the flood was gone too, enabling the remaining grounded demons to move again.
[!!! What the-]
"Fuck?!" I finished Sephera''s sentence. Skalyt grinned wickedly.
"Can''t have you heroes suddenly powering up more than I can handle, can I?" Skalyt cackled. Her tone was taunting, as if she was mocking me. Her expression was mocking, as if she was mocking me. Everything about her was mocking me. I felt a surge of anger rise within me.
Falling silent, I casted Duplicate, my clone stepping forward with a copy of the Soultaker. Then, I swapped my own Soultaker out for the Silver Serpent, ignoring the concerned protests of both the sword and Sephera. I knew they were worried that I''d let myself tank hits from her just to activate my achievement boost, but I ran the numbers in my head already. There was no safe guarantee that I''d be able to do that.
I wasn''t sure if Skalyt could dispel my clone, but it didn''t look like she could, considering her eyes narrowed curiously at the both of us. That was good. It''d enable me to execute my plan.
My clone and I shared a nod, and with bated breath, I watched as he used his own skills for the first time. Skalyt''s eyes widened in shock as my clone dashed forward, sending out a torrent of Reaps towards her. With unnatural speed, the demon lord reacted to the shadowy spears, spinning her scythe around to deflect them as they reached her. I checked her Stats, letting loose a couple of swears as I saw that they had grown, probably from her minions killing a couple of Players. That wasn''t good.
With the boss''s focus on my doppelganger, I took a deep breath and ran towards the mobs, feeling pressured to end this quickly before Skalyt got too strong. It wasn''t a far-off guess to assume that every death around her added to her strength.
[Are you really about to-]
"Yes, I am," I scowled at Sephera''s message. "If you''re going to say what I think you''re about to, then don''t. She''s canceled two of my best crowd control Skills already. If you''ve got a better plan, let''s hear it."
[...Good luck, Player.]
Oh. I wasn''t expecting that. If Sephera wasn''t cracking jokes anymore, that told me two things. One, this boss and dungeon was serious enough for her not to waste her breath on humor, and two, it was serious enough that she didn''t want me to get myself killed. Which meant I was probably about to get myself killed.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Relying on my clone to handle Skalyt for the moment, I wasted no time jumping into the sea of mobs, carefully taking damage. With a 250% pain sensitivity increase, one would think I would''ve cracked after tanking one or two hits. Truthfully, it did hurt. A lot. Feeling the demons'' claws, unholy magic, and other sorts of damage was easily the worst torture I had ever gone through, and by some miracle, I was sane enough to continue with it.
I wasn''t sure if it was because I probably died the most out of any Player, but the pain slowly became white noise in the back of my head. I focused on my Health, watching it drop lower and lower as my cloak and Tough Skin passive maxed out. It was a good thing that the demon mobs Skalyt summoned were around the same level, otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to pull my plan off.
Just as soon as my clone ran out of Skill usage for Reap and Death''s Shadow, my Health finally reached below the 25% threshold.
[System alert: ''Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.'' triggered. Increasing Stats by 500% for 1 minute.]
Before the demons around me could close in, I roared, feeling my power skyrocket as I swapped swords. The Soultaker moaned as I swung it around in a whirlwind of steel, easily dispatching the mobs within a millisecond.
[You have gained 0.1 (x1000) experience points.]
[You have gained 1000 experience points.]
[Level up!]
More.
Sensing my exponential boost, Skalyt immediately tried to end things with my clone, but it was too late. I mean, with more than a million points in my Strength and Speed, there was nothing strong enough to contest with me.
Everything moved in slow motion to me as I rushed towards the demon lord, restoring a bit of my Health through my cloak. I could see the expression on her face as I closed in, her eyes widening in surprise at the turn of events. Her minions, too, seemed confused as they tried to react to the sudden change in pace, unable to keep up with my enhanced speed.
Kill.
I swung my Soultaker once, opening a clean cut wound on Skalyt''s chest and cutting her Health in half. Before her blood could even come rushing out, I swung my sword once more, splitting her upper half from her lower this time.
Time began to catch up with me as silence fell. The adrenaline rush of the battle subsided, leaving me panting and feeling the ache in my muscles. Skalyt seemed to finally register what I had done but I leapt back to safety, my clone right beside me.
The demon lord made a gurgling sound as black blood gushed out from her chest wound followed by her severed halves as she fell to the ground in two pieces.
"Wh-what... How...?" the demon lord gurgled, her voice barely audible over the sound of her own black blood pooling on the ground. I didn''t respond, instead watching with morbid fascination as her minions began to scatter in fear, some of them even turning on each other in their panic.
My achievement ended, restoring my Stats. With the Cloak of the Guide''s recovery, I was sitting around 375000 Health, more than enough for the inevitable second boss phase.
I gripped the hilt of the Soultaker tightly, my clone following suit. Skalyt''s eyes locked on me, filled with hatred and despair. I could tell she knew I was aware that things weren''t quite finished yet.
"Who... are you?" Skalyt hissed, her eyes filled with hatred. "How did you¨C"
I fired off a Reap to test if I could kill her before she could go into the second phase, watching it dissipate into nothing as it touched her. Damn, the system was fair and just to both NPCs and Players.
"You insolent-!" Skalyt screamed, her voice echoing through the village. "You think you can kill me so easily?! I''LL SHOW YOU THE TRUE POWER OF A DEMON LORD!"
I smiled wryly, using up the 500050 Stat Points I had just gained. My clone and I watched as her halves began to glow with a red mist. Shocked cries came from the Players as the demons they struggled against were turned into a similar red mist, flowing back towards Skalyt.
"Hey, I synced with your Stats," my clone muttered to me, "It refreshed my Skill limits too."
"Perfect," I replied, unable to stop the grin on my face from spreading. "Let''s do this."
The red mist restored Skalyt''s body and began to morph it as well, her wounds healing before our eyes. Her form shifted and elongated, growing into a hideous, demonic giant, easily dwarfing the buildings around her. Her new body was a mass of twisted, dark flesh, covered in razor-sharp spines and ended in powerful claws. Her head, now three times the size it once was, sported a pair of massive horns that curved back over her shoulders.
[Name: Awakened Demon Lord Skalyt | Level: 3000]
[Health: 2000000 | Strength: 2000000]
[Speed: 250000 | Magic: 1000000]
Oh. I had expected her stats to be higher, but this was better. I shared a glance with my doppelganger.
As Skalyt roared, charging up a demonic beam attack, my clone and I casted Rainfall and Flooded Kingdom, empowered by Holy Element. Her movements halted, to her shock, but I knew she''d cancel them quickly. Not that I was going to give her a chance to do so.
My clone fired off several Lightning Bolts, distracting her just enough for me to fly up and swing my Soultaker twice. On the second swing, I made sure to draw it out, thrusting the sword all the way to the hilt in her neck and dragged it back with a satisfying squelch. Blood gushed out of the wound, covering my hand and flowing down her massive body, staining the ground beneath her.
"How...? Why do you give off the same aura as him?!" Skalyt gave a choked gurgle before toppling over, her massive form crumpling like a house of cards. I landed next to my clone, grinning as multiple white messages popped up.
[Congratulations! Village of the Wicked has been cleared.]
[Main contributor: Player Luquier Vaunt.]
[Rewards: Demon Lord Skalyt core]
[System alert: All Players have received a Demon Lord Skalyt core.]
[You have gained 1 (x1000) experience points.]
[You have gained 1000 experience points.]
[Level up!]
I bid farewell to my clone with a fist-bump, reveling in the massive amount of Stat Points I was just awarded. With the initial reward, I had increased my Health and raised my Risk to 300000, saving 150. Having leveled up from killing Skalyt, I was now sitting at more than 30 million.
[Congratulations! You have earned the achievement: ''Demon Slayer.'']
[You obtained Awakened Demon Lord Skalyt''s Neutralize Skill.]
The Soultaker violently shook in my hands, as if overwhelmed with pleasure. The feeling that I couldn''t describe earlier was now clear to me. It wasn''t that I was conflicted about killing humans, it was that I enjoyed killing in general. It didn¡¯t help that I was no longer scared of that.
[System alert: Your Title has reached the peak of evolution. Reckless Immortal is being upgraded...]
I blinked at the message, temporarily forgetting about my revelation. As the other Players around me either cut down the last of the demons or ran over to the fallen boss, the exit portal shifted colors, signaling the exit.
"Yo, Luke! Holy shit, you were awesome!" I heard Tommy call out behind me but I was too focused on the system alert.
[Congratulations! Reckless Immortal has been upgraded to Infinite Immortal.]
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1390]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 750000 | Strength: 300000]
[Speed: 250000 | Magic: 100000]
[Risk: 300000 | Stat Points: 30000650]
[Experience: 17%]
[Skills]
[Neutralize 1390/1390]
[Cooldown: 1x (24 hours)]
[Description: Allows user to negate an opponent¡¯s ability once per day.]
[Achievements]
[Demon Slayer]
[Items]
[Soultaker (1125700)] +11
[Awakened Demon Lord Skalyt core (x1)]
Chapter 40: Almost a Final Boss
"You good, bro?" Tommy noticed my behavior as he caught up to me. I was in shock at what I saw.
[Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Prerequisite: Reckless Immortal]
[Acquired by obtaining the Soultaker, slaying a Demon Lord or Angelic Commander, & obtaining more than 25 million Stat Points.]
[Effect: Allows user to revive for free once a day & able to sacrifice half of Risk points to continue reviving under same conditions as Reckless Immortal. Also allows user to sacrifice equivalent Risk points to refresh cooldowns & usage of abilities. Items associated with the Infinite Immortal able to be evolved using Soultaker damage. Permanent.]
[Available Items: Cloak of the Guide (20000000) | Ring of Echoed Whispers (35000000)]
[??? That''s way too strong???]
I had to agree with Sephera. This Title was way too broken. I mean, I could revive for free every day? And I could keep reviving by sacrificing my Risk points? Not to mention I could potentially use my abilities without limit. That was just insane. I didn''t even know what to say to Tommy.
On top of that, I had received an enormous amount of Stat Points. Points that could go into Risk and gain me more. Wait, no, because if I needed to revive more than once, it''d cut that number down quickly. But if I juiced up my other Stats, I wouldn''t need to, right? Hold on...
I was in my own world as I quickly used a large portion of my Stat Points, my heart beating excitedly in my chest.
[Health: 10750000 | Strength: 2300000]
[Speed: 1250000 | Magic: 1100000]
[Risk: 1300000 | Stat Points: 10000650]
[Soultaker: 5125700]
The Soultaker''s moan was cut short as I put it in my Inventory right after giving it four million points. As much as I wanted to check out what evolving the cloak and ring would do, that would have to wait. Satisfied, I grinned to myself, suddenly realizing that Tommy could see my new stats as well.
"Luquier... holy fuck." Tommy gasped, staring at my new stats. "You''re fucking insane. You''re literally immortal and unstoppable at this point."
He had a point. With my upgraded Title and ridiculous numbers, I truly felt invincible.
"Wait, why didn''t you use up all your Stat Points?" Tommy pointed out. "You still have ten million left."
"Well," I scratched the back of my head. "Some of my abilities require me to sacrifice half of my Risk points to use them." I left it at that, not wanting to explain what I truly planned to do. Thankfully, Tommy seemed content with that answer, nodding with awe.
"You know... I''ve only heard rumors about the strongest Player in the world... but I think I''m looking at him right now." He shook his head with a grin. "I actually think you might get there very soon."
[Don''t forget ''most masochistic'' :P]
At least Sephera was back in a joking mood. I didn''t have the heart to rebuke her, choosing to Shroud my stats instead.
As the Players all around us began to gather themselves and head towards the exit, Tommy and I could sense a heavy weight souring the victory I achieved. It was a given, considering we had lost a quarter of the Players who thought this dungeon break would be easy. Translating that to hard numbers, it meant that we had lost nearly 90 Players in that last battle.
"Well, that was fun while it lasted," Tommy sighed. "I guess we should head out too."
I knew that I should''ve been a bit more sensitive to the atmosphere, but for some reason I couldn''t help but feel a little... off. Tommy and I made our way out of the dungeon, side by side, the air thick with a mixture of relief, defeat, and the stench of blood. As we emerged into the bright light of day, the sight that greeted us was no less disheartening. Dozens of Players were gathered in front of the dungeon portal, their expressions ranging from anger to despair.
The death toll of the dungeon seemed to weigh heavily on the survivors, and the air was thick with tension as they muttered amongst themselves. The usual chatter and laughter were replaced by whispers of frustration and disbelief. Some Players were already forming small groups, discussing strategies and plans for the next dungeon break, while others looked on, unsure of what to do next.
The GPA officials were already taking control of the situation, guiding Players to nearby medical tents, leading clean-up parties into the cleared dungeon, or taking statements from the survivors.
"You coming to the med tent with me?" Tommy asked. I shook my head.
"Nah, go on without me. I need to check out something."
"So soon? We just cleared one hell of a dungeon. Er, excuse the wording."
"I''ll catch up with you," I assured Tommy, holding my fist out. He bumped it against mine, giving me a reassuring smile before he headed off to the med tent. With a heavy sigh, I turned away from the chaotic scene and began to make my way through the crowd of Players.
[Hey, Player...]
"Yeah, I know," I muttered, sensing two very strong presences following me. "Just need to find a quiet place."
Casually strolling into an empty alleyway, I turned back, seeing Rhys and Vella standing there.
"What''s up?" I asked, finally deciding to break the silence.
"So, I know we might have seemed initially dismissive of you¨C"
"Do you think you would reconsider your options about joining Fable?" Vella interrupted Rhys, stepping forward.
"Agh, no fair! I thought we would ask him at the same time!"
"Seeing your strength first hand in that dungeon... I want to be the first to inform you that you have an automatic approval should you ever decide to join Fable," Vella continued, ignoring Rhys. "I am aware that you are still pursuing Helianthus, but in the event it doesn''t work out, Fable is always ready to accept you."
"Thanks," I said, trying to hide my pleasure. "I appreciate that."
"Hey, wait, you also have a place in Primal! I''ll vouch for you and everything!" Rhys suddenly cut in. "If you''re not interested in Fable, then you should join Primal. We''d love to have you there."
I glanced at Vella, who raised an eyebrow at me, but didn''t say anything. I couldn''t help but feel flattered by their interest in me. "Thanks, you guys. I really appreciate it. I''ll think about it. I''ve got some stuff going on right now, but I''ll keep your offers in mind."
Rhys shrugged. "No worries, man. Take your time."
Watching as they left the alleyway, I couldn''t help but notice how at ease they seemed despite surviving such a brutal dungeon like that. Not that I was any different. Losing so many Players, misinterpreting the dungeon description, fighting for our very lives... now I get what Tessa meant about Players not being in the most stable of minds. Faced with death every time we entered a floor or dungeon and having our world turn into a game really does a number on a person''s psyche.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Sighing to myself, I decided to check on my other rewards before joining with Tommy at the medical tents. Neutralize was a damn good Skill, and with my new Title, I could basically render any annoying boss useless. Speaking of which...
[System alert: Would you like to use Risk points to refresh Death Match skill?]
[Time remaining: 760 days | Points required: 18240]
Damn. Looks like a point was equal to an hour. Honestly, that wasn''t too bad. At least it wasn''t equivalent to a minute or second.
I went ahead and refreshed the duration, a bit saddened to use my Risk points. Hopefully that would change soon. Next up was my newest Achievement.
[Achievement: Demon Slayer.]
[Acquired by directly defeating one of the seven Demon Lords.]
[Description: A testament to your strength, grants you immunity to all Evil attributes. Also doubles user damage when using Evil attributes.]
I tutted my tongue in disappointment. By no means was it terrible, considering the description hinted that only seven Players could achieve this, plus the bonus damage, but my Divinity passive already halved Evil attributes. It also granted me immunity against Holy attributes with a 10% reduction from all other sources. Oh, well. It was good to cover all bases.
Last up, the core I got as a reward. An S-grade with a flimsy description, it wasn''t any different from the Grudge or Hullado core. I glanced at the blood red gem in my hands, recalling what Chronia had said.
[System alert: Would you like to use Stat Points to convert Awakened Demon Lord Skalyt core into a skill?]
[Points required: 1000000]
[:o That''s quite a lot.]
I agreed. Holy fuck, what a steep cost. I swapped cores, confirming that the Grudge core also needed the same amount. Hesitantly, I checked the Hullado core, shocked that it only needed 100. Based on the pattern, I assumed that each letter grade required a value multiple of ten.
I shivered, clearing the screens and heading back to where Tommy was. No wonder Enigma was so selective. Apart from needing to be strong enough to handle yourself, you also needed to maximize your stat distribution accordingly.
[What are you planning to do with the leftover Stat Points?]
I chuckled softly to myself. "I''m gonna exploit the fuck out of the system."
[??? I... don''t like the sound of that... what do you mean by that?]
"Infinite farming," I waved back to some of the Players who noticed me, their praises and thanks falling on deaf ears. "At this point, I have a feeling that my leveling will slow down immensely. So, instead of going for raw numbers, maybe I''ll go for effects instead."
[._. I''m lost...]
"You''ll see," I smiled softly as I spotted Tommy in one of the tents. "Even if it doesn''t work, I''m planning to go to the PvP arenas anyway. I''m gonna be pretty busy in the next couple of days."
[Wouldn''t that be considered bullying, going into PvP arenas with those stats?]
"Hey, you''ve heard the conditions for getting an invite to Helianthus, right? I just soloed the dungeon boss, but that might not be enough. Going undefeated in the arena would skyrocket my reputation."
[I assume you''ll go easy on them, then?]
I avoided answering Sephera as I met up with Tommy, who had just finished getting checked out by one of the medics.
"Hey, you feeling alright?" I asked, genuinely concerned. "You don''t look so good."
Physically, he was fine, but the clenched jaw and hardened look in his eyes told me something else.
"I''m good, bro," Tommy said, his voice strained. I decided not to push it.
I pulled up a chair and sat next to him in silence. Around us, the earlier chaos was slowly being contained, the shock of the dungeon gradually fading away. The GPA parties that had entered the dungeon came out empty-handed, confirming that no other monster cores were dropped. Figures, since the majority of the mobs were human. Most of the demons Skalyt had summoned were reabsorbed by her, basically resulting in a few demonic cores and the boss core.
"What are you planning to do after this?" Tommy broke the silence, keeping his gaze ahead.
"Er, just going to rest a bit before checking out the PvP arena. Might register just to try it out. You?" I replied casually. It wasn''t the entire truth, but Tommy didn''t seem like he had the energy to hear about my shenanigans.
"I think I''ll go grind in the tower floors for a bit," Tommy said. "Afterwards, might go for some drinks and food if you''re down."
I nodded. "Fine by me. I''ll see you later then."
It didn''t feel that great, leaving my best friend like that when he was clearly going through something, but I wasn''t very good at using the right words to comfort someone. However, just like me, Tommy also preferred to relieve stress by keeping busy, so heading into the tower to grind would be the best thing for him.
Back at my apartment, I fiddled with the Grudge core and Skalyt core, debating on which one to choose.
I had stopped by the PvP arena and officially registered, letting whoever was in charge schedule my match based on my Shrouded stats. Obviously I didn''t set them that low, but I didn''t want to not have any matches for me. So, I reluctantly based them off of Aurora''s stats.
[You''ve been silent for a while. Are you going to choose or what?]
"How many times are you going to ask that? I told you, I''m still thinking!" I snapped, glancing at the two cores again. "It''s just... they both have pros and cons."
[The Soultaker is trembling.]
Right. The sadist sword was also getting on my nerves. With a growl, I took it out from my Inventory.
"-Grudge! Choose the Grudge dungeon, sir!"
Sir? Well, at least it wasn''t name-calling me, though it felt like its opinion of me changed when I drastically increased its damage. I brought up the purple gem closer to my face.
"Well, I was leaning towards that too..."
[I''d argue the Skalyt dungeon.]
"And why''s that?" I switched my gaze towards the red gem.
[Well, you''re immune to all Evil attributes now, right? No sweat, you''ll easily clear it :D]
"Hey, don''t listen to that useless Admin," the Soultaker''s runes glowed bright blue. "Go for the Grudge dungeon again! I can auto Reap and you can just use your clone to kill the big bad after. Plus you''re immune in there too!"
[Who''s useless?! >:( ]
I ignored their bickering as I weighed my options. For the steep price of a million Stat Points, I honestly could run both. The only problem was, they''d be much higher in levels. And... that was it. The Soultaker and Sephera were right, I was practically immune to all types of damage in both situations. But, that wasn''t my top priority.
"Alright, I''ve decided," I declared, hopping off my bed. "I''ll run the Grudge dungeon resonance."
The Soultaker seemed pleased. "Good choice. You''ll make short work of it. Don''t worry about the other one."
"Oh, I''ll run the Skalyt one tomorrow."
[Wait... are you planning to solo these? Just how much stronger are you planning to be?]
"For what I''m planning to do, of course I''m going to solo," I said, putting the cores away and picking up the Soultaker. "As for how much stronger I plan to be.... be as honest as the system allows you, Sephera. At my current strength, will I be able to clear the level 50 dungeon break?"
[...No. You won''t.]
A heavy silence fell as I gripped the Soultaker in my hands. I swung it around a couple of times, feeling its strength course through me.
"That''s why I''m doing this," I finally broke the silence. "On my pride as a gamer, I''m going to beat this game."
[That... is simultaneously the coolest and lamest thing you''ve ever said.]
I scowled as I put away my sword, moving to leave my apartment.
[So, what''s the plan? Dump all the points into Risk so you can gain a lot back?]
"Not exactly," I smiled thinly, activating Grim Mantle. "I''m planning to exploit a certain Achievement."
[??? Which one? :o]
"Do you remember a certain Achievement that gave me something good every time I died?"
****
[Updating¡ Displaying full information.]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1390]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 10750000 | Strength: 2300000]
[Speed: 1250000 | Magic: 1100000]
[Risk: 1281760 | Stat Points: 10000650]
[Experience: 17%]
[Skills]
[Divinity (Passive)]
[Holy Element 1390/1390]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 1390/1390]
[Reap 1390/1390]
[Final Gambit 1390/1390]
[Death Match 0/1390]
[Grim Mantle (Passive)]
[Duplicate (1x) 1390/1390]
[Tough Skin (Passive)]
[Flooded Kingdom (1x) 1390/1390]
[Lightning Bolt 1390/1390]
[Rainfall 1390/1390]
[Neutralize (1x) 1390/1390]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Untouchable.]
[New Beginnings.]
[Bullying the Weak!]
[Overwhelming Strength!]
[At Long Last, Victory!]
[Demon Slayer.]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent]
[Soultaker (5125700)]
[Warp Cube (x1)]
[Grudge of the Fallen core (x1)]
[Cloak of the Guide]
[Ring of Echoed Whispers]
[Orc King Hullado core (x1)]
[Awakened Demon Lord Skalyt core (x1)]
Chapter 41: Back to Basics
[You''re joking, right?]
I was back inside one of the simulation rooms at the GPA building. I had taken extra care not to alert Tessa to my presence, since what I was doing would probably traumatize her.
"I''m not, unfortunately," I replied to Sephera, taking out the purple core from my Inventory. "Everything so far has been Skills, Items, or weapons, and with my stats being so high, I need stuff that can match up to them."
"Am I not all you need?" the Soultaker protested in my left hand. "I''m quite certain there''s not a single entity that can withstand a single slash from me now, aside from my master. Just use me and keep farming souls!"
"Don''t forget, you act as my second lifeline," I reminded the sword. "If you run out of numbers, I automatically die."
"You''ll respawn anyway."
"Yeah, but what about you? I''d hate to lose a good weapon."
The Soultaker, stunned, fell silent. I reluctantly injected a million Stat Points into the Grudge core, watching it flash with a blue light before disappearing. I checked my Skills, finding a new one simply called ''Mountain of the Unforgiving''. Casting it would create a portal similar to how Chronia did for me and Celine.
"I guess it wouldn''t hurt for you to be more prepared..." the Soultaker finally mumbled, almost shyly. "Just as long as you keep using me."
[Did you just... tame a sadistic sword...? No, you just raised a flag with it...] Sephera momentarily forgot about my rather insane plan.
"What the fuck are you talking about?" I fired back at her. The Soultaker shivered in my hand, as if embarrassed. "Hey, don''t make things worse and shake like that!"
[Uh, good luck with the structured dying strategy or whatever, Player. I''m just going to go tell the other Admins about this...]
"What- don''t get the wrong idea!" the Soultaker exclaimed. "I meant... we''re partners, you know? I just... want you to keep using me. It''s not like that. Really..."
"Stop talking!" My voice was a little higher than I was comfortable with. "You''re making it sound like I have an illicit relationship with a literal sword."
[Technically-]
"Not another word from you either, you lazy Admin!" I snapped before Sephera could say anything. "The Soultaker and I have a mutual agreement. It''ll cooperate with me until we find its master. Nothing more, nothing less."
"Hey!" the Soultaker protested, sounding offended. "I''m not some object you can just¨C"
"Ahem, I was going to surprise you, but it seems like you''re in the middle of something, no?" A familiar voice spoke up behind me.
I spun around, finding Tessa standing there with a mixture of fear and confusion on her face.
"...I can explain."
"Hmm, so you have a sentient weapon? While it''s certainly not common, it''s not unheard of, either." Tessa gazed at the blue runes that glowed softly on the Soultaker''s blade.
I hesitated, unsure whether I should reveal the full truth to Tessa. After all, the Soultaker''s master was still out there somewhere, and I didn''t want to risk revealing too much. But then again, I couldn''t exactly lie to her either.
"This Player will eventually reunite me with my master after harvesting countless souls." The sword bluntly declared in my hand.
"Hey! Don''t make me sound like a villain!"
"Oh, I see." Tessa nodded, as if this was a perfectly normal thing to hear. "Well, in that case, I''m curious about what you plan to do, Luquier. Did you think you could slip under my radar in my own building?"
"K-kinda..." I stammered.
The chairman giggled, stepping up to me. "Hey, you might be stronger than me, but you''ve got a long way before you can outsmart me." Tessa smirked. "With that core in your hands, I''m assuming you''re going to run a dungeon resonance by yourself, right? In that case, can I tag along?"
I raised an eyebrow, not quite sure how to respond. "I... "
"Oh, you don''t have to explain anything to me," Tessa waved her hand dismissively. "I already know you''re up to something completely unhinged. I just want to tag along for the experience points."
This woman... first Tommy, and now Tessa. Did they think I was just an EXP farm?
"That''s... fine by me." I begrudgingly agreed. I didn''t really have a reason to reject her request. It made sense as a Player to level up as much as possible, and the experience from mobs weren¡¯t divided. In terms of mutual relations, she definitely favored me, and I wanted to keep our alliance strong. Plus, I was pretty sure she had a good grip on my character, allowing me to do this in her building with no extra supervision. "But you''re not just coming along for the ride. You have to help."
"Sure," Tessa flashed a grin. "What do you need me to do?"
"Well, I- what can you do?" In hindsight, I realized there wasn¡¯t really anything she needed to do.
"My Title is the Tempered Disaster. What do you suppose that entails?"
I thought back, recalling how Tessa was able to call a storm back in the Grudge dungeon and darken the skies during our first lunch. "Er, you can control the weather?"
"I can manipulate natural disasters," Tessa corrected with a wink. "Storms, hurricanes, earthquakes... pretty much any of that." A red system screen popped up next to her.
[Tempered Disaster (A)]
[Acquired by obtaining 5 different elemental skills, 1000 points in Magic, & successfully using 3 Disaster attribute spells simultaneously.]
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
[Effect: User becomes synced with nature; able to conjure natural disasters. High resistance to all elemental damage.]
If it wasn''t for my Title upgrading, I think I would''ve been a little jealous of hers. But, seeing as it was an A-rank Title with relatively low requirements, I couldn''t help but feel arrogantly proud of my Title''s strength.
"Hmm. That''ll be useful," I lied, knowing full well I didn''t need Tessa to do anything. It was just a pet-peeve of mine for party members to leech off of me without contributing. Though, I guess in this case, I was leeching off her free meals.
"Maybe I could call up a storm to slow down the mobs? Make it easier to farm them."
I didn''t have the heart to tell her that with a combined Rainfall and Flooded Kingdom, no monster would be able to move.
"Er, sure," I replied, accepting the party request from her. "As soon as the Grudge comes out, just hide. I''ll take care of everything from there."
"Copy that."
[Party Leader: Tessa Iskra | Level: 2335]
[Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1390]
I nearly choked at her level. "What the hell? I could''ve sworn you were near my level earlier this morning!"
"Huh?" Tessa tilted her head. "Yeah, I leveled up quite a bit in the initiate dungeon. My stats are not the same as yours, Luquier. I was able to gain the maximum amount of experience points."
Damn. Despite myself, I felt a little envious. I guess that was the tradeoff for exponential return.
"Well, are you ready?" I pushed my feelings aside, casting the dungeon skill. A green portal cracked open before us. Just like before, it had the same requirements of A-rank Titles and a minimum of 1000 Health. This time, the level was hidden and it had a three hour limit instead of the original two.
"Of course. I''ll be counting on you," Tessa replied with a mischievous grin.
[System alert: You have died.]
[System alert: Final Gambit triggered. Reviving user...]
I sucked in a deep breath as I was revived for the umpteenth time. Behind me, near the base of the mountain, Tessa was busy setting up a camp as I continually blew myself up against the stun-locked undead.
When we first entered, the same four undead mobs had rushed down from the burning tip of the mountain, but I promptly Duplicated myself and had my clone use his Holy Element empowered Flooded Kingdom to root them all into place. It was a dangerous gamble, but I used Final Gambit to immediately take out a couple of the level 1392 monsters, relieved that my clone was still active after I died.
Tessa had been initially dumbfounded and distraught the first time I killed myself, but she eventually got used to it and started setting up camp when she saw how dominant my clone and I were. She probably figured there was a reason why I was doing this and didn''t question it any further. I worried that she would¡¯ve reacted strongly, but once again, her claim of Players being not quite right in the head proved true.
Meanwhile, I was both relieved and disappointed, the former due to Final Gambit being able to one shot the mobs because it dealt more than thirteen million damage- something that their measly 75000 average Health couldn''t hope to contend with. I was disappointed because I knew I''d only be able to gain rewards after the first kill, immediately leveling up eleven times and becoming too strong to gain anything else. At least I got an additional fourteen million Stat Points, bringing my final total up to twenty-three million.
[You know... I was joking before, but I''m seriously starting to think you enjoy this.]
I scowled, briefly pausing my suicidal crusade. "I don''t enjoy the pain! Nothing about this feels good to me!"
[But... you just die so easily, as if it''s normal to you ._. Do you even feel the pain?]
"Of course I do," I grumbled, wiping sweat from my brow as I continued to rush towards the undead. "It''s not like I have a choice in the matter. And it''s not like I can''t feel anything when I die. It''s just... it''s the only way to get stronger."
[To be fair, you pretty much dug yourself into that hole, going all-in on the Risk stat.]
"And if I hadn''t? You think I''d have been able to get to this point? I would''ve spent ages in that tower that you so poorly designed."
[ >:( The nerve! If it wasn''t for me, you''d probably still be in my tower, trying to level up once for all eternity. And how did you get to that point, huh? It wasn''t because of your own hard work. It was because of me and my glorious design.]
"Glorious design?!" I shouted, causing Tessa down below to jerk her head up at me in confusion. She probably thought I had lost my mind, seeing me scream at Sephera''s messages that were only visible to me. My clone gazed at me with a sympathetic smile. How blessed. He couldn''t see Sephera''s messages.
"What did you even do for me?" I hissed quietly to her. "If I remember correctly, all you did was laze around and ask me meaningless questions until I gained an Achievement for dying so many times."
[I kept you company, didn''t I? >:c ]
"And that helped me, how?"
[Well, you didn''t go crazy in my tower, right? Not that I''m sure you haven''t, but it would''ve been better than to stay there alone with no one to talk to!]
"If I knew it was going to be like this, I''d have gladly muted you if there was an option for it!"
[...]
Yeah, okay, maybe I went a little too far.
[System alert: Admin Sephera has added an Emergency quest.]
[Quest: Apologize, Appreciate, & Compliment!]
[Description: Profess your sorrow and gratitude to Admin Sephera and give a genuine compliment.]
[Penalty: User''s clothing will be destroyed.]
"Hey! Can you really do that?! Isn''t this abusing your authority?!" I shouted hysterically. I wasn''t sure if she could, but I wasn''t going to take that chance.
After hastily clearing Sephera''s unreasonable quest, I managed to return my attention towards farming my Achievement. With over an hour left, I was down to a handful of mobs. Since I didn''t want to trigger the Grudge so early, I headed down towards the base of the mountain, my clone keeping his flood active. Sephera seemed content, occasionally repeating the embarrassing words of gratitude and praise I made up on the spot.
"Hmm? Not going to finish them off?" Tessa asked, as she glanced up from her cooking station. In the two hours I had taken to meticulously farm the mobs, she had set up a rather cozy camp at the base of the mountain, complete with a small fire and various pots and pans. I could smell something delicious wafting through the air, making my stomach growl.
"You really want the boss to spawn now? When you''re clearly busy doing something?" I replied dryly.
"Good point. But, all you''d need to do is do what you did last time, right? Die somehow and then that gross specter comes to kill it?"
"That would be a good plan, but I can''t this time," I shook my head. "I got a new Achievement that gives me immunity to all Evil attributes."
Tessa''s grip slackened on the ladle she was using to stir whatever it was she was making, her eyes widening in understanding. "You can''t die, you mean. So... how are we supposed to clear this dungeon? Wait, no, you have a plan, don''t you? You''ve thought this out already."
I grinned, a bit sheepishly. "Well, I''m not gonna lie, the plan is a bit crazy. The original dungeon break told us just to survive until the timer ran out."
I could tell Tessa was a bit nervous, but she nodded anyway. "Okay, I''ll trust you. I leveled up quite a bit from this, so I''ll continue to rely on you." She paused. "Do you have a back-up plan?"
"Nope. I''m sure I''ll think of something on the spot if I have to."
Tessa chuckled weakly, obviously still worried. "Well, I''ll be here to watch you, at least. And... if you need any help, just say the word. Hungry?"
"Yeah, I could go for some food," I accepted, feeling a bit guilty for eating when I had plans for dinner with Tommy. Eh, I''d be hungry again after this. Becoming a Player really increased my appetite.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1401]
[Stat Points: 23100065]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Number of Deaths: 761 | Mental Shock Reduction: 76.1%]
Chapter 42: One-Sided Rematch
As time ticked by, Tessa and I chatted idly, eating and keeping each other company. I didn''t forget that we were in a dungeon resonance, but with my clone permanently keeping the last of the mobs rooted in place, there was no threat of danger. At least, not immediately.
"So, what''s it like being so powerful?" Tessa asked between bites. "I mean, you''re practically invincible."
"Er, to put it in the simplest way possible... I guess you can sorta tell what strategies I usually go for when running tower floors and dungeons, right?"
"Oh," Tessa''s red eyes glinted with realization. "You simply rush in headfirst and take as much damage as possible to get the most out of it, right?"
"No- well, that''s not completely wrong," I admitted. "The only reason I''m this strong is because I take huge gambles for the tiniest chance of rewards. It''s... it''s like I''m playing with fire. I can''t help but feel like I''m cheating."
[Well, technically, you did say that you were going to exploit the system... Besides, it''s thanks to me that you obtained this power! :D]
I shrugged, trying to ignore Sephera. "It''s not as awesome as it sounds. I mean, yeah, technically I can''t permanently die if I''m careful, but I can still get hurt."
[Pain doesn''t seem to be much of a problem for you...]
I bit back a retort towards Sephera. Tessa pursed her lips.
"I''m not so sure," she said. "It seems like you''re pretty invincible to me. I mean, you''re not even worried about dying, and I''ve seen you take some pretty nasty hits. Even after you got hit with that Grudge''s blast, you just kept on going."
[Actually, she has a point. You''ve never shown any fear in the face of death...]
"Is that right?" I murmured. "Maybe I am kinda invincible. But, it''s not like I can just run around and do whatever I want, you know? I still have to be careful. The whole reason I can''t permanently die is because I''m always aware of my limits and chances."
[But... you have a sadist sword as a second lifeline, overpowered gear and Skills, a busted Title that uses the ridiculous amount of Risk points you seem obsessed with, and a beautiful yet kind Admin who''s always guiding-]
"One mistake, one slip-up, and I could find myself in a very sticky situation," I continued, waving away Sephera''s messages like I was swatting a fly. "I might have a lot of surplus ''stock'' to keep me alive, but I burn through it just as quickly as I gain it."
Tessa nodded. "I guess you''re right. Despite the incredibly absurd antics you always seem to pull off, I''ve never seen you lose focus in any battle."
"It''s just my-" I was going to say ''gamer instinct'', but caught myself, "-survival instincts."
"Speaking of which," Tessa said, finishing her noodles, "What do you want to do now?"
I checked the remaining dungeon time. Only 30 minutes left. As much as I wanted to let time run out during the Grudge boss, I also knew that there wasn''t a guarantee that running it out was a clear condition. I stood up, brushing myself off. "Guess I''ll go ahead and trigger the boss. I''ll get my clone to stay with you to protect you."
"Alright. Good luck, Luquier," Tessa said, giving my shoulder a brief squeeze. I grinned at her, then turned to my clone, who was bullying the undead by kicking the water in their faces.
"Hey, I''m gonna go trigger the boss. Keep an eye on Tessa, and if anything happens..."
My doppelganger nodded, giving me a fist-bump. "I found out I can access your Inventory, so I can use the original equipment if needed."
We fell quiet, the both of us silently wondering if that was even possible if I permanently died.
Finally, my clone jogged down the mountain as I turned to the remaining few undead pathetically frozen in place. When I was sure that he was in position to guard Tessa, I promptly blew myself up, killing the last of the mobs.
[System alert: Quest 1 of 2 has been cleared.]
[Quest 2/2: Survive the Grudge of the Fallen in the remaining time.]
[00:00:20]
After reviving, I was immediately greeted with an unearthly growl that resonated across the desolate mountain. At the very top of the mountain, an oozing darkness floated up into the air, solidifying into a misshapen figure I recognized from before. With the same jagged, crimson flesh, I was staring at the Grudge of the Fallen for the second time.
[Name: Grudge of the Fallen | Level: 1401]
[Health: 2500000 (???) | Strength: 2500000]
[Speed: 150000 | Magic: 1500000]
Compared to the first run, this Grudge was definitely a lot stronger. Standing closer to the top of the mountain this time, I got a good whiff of its revolting, rotten stench. The air around it seemed to twist and warp, as if the very fabric of reality itself was distorting in its presence. Its red eyes glowed with an inner light that was both terrifying and fascinating. I could see it studying me, as if sizing me up for its next move.
I wasn''t expecting it to suddenly quiver and cower in fear.
"You... You''re not him..." it rumbled, its voice a pained rasp. The crimson flesh twitched as it glanced at me. "You... you cannot be..."
Um, what? It could talk this whole time?
"Er, what do you mean?" I asked, in spite of the situation. I was scared shitless the first time I went into this dungeon, but there was no sense of fear or nervousness from me now. The Soultaker trembled slightly in my hand.
The Grudge seemed to struggle with its words, the crimson flesh twisting and contorting as it writhed in pain. "It was him... We thought it was him... The one who destroyed us... The one who took everything from us!"
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
With a roar, the Grudge charged up a red beam of destruction in the gaping hole of its stomach, firing it point blank at me.
I smiled thinly as the attack washed over me. All I felt was a mild warmth as no damage was inflicted on me. Nice.
The Grudge seemed confused, almost disoriented. Its crimson flesh rippled as it stared at me, unblinking red eyes searching my features for something it couldn''t quite put its finger on.
"You are not the one who claimed us... but you give off the same presence... who are you?!" The misshapen blob of flesh roared, its voice almost unintelligible. The crimson flesh quivered as it prepared another attack, but it seemed to hesitate, as if it were unsure whether to strike. Or from fear.
With 15 minutes left, it was basically just a waiting game. I could very easily end it, but its questions intrigued me. Who was it that destroyed it? What did it mean that I reminded it of that person? Was I meant to find out, or would it just be another mystery left unsolved?
I decided to engage it in conversation. "I can''t say for sure who you''re talking about, but I can tell you that I''m not him. I''m not the one who destroyed you or took anything from you. I''m just someone who stumbled upon your story, and I''m curious about it."
Another red beam harmlessly washed over me. I frowned at the Grudge.
"I''m telling the truth," I insisted. "I''m not him. But I want to know who you''re talking about. Who destroyed you? Why do you think I''m like him?"
A massive, formless tendril of flesh whipped at me from the side, but it felt like a feather as it slapped me. I forced my irritation down.
"He was... our master," the Grudge rasped, its voice thick with pain. "He was the one who made us, who gave us life... and then he cast us aside."
The Soultaker trembled violently in my hands. "Wait... are you saying this master of yours was someone who claimed the souls of the dead? Some kind of... grim reaper?"
The Grudge seemed to writhe in pain at its words. "Yes... our master was a being of immense power, capable of manipulating life and death as he saw fit. He ruled over the realm of the dead, balancing the scales between mortals and the afterlife. But we were his most prized creations, his most powerful servants. We were the ones who collected the souls of the departed and escorted them to their final destinations."
[!!! What is this?!] Sephera''s shocked message scrolled across my vision. I was just as confused by the conversation the inanimate sword in my hands and the literal dungeon boss were having.
"Then... that means we share the same master..." The Soultaker murmured. "No wonder your energy felt so familiar... but I can''t quite remember who you are."
"It... matters... not now!" The Grudge thundered, beginning to rain attacks on me in a fury. It might be sentient, but it wasn''t very clever as it didn''t seem to get that anything it threw at me wouldn''t hurt.
[System alert: Emergency quest added.]
[Quest: Defeat the Grudge of the Fallen.]
[Time Remaining: 00:00:08]
"Huh. Change of plans, I guess," I muttered to myself, crouching down into a sprinter''s stance. The Soultaker hummed softly in my grip, still lost in thought.
I was in a bind. Since it was only Tessa and I, the Grudge''s second phase would link with my stats, making it virtually impossible for it to die as long as I was alive. Conversely, there was no method of me dying long enough for its Linked trait to wear off, due to Final Gambit immediately resurrecting me after I killed a target. That meant that I couldn''t just use Death Match to end things.
I berated myself for thinking that I had this dungeon all figured out. If only we had another party member strong enough to kill the Grudge or something.
"Wait a minute¨C" An idea suddenly popped in my head. I zipped back down to where my clone and Tessa were at, activating my ring.
In a flash of blue light, Levius materialized, grinning at me when he formed.
"Ah, Immortal. I''ve been¨C"
"Protect her at all costs," I interrupted Levius, pointing to Tessa. The specter frowned, as if offended that I''d interrupt whatever he was going to say, but he immediately turned to Tessa, standing between her and the boss. "No harm shall come to her while you are gone," he promised.
"Good." I glanced at my clone. "I''ve got a plan."
"Wait, Luquier¨C" Tessa protested, but I cut her off with a wave of my hand.
"Levius won''t hurt you under my rule, so don''t worry."
"No, that''s not what I meant¨C" My clone and I had already flown back up to the Grudge, who was spamming attacks with all its might.
"So, what plan did you come up with?" My clone asked, giving me a wry grin.
I outlined the hastily formulated plan to him, to which he responded with a grimace.
"As much as I hate the idea, I can''t come up with anything else either," he admitted. "Let''s do it."
Within the warmth of the Grudge''s red beams, I rapidly punched my clone five times, bringing his Health down to the 25% threshold and to his knees.
"That- I think... you''ve might''ve... broken a rib..." My clone wheezed between gasps for air. "I fucking hate our skillset."
It was one thing to look back and see Tessa in utter bewilderment at my actions, but it was another when I saw that even Levius was speechless.
[Torturing a clone of yourself? I can''t tell if this is a new form of masochism... e.e]
Ignoring Sephera, I injected another three million points into the Soultaker and stashed it away, checking on my clone.
"Whew!" He shouted, popping back up with a crazed smile. "Looks like your plan worked. The Achievement triggered for me too."
"Jesus..." I muttered, checking his stats. With a near 12800% boost, his numbers easily broke past one hundred million.
"I''ll make this quick," he grinned, taking out the Soultaker and immediately blinking out of existence. A split second later, I heard the Grudge roar in agony, shaking the entire mountain.
[System alert: Grudge of the Fallen''s special ability has triggered.]
I made a face as the stench from the boss hit me while it transformed into its second phase. Just like how it was the first time I was in the dungeon, the Grudge took influence from my base Health, but it Linked with my clone''s life instead. That was a relief. I was worried that my damage output would be the factor to which the Grudge copied, but it seemed like the strongest Player took precedence instead.
I glanced at the remaining time, seeing three minutes left. I then turned my attention to my clone, who saluted me.
"I fucking hate this part, but it''s up to you now," he grinned, stashing away the Soultaker before using Final Gambit on himself and hitting nothing.
As the ferocity of attacks grew, I took out the Soultaker and flew towards the Grudge, swinging it twice. With a choked gurgle, the boss fell to the ground, defeated. The mountain seemed to groan in relief as the air around it cleared, the red aura fading away. I looked down towards the base of the mountain, where Levius seemed bored, standing guard in front of Tessa.
[Congratulations! Tessa Iskra''s Party has cleared Mountain of the Unforgiving.]
[Rewards: Grudge of the Fallen core.]
[You have gained 1 (x11000) experience points.]
[Level up!]
I exhaled, flying back down to meet up with Tessa and dismissing Levius. Despite not getting anything else from the Grudge boss, I at least had more Stat Points than I knew what to do with it. It made me extremely happy, but the feeling was marred by the questions burning within me.
Tessa was speaking to me, but I was too distracted to really focus on what she was saying. I was more concerned with how both the Grudge and the Soultaker had the same master. Someone who seemed to be the very basis for my entire strength.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1511]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 10750000 | Strength: 2300000]
[Speed: 1250000 | Magic: 1100000]
[Risk: 1281760 | Stat Points: 161094215]
[Experience: 18%]
[Items]
[Soultaker (8125700)]
[Grudge of the Fallen core (x1)]
Chapter 43: Death & Misery
After exiting the dungeon, Tessa seemed to notice my distracted behavior, and she gave me a concerned look. "Are you okay? You''ve been really quiet since you killed the Grudge."
"No, yeah, I''m fine," I waved a hand dismissively. "Just taken aback at how easy it was."
That wasn''t completely a lie. I was more than prepared for things to go south had it come to it, but the ease at which I killed the Grudge was still surprising. No, it was more so that the Grudge had been able to speak this entire time, and it was related to my Title- or rather, a being that seemed to have connections with me. Along with the fact that it shared the same master as the Soultaker, I was extremely perplexed about the entire situation.
Even so, I couldn''t help but feel a bit of excitement. At this point in time, I was now living through a new stage of Last Stand, beyond the 30th floor. Everything I''d encounter from here on out would be unfamiliar, and it was something that I was looking forward to. Literal threat of death aside.
"If you say so," Tessa didn''t seem like she was convinced, but left it at that. "What are you going to do now?"
"I''ve got dinner plans with Tommy," I replied as we walked out of the simulation room. "You?"
Tessa shrugged, giving me a look. "Probably just drink alone at my place."
If not for the fact that I had already made plans with Tommy, I would''ve offered to keep her company. Hey, if the chance arose, I wasn''t going to let it slip away from me. I fidgeted awkwardly, unable to meet her gaze.
"Er, I guess I¡¯ll see you around," I waved to her stiffly.
"Well, hope you enjoy your dinner, then. Thanks for the EXP farm, Luquier," Tessa winked at me, then turned to leave. A part of me wondered if I should¡¯ve canceled on Tommy,
[Honestly, maybe you should''ve gone with her instead...]
"Shut up. Tommy seems like he needs the company of his best friend," I scowled at Sephera''s message.
[You say you don''t want others to have a certain image of you, but then you say things like this that seem questionable. First the sadist sword, and now another man-]
I ignored her messages as I exited the GPA building, flying back to my apartment.
After washing up and getting ready, I checked my phone, seeing a couple of texts from Tommy. Scanning through, I sighed with disappointment. Seems like he canceled, saying that there was something else he had to take care of.
[Oof. Rejected.]
I tossed my phone onto my bed, irritated at Sephera''s jab. I wasn''t upset by Tommy''s last-minute change of plans, but it did suck since it was probably too late to join up with Tessa. Oh well. I had something else I could do.
Besides waiting for the rewards from my Achievement to kick in, I was eager to use up the Stat Points I had gained from the dungeon resonance. Since I had more than doubled my death count, I hoped that I would gain that much ¡®something useful¡¯ stuff.
Opening up my Status Window, I smirked at the vast amount of Stat Points sitting there. It would cost around fifty-five million points to upgrade both the ring and the cloak, which would still leave me with more than one hundred million.
I took out the Soultaker, which shivered in my hands, as if it could tell what I was up to. I transferred the points to Risk, then to it, and finally pulled out the ring and cloak, setting them on the bed.
"Ohh, such power... I feel so¨C"
"How do I use you to upgrade these items?" I interjected, tapping the sword against the items.
"A please would suffice," the Soultaker grumbled, as if it was a spoiled child. "I''m not quite sure, but maybe tap me on the items?"
I rolled my eyes, but did as it suggested. I tapped the ring and cloak with the tip of the Soultaker, and a strange, ethereal energy began to flow from it, enveloping the two items. The cloak seemed to melt and reform itself, becoming a much darker blue and more menacing, while the ring''s appearance shifted slightly, growing more intricate and twisted.
[Name: Realmwalker]
[Traits: Bound | Shifting | Unyielding | Burdened]
[Description: An upgraded cloak of the one who walks between worlds.]
[Shifting: Allows user to alter tangibility, becoming immune to all contact and draining Risk every second.]
[Unyielding: Upon taking damage, the wearer may choose to ignore the damage completely, taking no effects, and instead transferring the same amount of damage to Risk points.]
[Burdened: Stores a copied portion of half the damage user takes. When activated, user is able to either heal the stored amount, or add/transfer the damage to an attack. The more damage stored, the slower the user becomes.]
Holy shit?! This was unbelievably stronger than its previous form, Speed debuff aside.. While it did mean that I would have to watch my Risk points from now on, it didn''t seem like I was in danger of running out of them anytime soon.
I eagerly watched the ring complete its transformation, wondering what kind of abilities it had compared to its previous form.
[Name: Ring of Collected Souls]
[Traits: Bound | Resurrect | Graveyard]
[Description: An upgraded ring of the one who claims the deceased.]
[Resurrect: Allows user to summon specters of opponents slain. Requires Risk to summon. Each unique specter can only be used once per day.]
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
[Graveyard: Allows user to use the souls of those slain in place of own life. Permanently removes ability to summon the sacrificed specter.]
I stared at the cloak and ring in amazement. If I wasn''t truly immortal before, these items practically made it so if I didn''t want to, I would never die.
[...Holy shit.]
I had the same reaction as Sephera''s message. These items were incredible. I felt a surge of excitement and power course through me as I imagined the possibilities of what I could do with them.
A thought suddenly crossed through my mind. Technically, these were items that the Soultaker''s master supposedly had. If that was the case, then just how strong- or dangerous- was this master of it?
"Hey, Soultaker," I said, my voice lowered. "Can you tell me more about your master? Like, what they''re like, or what kind of powers they have?"
"Well, like I said before, his name was ******, and he was...different. He was one of the very first beings in existence, a god of sorts. He was powerful beyond measure, capable of destroying entire universes with a thought. But he wasn''t interested in conquest or domination. He was...curious. He loved to experience all that existence had to offer, and he created us, his creations, as a way to experience the world through a different perspective. We were his playthings, his tools, and his companions. And we loved him for it."
Based on what the Soultaker said, at first glance, its master definitely didn''t seem evil. But as I digested its words, I realized that it did describe a being that was interested in the intricacies of life and death. In other words, someone that would be related to my Title and its abilities.
"If that''s the case, then why did the Grudge boss seem so hurt and angered by your master? It sounded like it was abandoned by him."
"I can''t say for sure, but my master''s other creations weren''t as benevolent as us. The Grudge, for example, was twisted and angry, constantly seeking vengeance against those it deemed unworthy. It seemed to resent my master for not giving it the purpose it craved. As for the other creations, they were more like reflections of their master''s darker aspects. They were born of his curiosity, but they were also products of his loneliness. They wanted to experience the world as he did, but they could never truly understand him."
[Just who is this master of yours? How do I not know of him?]
Damn. If even Sephera wasn''t sure who this being of great power was, then it must mean that he was older than she was. Speaking of which...
"Hey Sephera, how old are you?" I asked without thinking.
[??? Why would you ask a lady such as myself that? It''s rude. I don''t go around asking why you''re a masochist >:c ]
"What? Yeah, you do! You do it all the time!" I fired back.
[Well, it doesn''t matter. I told you that I don''t remember the beginning of my existence, so I couldn''t tell you my exact age even if I wanted to... why''d you even ask? :\ ]
"I was just gauging how old the Soultaker''s master was. Judging by what you and it said, I think it might be older than you."
[You could''ve just asked that instead of my age...]
"Sorry," I said, feeling a little embarrassed. "Yeah, I guess that makes sense."
"Anyway, at the rate you''re going, I''m sure you''ll be able to become strong enough to reunite me with my master," the Soultaker continued. "But in the meantime, I''ll help you however I can."
I grunted approvingly, taking a closer look at my new cloak and ring. The Realmwalker was definitely a massive upgrade to my defenses, at the cost of using my Risk points to tank damage. It also didn''t have a limit on how much damage I could store, which would be perfect to recover all my Health in one go if I needed it. I guess the only downside was that my Speed would be severely hindered the more damage I stored, but I figured after using my points, I''d still be one of the fastest Players.
Moving onto the Ring of Collected Souls, I was ecstatic at the fact that it basically gave me Necromancer abilities at the cost of Risk yet again. Serving as extra lives for me as well, it was a huge boost to my survivability.
Obviously, it was a bit unfortunate that both items required Risk points to use their powerful abilities, but I guess that was the system''s way of balancing. Not that it mattered, since I was always stacked on Stat Points and Risk points.
"Well, guess I''m going to have to test out these items tomorrow," I muttered, reluctantly putting my new gear away in my Inventory. I planned to distribute the rest of my Stat Points later, when I had a chance to rest and think about my next goals. The rewards from my Achievement hadn¡¯t triggered yet, but I chalked it up to the sheer amount of deaths I had accumulated causing it to drag the processing period.
Then, as I was pondering on what to eat, my phone buzzed with a text message.
Curious, I glanced at it, feeling a mixture of anger and surprise.
[:O Isn''t that-]
"Yeah," I scowled, reading what my sister had texted me. "I don''t know how she got my number, but she''s asking if we could meet for dinner."
[Are you going to?]
"Why?" I frowned at Sephera¡¯s message. "I''d rather not if I can help it. Besides, we''re not exactly on the best of terms right now."
Another buzz from my phone. I glanced at it again.
"Never mind, she said she''d pay."
Truth to be told, I didn''t really want to have dinner with Aurora. Obviously, it''d be a bit of an awkward tension, but I figured she''d want to talk if she was willing to let me choose where to eat and she was paying.
The place I chose was a small, cozy Italian restaurant just a few minutes from my apartment. Aurora was already there, waiting at a table for two, when I arrived. She looked up as I walked in, her eyes widening slightly when she saw me. "Hey," she said, trying to sound casual as she motioned for me to join her.
"What do you want from me?" I scowled at her. "Just get to the point."
Aurora winced at my harsh tone. "Look, I know I haven''t been the best sister, and I get that I''ve hurt you," she said, taking a deep breath. "But I just want to talk, okay? I miss you, and I want to try and fix things."
"Couple years too late for that," I muttered as I sat down.
Aurora sighed. "I know. And I''m sorry. But I want to try. I want to be the sister I should''ve been all along."
"So?" I prompted after our waiter took our orders. "Start by explaining why you did what you did. Why you thought it was such a good fucking idea to take things into your own hands and leave me to deal with the aftermath."
Aurora winced again. "Straight to it, huh? I guess I deserve that." She slightly spun her glass around, watching the wine swirl. After a while, she set it down, avoiding my eyes.
"I know our parents were pretty shitty. I know they took out a lot of their anger or whatever physically on you. We were in a lot of debt, and it was because they were addicted to whatever they could get their hands on," she quietly began. "But... Lu, how do you think they were able to get the barest amount of money for the stuff they were addicted to?"
I stared at her, feeling a cold chill run down my spine. "What do you mean?"
"Obviously they didn''t have jobs or the means to acquire money. But at the time, I was healthy. Considered beautiful," Aurora still wouldn''t meet my eyes.
My mouth went dry. "No," I whispered. "No, you can''t be serious."
Smiling weakly, my sister finally met my gaze, a haunted look in her eyes. "I know it doesn''t really excuse the fact that I''ve been such a shitty sister, but I guess I was just afraid of reliving those memories if I saw you before I was ready. Our parents took everything from me, including you. Guess that''s why my Title fits me so well, huh?"
It started to make sense now. Aurora and I weren''t the best at communicating our feelings through words. We''d always try to ignore things, pretend everything was fine. I felt an overwhelming sense of guilt in my chest.
"Not to say what I did was justified, or that I had it worse than you," Aurora made a face. "The only other person who knows this is Gigi, and she''s the one who started helping me through it. To put it short, I just want us to start over. It''s... I''ll try to explain everything, but there might be some parts that''ll be hard for me to... you know."
"That''s... fine by me," I finally said, my voice hoarse.
****
[Updating¡]
[Stat Points: 106094215]
[Items]
[Realmwalker]
[Ring of Collected Souls]
Chapter 44: Darker Side of Gaming
"So, what do you remember?" Aurora quietly began as our food came out.
[Hey... is this really the place to be talking about this sort of thing...?]
Though I ignored Sephera, she did have a point. We were at a public place- less than ideal for what I suspected to be a heavy conversation.
"Er, are you sure you want to talk about it here?" I repeated Sephera''s question. "I mean, I know I said I wanted the truth, but that was before I knew all of... that."
Aurora smirked, her usual confidence creeping into her eyes. "Fine by me, Lu. Guess we''ll eat and talk at my place?"
"I don''t think I''d wanna go¨C"
"Gigi should be home by now, so I can let her know when we''re on the way."
"We can take the food to-go."
[??? Do you even know if Gigi''s single? ._. ]
Aurora seemed relieved that I was cooperative, though she didn''t notice it was because she mentioned Gigi. Sure, I had a little crush on her, but Gigi was also a good moderator. If something were to happen between my sister and I, Gigi would be of great help in defusing the situation.
We fell silent, awkwardly waiting for our server to bring us our food. It was even more uncomfortable when we asked him to box it up immediately, though Aurora tipped him handsomely before we left.
I followed after my sister to her car, trailing behind as I struggled with the new information she had dropped on me. Sure, it was traumatic- decidedly a lot worse than what I went through, but I couldn''t stop the irrational resentment I had towards Aurora. Maybe it was because I hadn''t seen her in so long that it overpowered any fondness I used to have for her, but it didn''t sit right with me regardless.
[Holy-]
"-Shit." I finished for Sephera.
Aurora''s car was a shiny black beauty of machinery, sleek and slim with no smudges in sight. Even under the moonlight, I could literally see my reflection in the stainless metal. She had always been materialistic, even as a child. I sighed, opening the door and sliding into the passenger seat. The leather was cold against my skin, and the smell of lavender filled the air. The radio was on, playing some pop song I didn''t recognize.
"So, what have you been up to?" she asked, looking over at me with a small, forced smile. I glanced at her, unable to decide on how to respond.
"Just... getting stronger." I replied.
"I noticed. Even if you Shrouded your stats, I can tell you''re stronger than me now." Aurora''s voice was soft, her eyes meeting mine for a brief moment before she turned her gaze back to the road. "I''m glad you''re doing okay... I know it''s been hard for you."
Hearing a bit about what my sister had to go through made me feel conflicted.
"Well, it couldn''t have been worse than what you had to go through," I mumbled back. I didn''t know what else to say.
Aurora chuckled softly. "Lu, this is one competition I don''t want to win."
I glanced at her before looking away, feeling guilty. "Yeah, well... I''m sorry."
"It''s fine."
We drove in silence for a while. I knew the tension between us was due to a lot of fucked-up shit in the past, but there was a point where we were close as siblings. It wasn''t the closeness one would typically think of, where we were communicative and open about our feelings, but rather a closeness where we were comfortable sitting in silence.
However, this wasn''t the case now. I could tell my sister was struggling with herself, trying to think of something to talk to me about. But we weren''t that type of siblings. If I was honest, I think our strongest point was when it came to games. Because of the things our parents made us go through, we pretty much escaped our realities through video games, picking up niche skills along the way. I was the more tactical and daring of us, while Aurora preferred to bide her strength and time in order to go all-out.
"Hey Lu," Aurora began, clearing her throat. "Since you''re more into gaming than I am, would you happen to know what ''PK'' stands for?"
"Player kill, or player killing," I responded almost instinctively. "Let me guess, those types of people exist in this world?"
"Unfortunately. Many of them were former criminals, too. I don''t know what the Admins were thinking when they pulled them over to Last Stand, but turning them into Players added another layer of threat," Aurora explained, a slight edge to her voice. She paused, glancing at me before continuing. "Of course, the GPA branches all over the sectors are helping with authorities to discourage Player Killers, but it''s not easy."
"So, what''s the point of-" I caught myself. I knew why she was bringing it up. What else was comfortable and familiar enough for us to talk about? "What are they doing to stop PKs?"
"Well, Players can very well die in the tower floors or dungeons. The only places where Players can''t die are on the Safe Zones or in a duel. Other than that, it''s fair game," Aurora kept her focus on the road, but she seemed much more relaxed now that she was able to keep a conversation with me, albeit cautiously. "Many PKs happen in those floors or dungeons, but a fair amount actually happen within sectors as well. Do you know why?"
"Well, I''d assume it''s to steal their Items or gold... maybe just for the thrill of it because they can," I mused, morbidly engaged now. "I''ve done a fair share of it in actual video games, so I guess I can see where they''re coming from."
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
[I''m not sure that''s something you WANT to relate with...]
"You''re right on the mark," Aurora confirmed with a slight nod, "But there''s one reason that''s been extremely popular with the PKers."
"And that is?"
"Experience. For some reason, it''s more beneficial to kill Players than it is to grind floors or dungeons. Want to know why?"
"Because some don''t expect to be killed?" I shrugged. "Easier to kill Players than dangerous monsters?"
"Because they directly gain the levels. Meaning, if you''re level 10 and kill a level 30 Player, you''ll add the full 30 levels, immediately shooting to level 40."
"Oh. That does seem quite easy¨C"
"The experience isn''t shared, so everyone gets the same full amount. Not to mention you gain 5 Stat Points every time you level up, right? Well, you''ll also gain Stat Points in proportion to the levels you stole."
[!!! Wait, that means-]
"You''re getting double the amount..." I finished for Sephera. "No wonder it''s so popular. You could trick a high-leveled Player and kill them to gain a ridiculous amount of levels and points in one go."
"That''s not all," Aurora lowered her voice. "Aside from the fixed numbers, Risk also affects the Stat Points. I''m sure you know where I''m going with this."
I opened my mouth, then closed it. Holy shit. At my current level of 1511, if I only killed a level 1512, I''d immediately double my level, gain the appropriate amount of Stat Points, AND the equivalent amount of Risk points? I couldn''t even do the math for that in my head, but it''d practically make me a god.
"Thankfully, a lot of the higher-leveled Players are aware of PK, so some of them cooperate with the GPA to help stop it from happening. At the moment, we''re fairly sure there hasn''t been a Player Killer who''s grown strong enough to threaten the world, but we can''t be complacent about that," Aurora pulled the car up to a lavish apartment tower, the driver''s side door opening with a hiss. "Here we are."
I stepped out, craning my head up to gaze at the apartment skyscraper. It was sleek, modern, and easily the most ostentatious building I''d ever seen. The entrance was adorned with marble and gold trim, and a doorman stood at attention, looking us over with a critical eye. Aurora nodded at him, and he promptly escorted us inside, leading us to an elevator that whisked us to the top floor.
I knew Aurora was considered a top Player along with Gigi, but I didn''t realize how wealthy that made them. I wondered if I''d ever get the chance to live in a luxurious building like my sister.
As if sensing my thoughts, Aurora glanced at me and smirked. "Join my guild, little bro. I''ll get you set up with something as nice as this if you do."
"No... thanks," I refused, though I wasn''t as adamant this time.
"I know it might''ve seemed random about why I brought up PK, but there''s another reason why I did," Aurora said as we stepped out of the elevators and walked to her apartment. "It does have something to do with our past."
"The people that our parents were involved with are Player Killers?" I guessed, to which Aurora confirmed with a nod.
"That''s right," she said as she unlocked her door. "There are multiple PK syndicates that have come out of the shadows, but there''s one in particular that''s been more secretive than the others. The ones that the people who tormented our family are a part of."
We entered her apartment, and I couldn''t help but stare in awe at the opulence. The walls were adorned with expensive-looking paintings, the floor was covered in plush carpet, and the furniture was all made of high-quality wood and leather. Even the lighting was tasteful and warm.
In the living room, I saw Gigi lounging on the couch, watching TV. My breath caught in my throat as I admired how her blonde hair cascaded down her back. Since it was nighttime, she was wearing a loose-fitting tank top and shorts. Even though they were baggy, I could still make out the curves of her figure underneath. She glanced up at us, her amber eyes sparkling with warmth as she stood up.
"Oh, you two came early. I was going to unlock the door, but..." Gigi smiled wryly, casually stretching. This woman was an absolute goddess.
"Yeah, Lu couldn''t wait to hear my side of the story, so we just took our food to-go. I''m not sure if this talk might be something we can eat during, though," Aurora casted a glance at me. I was extremely thankful that she didn''t put two and two together and realized my growing infatuation for Gigi.
"Hey, love, I''m going out to grab some dinner, did you want anything?" A man stepped out from one of the rooms. His eyes scanned me, and I couldn''t help but feel a little self-conscious under his gaze. He was handsome in a rugged sort of way, his dark hair mussed from sleep. Gigi glanced at him and nodded.
"Yeah, if you could just get another of whatever you''re getting, that''d be great," Gigi replied, giving the man a smile.
No. Noo...
Sephera spammed my vision with both condolences and merciless humiliation as the man stepped up to Aurora and I.
"Hey, I''m Korben, by the way. I didn''t catch your name earlier," the man said with a smile as he extended his hand towards me. I hesitated for a moment, caught off guard by the familiarity in his tone, before shaking it. His grip was firm and confident.
"Ah, I''m sorry, I should have told you two earlier. Korben, this is my little brother, Luquier. Luquier, this is my other roommate, Korben," Aurora said, gesturing between us. I felt a pang of annoyance at the way she said ''little brother'', as if it were an insult. Though, it might have just been me. Korben smiled at me again, not seeming to notice my irritation.
"It''s nice to finally meet you, Luquier. Aurora''s told me so much about you," he said, taking another step closer. His proximity to me made me feel uncomfortable, but I forced a smile. My irrational dislike of Korben was obviously due to jealousy of him dating Gigi, but a part of me knew that she was out of my league anyway.
"R-really, now? What has she been saying?" I stammered, feeling even more self-conscious than before. I tried to focus on something else, anything else, but my mind kept going back to the fact that Aurora had told him about me. I wondered what she had said.
"Well, she''s told me how you used to be so tiny and adorable, and how she was looking forward to having her little brother around," Korben smirked as Aurora gave him an indignant slap on the arm. "I have to agree with her, though. You are kind of adorable."
Hold on, what?
[?!?!?]
Both Sephera and I were at a loss for words as Aurora scowled at Korben.
"Cool it, big guy. Didn''t you say you were talking to like, 5 other guys? My brother''s off limits to you, then." I noticed she didn''t mention that I wasn''t swinging that way. Did she think...?
"Fine, fine," Korben sighed, turning back to Gigi. "I''m going to grab some burgers from down the street, if that''s okay."
"Sounds good to me," Gigi agreed, nodding.
"What about you, loves? Want anything?" Korben asked my sister and I.
"We''re good, thanks," Aurora replied for us. "We just grabbed some food already."
"Okay, well enjoy, then. It was nice meeting you, Luquier," Korben gave me a flirtatious wink and smile before he headed out the door.
[Um... are you going to tell Tommy about this, or...]
I almost snapped at Sephera''s message before remembering that Gigi was there. I calmed myself down and turned to Aurora.
"S-so... let''s get started then..."
Chapter 45: Post-Lobby Results
Truthfully, there wasn''t much that was new to me. Aurora filled in the parts I didn''t know, like when she left to escape the abuse she suffered at the hands of our parents, she had come into contact with the authorities, who kept her in witness protection. It more or less explained why she couldn''t truly come back for me or openly contact me. Furthermore, the authorities had stalked out the place our parents and I lived, gradually gathering evidence and eventually cracking down on the criminals that were harassing us.
Turns out, our parents had been heavily addicted to drugs that were rampant in the area we lived in, much like many of the neighbors there. They began to borrow money from gangs, one in particular that was extremely violent and methodical in their crimes.
As such, that gang was careful in how they conducted business, cleverly supplying both the drugs and the money in less regulated neighborhoods. When it came time to collect their dues, the gang wasn''t discriminatory, taking payment in various forms. That was probably where my sister had come in.
I felt sick as Aurora vaguely recounted that part, noticing that Gigi seemed disturbed as well, though not as much as I was. She probably already heard about it from my sister, but it was definitely not an easy thing to hear about again.
Finally, after the authorities managed to dismantle the majority of the gangs, our parents were left to face the consequences of their actions. Suffering withdrawals and lack of money, their conditions worsened rapidly, which led to their deaths and me alone at their hastily organized funeral. That came out of what little money they had left for me.
Whether or not our parents still had a shred of conscience left, the few remnants of the gang members never looked for me, as if they didn''t know I existed. For sure though, they tried coming after Aurora, but since she was in witness protection and heavily guarded at all times, they couldn''t get to her.
"I''ll admit it," Aurora quietly wrapped up, averting her gaze from me. "When I saw you, you were already in college, hanging out with Tommy and whoever that girl he was dating at the time. You looked... happy. And I didn''t want to ruin that. Those gang members were still out there, and I didn''t want to uproot your life. I wanted you to be free of all that."
Gigi, in between us, sniffed quietly. I clenched my jaw.
"That and the fact that my body was ruined to the point where I can''t exactly... start a family anymore," Aurora quietly added, glancing at me. "I felt disgusted and ashamed to face you, knowing that you probably thought I abandoned you. I also didn''t want you to know what had happened to me. I thought it''d be easier for you if you didn''t have to worry about... me."
I didn''t say anything for a while. I swallowed hard.
"I... I never knew," I managed to say, my voice barely above a whisper. "I wish I could have done something to help you."
"What could you have done? You''re my little brother, it''s my job to take care of you," Aurora said, reaching out and gently caressing my cheek. Her touch felt foreign and unfamiliar, but somehow soothing. "I didn''t want to burden you with my problems. I was selfish, I know."
I pushed her hand away, gently. "This... yeah, I understand why you had to do what you needed to, but it still hurts."
"I don''t expect you to forgive me right away," Aurora leaned back, her expression pained. "I know whatever hatred you have against me is due to both my actions and what our parents dumped on us. If you need more time, I get it."
I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "I don''t... hate you. I''m just angry because I was left in the dark all this time. Bitter because you had me thinking you didn''t care about me anymore. Hurt because I thought you of all people would be there for me no matter what."
In spite of the heaviness, Aurora had a small smile on her face after I had said I didn''t hate her.
"I''m very much still upset with you, but I guess just give me some time to process everything," I continued. "I don''t think I can just fall back into the same relationship we had when we were younger. Honestly, it''s hard to remember what it was like."
"That''s... fine by me," Aurora nodded slowly. "I''ll give you all the time you need."
Her words seemed to hang in the air for a moment, and I could see the hurt in her eyes. It was a stark contrast to the confident, competitive, and arrogant girl I''d known before, and it made me feel a pang of guilt deep in my chest.
There was another wordless moment between the three of us until Aurora cleared her throat.
"Anyway, now that that''s out of the way, do you remember what I said about PKs?"
"Huh? O-oh, yeah, something about the loose criminals being a part of the PK syndicates?" I said, recalling what she had mentioned earlier.
"Right. So, Enigma and the top ten guilds work with the authorities to help stop PK crimes, but recently, there''s been a surge of them happening, all traced back to a particularly powerful syndicate only known as Squall."
"Squall''s influence has been growing, so much so that they''ve been assimilating other PK syndicates into their ranks," Gigi added, seemingly relieved to change the topic. "We''ve been trying to gather intel on them, but it''s been difficult. They''re very careful about keeping their operations under wraps."
"The only evidence we have of them come from PKers from lesser syndicates that revealed the existence of Squall," Aurora explained. "They''re a secretive group, and their members are incredibly loyal to one another. It''s hard to infiltrate them, much less find an actual member."
Gigi nodded in agreement. "But we can''t ignore them either. They''re becoming a major threat to the community."
I found myself glancing at Gigi again, unable to shake the feeling that there was something more going on beneath the surface. "Do you think there''s any way to stop them?" I asked. "I mean, to stop them from killing Players?"
"Hypocritical as it seems, Enigma, the top ten guilds, and the national governments have unanimously agreed to... fight fire with fire," Gigi answered, pulling her knees up to her chest.
"Wait, you''re saying¨C"
"The only way to really stop Squall and the rest of the PK syndicates is to use lethal force," Aurora explained. "But the problem is, if we''re caught doing that, we''re just as guilty as they are. It''s a delicate balance."
"Er... does that mean that you guys have...?"
The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Gigi and Aurora silently nodded. Suddenly, Gigi didn''t seem so angelic to me anymore. Well, I still idolized her, so it didn''t really make much of a difference, but it was a bit shocking to know.
Actually, now that I thought about it, Rhys and Vella weren''t as shaken by slaughtering the royal army and the villagers either back in the dungeon. They probably had their fair share of syndicate hunting as well. If that was the case, then it would''ve explained why Aurora''s level continually increased every time I saw her.
"So, um..." I hesitated, "Do you need any help with that? I mean, if you ever need someone to watch your back or anything..."
"Appreciate the sentiment, Lu, but I don''t need my back being watched," Aurora flashed a wry smile. "Maybe Gigi, but then again, I''m not really enthusiastic about having my little brother in danger again."
"Aurora, Luquier has been growing exponentially strong every day. He''s pretty much already surpassed you at this point," Gigi smiled gently at Aurora, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "That being said, I wouldn''t mind having him watch my back if we were to go on an operation."
[Cool it, Luquier...] Sephera''s message flashed before I had a chance to even think about it.
"I know, but every time I see him, I just see a little kid who looked up to his big sister. I think that''s why I feel so protective of him. It''s like I''m watching over a part of my life that I''ve lost," Aurora explained. "But, Luquier, if you''re serious about helping, maybe you can join us for a few practice sessions. Gigi and I have some moves we''ve been working on that you might find useful."
"Practice sessions?" I asked, ignoring the weird feeling hearing my sister talk about me like that. "Like... sparring?"
"Of sorts. I think you''d benefit from it." Aurora''s tone was firm, almost commanding. "You''d do well to learn some techniques."
"But... at the rate I''m going, I''ll soon become the strongest Player in the world," I said without an ounce of arrogance. Honestly, I was still sitting on roughly a hundred million Stat Points, and even if I used them on my Items or other abilities, I''d very quickly gain it back through other means.
"I can tell your stats are overwhelming, Lu, but this world isn''t so peaceful that you can just keep getting stronger and stronger without anyone ever trying to bring you down," Aurora said, her expression softening. "And if you''re going to keep increasing your power, you need to learn how to properly defend yourself. You''ve just been getting by on your strength alone, right?"
"Er..." I mumbled, not quite sure what to say. I knew she was right, but I didn''t want to admit it. Eventually, I just nodded reluctantly. "Alright, I''ll come with you, but only to observe. No promises about actually participating."
"You have to come by tomorrow anyway. Enigma''s gonna put you and Celine in a party, remember?"
I didn''t. Honestly, with how hectic my day had been, that was the least of my worries.
"That''s a start," Gigi added, putting a hand on my arm. That made my heart skip a beat. "I''m sure you think you don''t need special training to completely dominate your opponents, but you never know. There may be a foe that halves your stats just like Levius, or maybe they have an ability that completely ignores differences in numbers."
Even so, I had a cheat-like Achievement that restored my cooldowns and a Skill that quite literally neutralizes other skills. But with Gigi saying that to me, I couldn''t refuse.
"That''s fine by me..." I mumbled, still feeling a little reluctant. "But I''m not promising anything." I glanced at Gigi, who gave me a reassuring smile.
"Then that''s settled," Aurora stood up and stretched with a big yawn. "I''m gonna turn in for the night. You''re welcome to stay here, little bro. Or do you need me to take you back home?"
I really wanted to stay the night, if not to be in close proximity to Gigi, but a blue message screen popped up in front of my face.
"No- I can take myself back," I reluctantly denied, standing up. "I''ve got something to do at home."
"Alright, then. Goodnight, Lu," Aurora said, smiling. She waved goodbye as she walked away from the table.
As much as I was conflicted about how I felt about her still, I had to admit, my sister was either mentally resilient or a good actor to maintain such a lax and cheerful demeanor in the face of everything. I could only imagine what it was like for her, having to hide such a dark secret from the world.
"Night, Aurora-"
She paused in the doorway of her room, but didn''t turn around. Really? I thought we were over this.
"-night, Awra..."
"You don''t have to call me by that anymore, Lu. But it''s adorable how you did so even when you won the bet." My sister giggled as she disappeared from view. Right, so at least I knew she''d always be annoying.
I sighed and stood up, beginning to head for the door.
"Don''t forget your food, Luquier!" Gigi smiled warmly at me as she held up my leftovers. I almost folded and changed my mind, but I accepted the food graciously. "I''m sure you''re hungry after such a long talk."
"Thanks, Gigi," I said with a small smile. "I''ll see you tomorrow."
With a mouth full of food, I stared at the message screen that popped up earlier at Aurora''s place.
[System alert: Even Death Can''t Stop Me! has finished calculating rewards.]
[You have been granted (3) options.]
[Legendary Item] [Legendary Skill] [Legendary Weapon]
I swallowed my bite, taking out the Soultaker that had been shaking ever since the notification appeared.
"Finally- hey, wipe your greasy hands before handling me, will you?" the sword complained as I set it down next to me on the couch.
"Then don''t annoy me into bringing you out," I grumbled as I set my food down on the coffee table. "What are you so eager about that you just couldn''t wait to tell me?"
"Take the Item. Or if not, then a Skill would be just as good."
I blinked, trying to catch up to how quickly it answered me. "Okay... why?"
The Soultaker fell silent, as if embarrassed to explain.
[! It''s cause it thinks you might replace it if you get a better weapon XD]
"N-no, that''s not it," the sword stammered. "It''s just that..."
"Hmm, as much as your personality could use an upgrade, I doubt I''d replace you," I murmured, picking it up and injecting another two million points into it. I ignored its soft moans as I studied the blue runes on the blade. "You have nigh infinite scaling and you''re another lifeline of sorts, so unless there''s another weapon that does the same without any drawbacks, you''re stuck with me."
"Well, there''s always a chance you''ll find something better, you know."
"Still, we did make a deal. You help me survive, I help you find your master," I replied, setting it down as I stared at my reward options once more. The Soultaker shivered once before growing quiet.
"You know... perhaps my master wanted me to find a new one. Someone who would make greater use of my strength."
"Is that so? Are you coming around to the idea of accepting me as your new master?"
"Far from it, but it wouldn''t seem so bad..."
[You guys are practically writing the fanfiction yourselves...]
"Shut up!" The Soultaker and I said in unison, which didn''t help my case.
"If you don''t have anything else to say regarding what I should pick, then just keep quiet," I scowled at Sephera''s messages.
[Fine, fine... if you want my wise opinion, I''d have to agree with the sadist sword. An Item would be pretty useful second to a legendary Skill.]
"Yeah, that''s what I was leaning towards too," I tutted, reaching out to touch the Item option. "What sucks is that I thought I''d have a lot more rewards for dying so many times. But I guess more than four hundred deaths is equal to a legendary tier. Is legendary even that great?"
[To put it in perspective, think of the common tier as a knife. Legendary tier would be like a nuclear bomb.]
Oh. Yeah, that was an enormous gap. My heart raced with excitement as I tapped the reward, eager to see what I got.
****
[Updating¡]
[Stat Points: 104094215]
[Items]
[Soultaker (10125700)]
Chapter 46: Finally, a Worthy Match
A clamorous combination of my phone ringing and a heavy thudding on my door sounded in tandem. I groaned, rolling over onto my side and pulling the blankets over my head.
"Who the fuck is here at this hour?!" I grumbled, finally rolling out of bed and trudging over to the door as I picked up my phone.
"Good morning, Immortal." Celine''s voice echoed from my phone as I simultaneously opened my door to reveal her standing there.
"What do you want?" I grumbled, rubbing the sleep from my eyes as I took her in. She was wearing a pair of black sweatpants and a worn out tank top, her dark-red hair tied back into a messy ponytail.
"Let''s get to the GPA building. They''re going to register us in a party today, as well as our first training session," Celine replied without a moment''s hesitation, not giving me the chance to respond. "Come on, we''re already late."
"Wha- hey, give me a moment to get ready first!"
"Hurry up, we''re already going to be late. I don''t want them to put us in some random party."
"I swore I set an alarm for-" I glanced at my phone. "Celine, you''re here almost three hours early."
"I figured it would be better to get there early and make sure we got into the same party as each other," she replied, not seeming the least bit phased by my accusation.
"How would that even... it''s only the two of us getting registered. How could we not be in the same party?"
Celine shrugged. "You know how things go. Maybe they''ll make it a larger group, or they could put us in different parties if we seem like we don''t work well together."
[I get the feeling it''s not really about getting in the same party...]
I sighed, turning around. "Give me five minutes."
In a few minutes, I was all dressed and ready to go, throwing on a simple t-shirt and jeans. My new Realmwalker cloak had a sleek and shiny look to its dark-blue hue, and I threw it on, noting how light and thin it felt. Almost as if it weren''t there at all. I grinned, checking my new style in the mirror.
[You... look like you''re trying too hard...]
"I was just trying it out," I grumbled, putting the Realmwalker back into my Inventory. Truth to be told, I thought I looked kind of cool.
"Ready?" I said to Celine as I walked out to my living room.
"Yep," she replied, already waiting by the front door. "I have a car waiting for us-"
Celine''s face paled as I held out my arm.
"Um, Immortal, I was thinking we could take a car there..."
"Oh? I thought you were eager to get there early?"
Celine looked as if she were about to protest, but then she sighed and rolled her eyes. "Fine. I''ve noticed you''ve grown immensely stronger, but how much could that even be?"
I had never seen Celine so terrified until we literally flew over to the GPA within five minutes. Before I had gone to sleep, I had distributed an extra twenty-five million points into my four stats besides Risk. As a result, I was pretty sure I was flying faster than a plane, zipping across the morning sky with a grin. Celine, on the other hand, was clinging to my body with a death grip, tight-lipped the entire time.
As we approached the GPA building, I gently set us down, but Celine was either hesitant to let me go, or she hadn''t processed that we were back on solid ground.
"You okay?" I asked with a grin.
"Huh? Oh, yes, Immortal..." Celine said, blushing as she finally realized that she was holding onto me. "I-I apologize. That was... the fastest I''d ever traveled..."
I chuckled. "Well, if you''re ever feeling the need for a fast getaway, just let me know. But seriously, you should get your feet more used to flying if we''re gonna be seeing each other a lot."
Celine nodded, still looking a bit shaken, but she forced a small smile. "Right. Thanks for the... advice?"
Out of curiosity, I checked her stats, mildly surprised to see her level jump even higher to 2231. She had even broken one hundred thousand on her Health and Magic, with a thousand points into Risk now.
"Hey... all you did yesterday was shopping, right? How''d you level up so much?" I asked, slightly in awe. "Even if the initiate dungeon gave you a bunch of experience, jumping four hundred levels in a day is something even I haven''t managed yet."
[That''s cause the system has to nerf you somehow...]
"Oh, I just complete daily and side quests," Celine replied, her composure already returning. "Most of them stem from my Title, but my Admin will occasionally find side quests for me to complete. Were you... not aware of this?"
"No." I quietly said, noticing that Sephera had fallen silent. Oh, she damn well knew what I was thinking about her right now.
"Well, in many cases, the quests appear in abundance after you decide which path to take; either joining a guild or going solo. I assume you haven''t chosen one of the two, yet?"
"Er, no, not yet. I had my sights set on Helianthus..."
We headed inside the GPA building, making our way towards one of the simulation rooms once again. There were two officials standing guard outside one of them, so I assumed that that was where we were supposed to go.
"My guild? Why?" the Saint asked as we approached the officials and showed them our IDs. "I understand not wanting to join Inanis, but I''m curious as to why Helianthus."
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
I sighed and gave her a half-hearted smile. "It''s a long story. But if you want to know more, you could always ask me later. Right now, we should focus on getting through this."
Even as I said that, Celine and I immediately twitched, sensing a couple of extremely strong presences inside the white gridded simulation room. I hadn''t realized that we were inside until the four people in front of us turned around.
Okay, there was Aurora, dressed in a black and red tracksuit. At level 3156, she hadn''t grown that much stronger, still sitting around one hundred thousand on all stats. Then the woman of my dreams, Gigi, in black track shorts and matching black crop top. Level 2854, the weakest of the four, but no less powerful in her own right.
Then, Ophelia, or I guess Chronia as she wanted me to address her as, wearing a tracksuit similar to Aurora, but in a solid black. Jesus Christ, at level 5148, she had already broken a million into Health, Speed, and Strength. However, as strong as she was compared to the first two, the man that stood among them was the one who made me feel nervous.
With a relaxed aura, he was in a plain white tracksuit. Level 5789, he was easily the strongest here, but something about him was...off. It was as if he was holding back, or maybe just bored. The way he stood there, so tall and confident, made me feel a little intimidated. I glanced at Celine, who was staring at him with a mix of awe and nervousness.
"Luquier, Celine, you both arrived early," Ophelia calmly spoke, glancing at us with a hint of amusement in her magenta eyes. I nodded, not trusting myself to say anything yet.
"Oh? These are the new recruits?" The man smiled as he stepped up to Celine and I. He was admittedly pretty good-looking, with messy brown hair and bright green eyes. His voice was deep and smooth, almost hypnotic. I couldn''t help but feel like I was in the presence of royalty.
"I can tell you''re related to Chronia, so I''m assuming you''re Aurora''s little brother?" The man turned towards me, offering his hand. "I''m Seth."
I slowly reached out and shook his hand, feeling his strength even through our brief touch. "Luquier."
Whether or not he had Shrouded his stats, I couldn''t tell, since he had it all on display when I checked it. I was in shock at what I saw.
[Name: Seth Pike | Level: 5789]
[Title: Behemoth (SS)]
[Health: 10960000 | Strength: 8800290]
[Speed: 5530000 | Magic: 5240000]
[Risk: 5000 | Stat Points: 0]
[Experience: N/A]
[!!! He has an SS-rank Title?!]
There was no doubt that despite my stats still being several times higher, there was something about his Title that made me sure that if we were to ever fight, Seth would come out on top. At least, for now.
"Lu, he''s the vice-guildmaster for Inanis," my sister smirked as she joined us. "What do you think of my little brother, Seth?"
"He''s... impressive," Seth replied, his eyes lingering on me for a moment. "And you''re not in a guild yet? Why not join Inanis? I''ll verify you immediately."
Huh. I had thought it would take longer for me to be recognized by the Helianthus and Inanis guilds, but it seemed like my feats were finally beginning to bear fruit. Aside from that, the most powerful Player I had ever met was personally inviting me to join his guild.
I glanced over at Ophelia, who didn''t seem too bothered by the fact that a rival guild had offered their membership to me. That kind of sucked; I wanted to join Helianthus over my sister''s guild.
"Ooo, you should totally take the offer, little bro!" Aurora''s eyes gleamed excitedly, but then she realized where she was and our conversation. "Er, only if you want, that is. No pressure or anything..."
Seth continued to smile at me encouragingly, as if waiting for my answer. I glanced over at Gigi, who shrugged, seemingly indifferent. I turned back to Seth and smiled, feeling a mixture of excitement and nervousness in my stomach. "I''d be honored to join Inanis."
The words came out before I even had a chance to think it over. Damn it, it was only because Ophelia didn''t seem willing to fight for me, and Seth''s enormous presence made it hard to calm down.
As I shook his hand, Seth''s smile faded slightly. "Well, I''d like to immediately register you, but if you don''t mind, I''d like to test your strength."
"Um, are you guys going to do that right now?" Aurora hesitantly asked, glancing between Seth and me. "Because we do have a schedule to stick to, and...you know."
"It''s fine, Avarice," Ophelia finally spoke. "To be quite honest, I''m also interested in how Luquier fares against Behemoth."
Seth winced. "Again, I''d rather you use my real name, Chronia." He turned back to me. "We''ll duel for five minutes. Go all out, since I''ll be going all out, too."
"Wait," I hesitated. "Aren''t you like, the strongest Player?"
"Oh, not by a long shot," Seth laughed, stretching his body. "That belongs to Nephilim, who currently sits at level 7000, I believe."
[??? The world hasn''t reached floor 40 yet, and there''s a Player who''s already at level 7000?]
I didn''t get the chance to wonder what Sephera meant by that as Seth sent me a duel request. Slightly nervous, I accepted, feeling a sense of excitement growing within me. Honestly, I was planning to try out my new legendary Item later, but this seemed like a good opportunity to use it.
Equipping my Realmwalker and ring, I took out my Silver Serpent along with my Soultaker.
[Silver Serpent damage: 1000150]
[Soultaker damage: 10125700]
I smiled. Thanks to my Pendant of Offerings, I was able to use my Stat Points to level up my other Weapons and Items, along with increasing my Skill usage. That wasn''t the only thing it could do though, but it wasn''t something I could use in a duel right now.
As the world faded away in a blueish, grid-like replica, Seth cracked his neck and gave me a friendly grin.
"I''ve heard a lot about you. Clearing a few floors and dungeon breaks by yourself, and beating my old simulation record? Not to mention you''ve been known to laugh in the face of death."
What? Who the fuck had been saying that last part? Aside from that, it seemed like Seth had been the one who held the record that I shattered.
"Er... thanks? I guess?" I replied, crouching into a fighting stance.
"No problem. I''m excited to see what you''re capable of," Seth grinned as he conjured what looked like a massive fang in his hands. "Oh, and by the way? I really do mean it when I say I''m going all out."
"Oh, I plan to do the same," I assured him, feeling the familiar weight of my Soultaker in my hand. "Let''s see if we can break the dueling arena, huh?"
Seth laughed, then did something I honestly did not expect him to do.
Raising the cylindrical and curved fang, Seth quickly brought it down, impaling himself in the stomach.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1511]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 35750000 | Strength: 27300000]
[Speed: 26250000 | Magic: 26100000]
[Risk: 1281760 | Stat Points: 3094215]
[Items]
[Silver Serpent (1000150)]
[Soultaker (10125700)]
[Pendant of Offerings]
[Name: Pendant of Offerings]
[Traits: Bound | Sacrifice | Consume | Worship]
[Description: A glowing sapphire that was worn by a benevolent being. It can bring harmony or chaos.]
[Bound: Cannot be removed from user¡¯s possession unless willingly relinquished.]
[Sacrifice: Enables user to invest Stat Points into Items, Weapons, or Skill usage.]
[Consume: Allows user to exchange Items, Weapons, or Skill usage in return for equivalent Stat Points.]
[Worship: Allows user to receive a portion of stats willingly offered by others.]
Chapter 47: The Behemoth
[System alert: Player Seth Pike is undergoing a transformation.]
Alright, I''ll admit it. I wasn''t expecting someone else to have suicidal tendencies like me. Maybe it wasn''t supposed to be as dramatic, but Seth definitely gave off that type of vibe.
As I stared in shock, Seth''s body glowed with an emerald light, bulking his already muscular body. His white tracksuit stretched against his added mass, and his hair seemed to darken as it grew longer, flowing freely behind him. Black wings extended from his back, and sharp fangs sprouted from his mouth. His pupils had become an inverted coloring of neon green and black. The transformation was quick, but somehow graceful, as if he was born to be this new, terrifying form.
"Phew," Seth breathed out, giving me a fanged grin. "Sorry to pop this on you so suddenly. I''ll give you time to draw out your full strength, too. We can start the five minutes when you¡¯re ready."
[Name: Seth Pike (Behemoth) | Level: 5789]
[Health: 1.1+ | Strength: 1.06+]
[Speed: 1.02+ | Magic: 1.003+]
[??? What the fuck?!] My mouth hung ajar as my eyes were glued to his stats.
"Er... what do those plus symbols mean?" I asked, nervously.
"Oh, at some point, the system shortens the numbers when it gets too large. The plus sign means it''s surpassed a billion," Seth casually replied, waving his clawed hand. "Don''t let it worry you."
What the fuck did he mean, ''don''t let it worry you''? Of course it worried me. Here I was thinking that I was on the road to becoming the strongest Player and Seth immediately shattered all preconceived notions I had about myself.
"Well... judging by the expression on your face, I hope you didn''t lose the will to fight," Seth continued worriedly, eyeing me up and down. "I just wanted to make sure that we both had an equal chance, you know?"
I swallowed hard, flashing a weak grin. "Don''t worry, I''ll give it my all."
This was just a duel, after all. Even if we were to go all out, none of the damage would remain, and our resources would replenish. Yeah, this was the perfect time to push my limits yet again. Besides, when was the last time I was ever pushed so far?
Taking a deep breath, I added some points into Risk, rounding it out to 1.3 million. Then, checking that my Speed had been boosted through my achievement, I Duplicated myself. Sure, an added 4279 to my Speed barely made a difference, but I was willing to take anything I could get in this fight.
Seth watched me with an amused expression, as if eager to see what I had in store for him. Nodding to my clone, I drew back as he casted a combination of Flooded Kingdom and Rainfall, boosted by Holy Element. Even though the Rainfall more than doubled our Speed, it wasn''t faster than Seth, but thankfully the Flooded Kingdom took care of that.
"Oh?" Seth didn''t look concerned as the flood rose up to his ankles, permanently rooting him into place. "You have some nice control Skills."
He flapped his wings once, and both my clone and I reflexively shifted our forms without a second thought. I didn''t even have time to blink as Seth appeared right in front of me, his hand already thrust through my watery form.
[Holy...]
"...shit," I breathed out before merging with the flood. Seth tilted his head at the spot I was just standing mere seconds ago, as if curious about what happened. Before he could process it, my clone reformed, casting an alternating storm of several Lightning Bolts and Reaps at him.
No way. There was no way I could ever hope to beat this guy. It seemed like Flooded Kingdom had no effect on Seth. Well, if that was the case...
I popped up from the waters, using my new ring''s abilities for the first time. I breathed a sigh of relief seeing the system message pop up, stating that my Risk points used were simulated. Still, a whopping 100000 just to conjure Levius? That was harsh.
"Ah, Immortal. What seems to be the issue plaguing you now?" Levius greeted me with a wicked smile as he finished forming in the simulated room. "This environment is quite unfamiliar to me-"
"Him," I pointed at Seth. "Throw everything you can at him."
Levius frowned, clearly offended by my constant interruptions of his candid greetings, but nevertheless turned towards Seth. And then immediately flinched with fear.
"Ah... I''ll get right on it!" he called out to me as he backed away slowly, still facing Seth.
"What are you... are you backing away?!" I cried out incredulously.
"Well, if you insist, dear Immortal," Levius sighed, before cautiously edging closer to Seth, who was busy amusing himself chasing after my clone. "I could give it a go, but I must say, I find the idea of fighting THE Behemoth... rather terrifying."
Before I could ask him what he meant by that, Levius snapped his fingers, catching Seth off-guard. I stole a glance and breathed a sigh of relief as I saw that his stats had been halved. So he wasn''t completely immune to status effects. Unfortunately, his numbers still far surpassed my own.
Levius promptly conjured three other clones, the four of them joining my own doppelganger. It seemed as though Seth had switched goals, expertly dodging attacks while looking entertained. The Soultaker trembled in my hands.
"Hey... that guy... he reminds me of a being that my master had encountered before..."
"What?" I glanced down at the sword, using my ring again. "You mean to tell me his Title was an actual being that your master interacted with?"
The Soultaker trembled in my hands. "Yes... I remember the creature was regarded as one of the first beasts to walk the earth. I''m fairly certain you Players have legends or myths surrounding them."
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"From... religion?" I asked, my voice a little hushed. I wasn''t religious by any means, but I had heard of some beasts in those respective pantheons, which were always described as massive and powerful. The thought that I was facing something that could be classified as such... it was both terrifying and exhilarating at the same time.
"For someone to be able to harness such power... what happened along the Matches for it to get to this point?" The Soultaker murmured. I decided to ask Seth about it after the match, casting my second ever summon.
To be honest, the other entity I was thinking of was the Grudge, but after seeing it react so viscerally to me in the dungeon made me hesitant to summon it to my aid. Instead, I chose Skalyt. This time, it took 150000 points.
A blue mist drafted out from my ring, coalescing into a familiar figure. The Demon Lord specter gazed around her new environment in confusion until her eyes settled on me.
"You... summoned me?" she croaked, her voice dripping with disbelief and anger. I nodded, a bit nervous about her reaction. "You dare... summon me?" she spat, her red eyes blazing with fury. "I... I shall devour your soul!" she screamed, raising her claws to strike.
Suddenly, her body grew rigid, as if an invisible force had gripped her. Oh, that was good. At least I knew that any summon wouldn''t be able to harm me, even if they were hostile towards me.
"That guy," I pointed at Seth, who was having just a grand time dodging the four Levius clones and mine. "Do everything you can to beat him."
Skalyt narrowed her eyes, her anger clearly directed at me now. "The Behemoth? I wasn''t sure who you were, but to be facing the actual Behemoth in a duel..." She growled, her voice full of disbelief and fury. "Very well, I shall oblige you. But know this, human," she hissed, "if you ever summon me again for such a petty purpose, I will make sure you regret it for the rest of your pathetic existence!"
"Yeah, yeah, whatever," I waved a hand at her. "I''ll be clearing your dungeon again soon enough, and we''ll see if that''s true."
Apparently, my statement confused her, but the Demon Lord only sighed and nodded. She gave me one last look of contempt before reaching for her scythe and zipping towards the battle against Seth.
With Skalyt''s arrival, things seemed to heat up even more. The battlefield was filled with the sounds of clashing weapons and magic as the four Levius clones and my own fought against Seth. The Behemoth himself seemed unphased by the onslaught, dodging and weaving through their attacks with ease. But then, Skalyt, who had been floating around the battlefield, suddenly launched herself at Seth, her scythe swinging through the air with deadly intent.
Keeping his calm composure, Seth merely smiled as he used a single clawed finger to parry her scythe, sending the demon lord spinning away. The others fighting against him seemed to grow even more furious as they attacked with renewed vigor. Seth, however, didn''t appear to be fazed. His movements were fluid and graceful, almost dancelike, as he dodged and weaved through the onslaught of attacks.
[Now what?] Sephera seemed interested in what my next move was. To be quite honest, seeing Seth treat the summons and my clone as literal playthings pretty much dashed any ideas I had come up with. I had to think of something else, something...unconventional.
"Well, if nothing else, this would be a good time to see if it works," I muttered under my breath, joining the battle. It seemed Seth was only focused on dodging, almost taunting me to try and get a good hit on him. A plan began to form in my mind, and I glanced over at my clone.
"Hey, let''s see if the pendant works with you!" I called out to my clone. He nodded, immediately understanding what it was I was thinking. Seth took notice of our changed behaviors and observed us curiously, nonchalantly parrying or dodging Levius and Skalyt.
As my clone flew over towards me, I anxiously hoped it worked. Not that I was in any danger, but if Seth had really been trying to beat me from the beginning, then he probably wouldn''t have allowed me to do this.
Stashing his own Soultaker away, I went to work beating him up, dropping his Health low enough to trigger the achievement boost. I caught the surprise on Seth''s face, but kept my focus on my clone as his stats were amplified by 13000%.
"Fingers crossed," my doppelganger grinned as he attempted to share nearly all of his stats with me.
Sensing the immense spike in power, Seth grew serious, making a beeline straight towards me. Despite Levius and his clones jumping into his path, Seth effortlessly crushed them all in one swipe of his hand. Damn, he easily wiped out a boss that had given me so much trauma before.
Skalyt came next, shrieking as she tried to cast Neutralize on him. I understood that his transformation was probably a Skill, but it didn''t seem to break as Seth cleaved her in half as well.
Although they didn''t distract him at all, it was more than enough time for me to receive the empowered stats from my clone, boosting my numbers far beyond Seth''s original stats. In fact, I was averaging around three billion in all areas, making it more than sufficient to end this duel.
I faced Seth and gripped both my swords, tensing my body. Before I even had a chance to move and end the match, a buzzer sounded.
"Damn!" I hissed under my breath as Seth dispelled his Behemoth form, returning to normal and stopping right in front of me. My clone gave me a salute before he disappeared along with the rain and flood. With my stats quickly returning to normal, the world around us faded away. Soon, we found ourselves back in the simulation room, with Celine, Aurora, Gigi, and Ophelia gazing at us with varying levels of shock.
"That was...something else," Seth said, wiping the sweat from his brow. Was that from nervousness? He didn¡¯t seem to be having much trouble facing so many opponents at once. "I didn''t expect you to power up so much."
"You held back," I replied, giving Seth an accusing glance, though I couldn''t help but respect him. While he did claim to not hold back, there was a nagging feeling that told me he wanted to see me let loose.
"You caught me," Seth grinned, seeming to accept the accusation with good humor. "I did want to see what you were really made of. And it seems I''ve underestimated you." He chuckled, shaking his head. "I thought you were going to forfeit as soon as I transformed, but the way you kept pulling stuff out of nowhere was intriguing to me. I didn''t want to end the match so soon."
I wasn''t that all into PvP, but after facing Seth, I somehow shared his feelings. I wanted to see if he had something to counter my ridiculous boost in power.
"Moving on-" Ophelia seemed to recover the quickest, but was interrupted when my sister butted in.
"Holy shit, Lu. I mean... I knew you had gone and done some leveling, but to actually match up against Seth in his Behemoth form?" Aurora''s voice held a mixture of awe and disbelief. "That was insane."
"Er, to be fair, I didn''t actually try to fight him seriously," Seth protested weakly, glancing over at me. "I was just curious to see what would happen if I went all out. I didn''t want to actually hurt him, you know?"
He walked up to me, offering his hand. "At any rate, you''re one of the few people who didn''t back away even after seeing my transformation. That makes you a really good fit for Inanis, so congratulations on joining-"
"Hold on, I''d also like to extend an offer to Luquier on joining Helianthus," Ophelia interjected, giving Seth a pointed look. "We''re always looking for strong allies, and I think he''d be a great addition to the team."
"Hey, didn''t you guys already nab Nephilim''s friend? Helianthus now has two of his party members, don''t you think we deserve to get Luquier?" Seth frowned at Ophelia, not looking too happy about the situation.
"And what of it? Luquier isn''t a part of Nephilim''s party, so that argument is irrelevant. Besides, with you and Avarice, Inanis is more than capable of standing against anything that comes its way."
I shrank back, falling in line with Celine and Gigi. Aurora tried to separate Ophelia and Seth to no avail.
"Must be nice to have people fawn over you," Celine murmured, slightly dejected. I glanced over at her and nudged her gently with my elbow. She gave me a small smile in return.
"Hey, no matter what, I won''t forget that we came into Enigma as equals, all right?"
"Thank you, Immortal."
Gigi tilted her head at us, gazing at me curiously. "I know you were set on joining Helianthus, but with Inanis pining for you, I''d imagine how hard of a choice that''d be. If only you were interested in joining my guild too..."
Sephera began to spam my vision with messages to prevent me from immediately accepting Gigi''s offer.
Chapter 48: A Surprisingly Competent Teammate
After Aurora successfully managed to stop Ophelia and Seth from arguing, she turned her attention back to me. "So, Lu? Which guild do you choose?"
I hesitated for a moment. I mean, I did accept Seth''s offer to join Inanis, but having Ophelia also ask me to join Helianthus...that was unexpected. I had my sights set on Helianthus from the start after all.
"I''d like to think about it for a bit," I said, glancing over at each of them. "There''s a lot to consider, you know?"
"Of course," Aurora nodded understandingly. "Take your time. We''ll all be here."
I was a bit surprised by my sister''s lack of insistence, considering she had moments ago urged me to take Seth''s offer. But then again, I had known her for a long time and understood that she was always supportive of my decisions. Even when they weren''t the ones she wanted me to make. That, or she was confident I''d choose Inanis.
"Well, now that that''s somewhat settled," Gigi clapped her hands, seemingly eager to change the subject, "what do you all say we proceed with today''s schedule? Celine and Luquier both need to be assigned to an Enigma party."
"Wait," interrupted Seth, a sly grin spreading across his face. "What if...what if we let them choose for themselves?"
Aurora raised an eyebrow. "And why would we do that, Seth? I thought you and Chronia had already determined where they were going to go."
"I didn''t," Seth smiled wanly. "Chronia took control every step of the way. I was just content with letting her do all the thinking and working."
Ophelia frowned slightly. "You make it sound like I never let you have a say in our discussions, Behemoth. In truth, you essentially nodded along to anything I suggested. I even suggested we place them in more than one party, and you agreed without thinking."
Seth shrugged. "Maybe that''s because I never really wanted to think about it. I just...didn''t want to make a choice." He glanced over at Celine and I. "But now...I think it''s only fair they get a say in it. They''ve earned that much, at least."
"If that was the case, then what was the point of meeting up to discuss the best parties for them to join?" Ophelia sounded fed up with Seth. "You''ve been nothing but wishy-washy this entire time."
"Sorry, sorry," Seth grinned. "You know how it is, though. Me, Aurora, Wrynn... we''re just used to doing things on the fly."
"Well, in that case," Gigi interjected, "why don''t we go ahead and tell Celine and Luquier what their party options are? That way, they can decide between themselves and then ask us for advice if they need it."
I nodded in agreement. "I second that."
"If we must," Ophelia sighed, then turned to Celine and I. "Well, initially, I- we had planned for you both to be in different parties considering the gap between your strengths. Obviously Celine is more support-oriented while Luquier is more offense-oriented. That being said, there are a total of three different rookie parties within Enigma you both have the option of choosing from."
She paused, glancing back and forth between the two of us before continuing. "The first party consists of a tanker, a support mage, and an offense-oriented DPS. They are quite well-rounded, but may not offer you as much room for personal growth as you might like."
I raised an eyebrow at this, wondering who she was talking about. Ophelia didn''t seem to notice my curiosity, and continued. "The second party, on the other hand, is composed entirely of offense-oriented DPS. They are very powerful, but lack support and defense. This was the party I had originally planned for Celine to join."
She paused again, glancing at me expectantly. "The third party is very similar to the first, but with more emphasis on defense. They are in need of a dedicated DPS, and would be an excellent opportunity for you to shine, Luquier."
I nodded slowly, thinking about it. It sounded like a good fit for me, but I didn''t want to make a decision just yet. "That sounds interesting," I said, looking at Celine. "What do you think?"
Celine bit her lip, clearly thinking it over. "Well," she began, "I do appreciate the offense-oriented aspect of the second party... but I''m not sure if I''d be able to keep up with them." She glanced at me, then back at Ophelia. "I think the third party you mentioned, with more focus on defense, would be a better fit for me."
I considered her words carefully. It seemed like we had a pretty good idea of where we wanted to end up now. "I think the third party sounds good too," I said to Ophelia. "I mean, I doubt we''d need the defense if I''m one-shotting everything in sight."
[Jeez... arrogant much? You would''ve lost to Seth if he didn''t choose to take it easy.]
I ignored Sephera''s message, continuing, "So, yeah, I think the third party would be a good fit for us. And who knows? Maybe with my help, Celine will finally be able to shine on the battlefield." I couldn''t help but smirk at her as I said it.
Celine rolled her eyes and punched my arm. "You''re not the only one who can one-shot things, you know. I just need the right opportunity." She turned back to Ophelia. "So, when do we get to meet this third party?"
"Soon, Celine," Ophelia calmly replied. "For now, we''d like to see where your skills lie currently." She glanced at me. "Or rather, I think we''ve yet to see how Celine fares in combat, seeing as Luquier has already demonstrated his strength."
I felt a slight thrill of anticipation at the thought of watching Celine fight. Of course, I had fought alongside her before, but she had been focused on supporting me, so I hadn''t really gotten to see what she was capable of.
"I''m fine with that," Celine said, nodding. She took a deep breath and then let it out slowly. "Then, I''ll do my best to show you what I can do."
"Your opponent will be the Technomancer," Ophelia nodded towards Gigi. "If you would."
"Sure." Gigi swiped the air a couple of times, prompting Celine to mimic the same gestures. In a couple of seconds, the both of them turned into translucent forms of blue data as they were transported to the dueling realm.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
"Huh. So that''s what everyone else sees when I''m dueling someone," I muttered to myself, watching their holograms dash into action.
I watched as Celine crouched, preparing to go on the offensive. Gigi, on the other hand, merely snapped her fingers, conjuring three golden turrets around her. They began to spin and shoot beams of energy at Celine, forcing her to dodge and weave.
Both of them were pretty close in level, with similar numbers in Health and Magic. However, possibly due to Celine investing 1000 points into Risk, her Strength and Speed were about ten-thousand points higher than Gigi''s sixty-thousand, enabling her to dodge attacks relatively easily.
From what I learned the few times I fought alongside Celine, her Saint of the Phoenix Title enabled her to basically act as a walking healing beacon, with a side of fire attacks. As far as offensive strength, I assumed that Gigi and her turrets would be able to handle her, since their output seemed far greater than Celine''s. However, I was soon proven wrong.
In a sudden burst of crimson flames, Celine became the aggressor, quickly closing the distance between herself and Gigi. The turrets, spinning wildly, created a maelstrom of destruction around her, but Celine was somehow able to dodge every single one with ease. Her movements were fluid and graceful, like a dancer weaving through a storm of deadly projectiles.
I blinked, seeing the unmistakable glimpse of fiery wings emitting from Celine''s back as she charged towards Gigi.
"Oh? She has a transformation Skill too? Your sister''s pretty impressive," I overheard Seth talking to Ophelia.
"It''s not a full transformation like yours, despite her only being the only Phoenix Saint," Ophelia explained to Seth, "but it does work in a similar fashion."
Celine closed in on Gigi, who was starting to look worried as the distance between them grew shorter. The turrets continued to spin, but their attacks seemed to lose effectiveness as Celine''s movements became impossible to predict.
"She''s doing well in mid-ranged combat," Seth continued. "I thought you said she was more of a supporting Player?"
Ophelia shrugged. "She can be both. Celine has always been adaptable. It''s one of her many strengths."
Hearing how fondly Ophelia was talking about her made me wonder just what Celine thought of her older sister for her to relate to me in my situation. While I did find it weird that they spoke to each other formally, even though they were sisters, I didn''t want to pry or make assumptions. There was clearly a lot of history between them that I wasn''t privy to.
"Crazy, right?" Aurora quietly said as she came to stand next to me.
I glanced at her, a bit surprised that she had joined me. "Yeah... she''s pretty amazing." I nodded.
"Before you came back, I didn''t really know Celine all that well. From what I saw, she was only hyped up in rumors, though in reality, she wasn''t very good at clearing floors or dungeons. Her support Skills were disappointing, too," my sister continued. "But I assume around the time she met you, her abilities drastically skyrocketed, almost as if you had ignited something in her. I can''t help but think your existence has an important impact on those in your life, little bro."
Her words made me think. Was it true that Celine only became this good because of me? Or was it just her natural talent? I didn''t know. I only knew of the Celine I had met prior, not the Celine that Aurora had spoken of.
The duel continued, with Gigi struggling to keep up with Celine''s assault. The air around them crackled with energy as they danced through their battle, both showing off their mastery of their respective arts.
"Gigi''s definitely more experienced and has a higher Magic stat, but why does it seem like she''s losing ground?" I murmured to myself. "Even with her turrets, Gigi shouldn''t be having this much trouble..."
"Have you not seen her Title, Lu? While it''s true that Celine''s Title seems more fitted for long-range support, her Phoenix transformation swaps that role for a more offensive-style. Gigi''s Title is pretty weak against pure offense." Aurora explained.
"Oh, what?" I took a closer look, realizing that the duel allowed me to check both Celine''s and Gigi''s information. I already knew what Celine''s Title did, but I was curious about Gigi''s, tapping on it and raising an eyebrow.
[Technomancer (S)]
[Acquired by obtaining more than 1000 Items, creating/synthesizing/destroying 1000 Items, conjuring at least 100 summons at once, & creating 50 different types of summons.]
[Effect: User¡¯s summons granted portion of user¡¯s stats & allows a chance to control the non-sentient summons of other users. Enables user to increase maximum Health limit via adding half the max Health from active summons, passively doubles Health regen rate, & allows user to regenerate Skill usage. Passively allows user to create inanimate objects.]
"Wait, she''s like a tank support of sorts?" I was surprised. With her conjuring abilities, I had expected Gigi to be more of a damage support, though I guess it depended on what kind of summons she chose to take out.
"Something like that," Aurora shrugged. "Gigi usually handled the control of mobs, spawning an army of drones and robots to help us clear them better. While she does have some potentially strong attacks, her main strength relies on summoning familiars to help turn the tide."
As she spoke, I watched as Gigi summoned a couple of aforementioned drones along with what seemed like two golden humanoid robots, one with a futuristic sword and the other a similarly designed shield. Celine didn''t seem phased, though I suspected that was how she always was as she threw bolts of bright red flames at the machines.
"Against Celine, who can switch between long-range support and mid-range damage, Gigi isn''t a good match-up against the Saint," my sister finished up. "Though Gigi isn''t trying her best in this fight either. Ugh, sometimes I hate how soft she can be."
I wisely decided not to point out that Seth essentially did the same thing to me.
The duel continued, with Gigi struggling to keep up with Celine''s assault. The air around them crackled with energy as they danced through their battle, both showing off their mastery of their respective arts.
I was mildly surprised to see Celine perform so well in combat. Granted, I had always thought she was more of a back-line support/damage Player, so I''d have never known she was a good close-range fighter too. Her movements were graceful and fluid, her attacks precise and deadly. On the other hand, Gigi was struggling to keep up, using her conjuring abilities to summon various familiars and drones to help her defend and attack, but it wasn''t enough against Celine''s onslaught.
At one point, it seemed as though Celine just needed one decisive hit in order to win the duel. A white screen popped up in front of us, signaling the end of the match. Damn. Just like my match with Seth, there was no definite winner.
Celine''s and Gigi''s holograms slowly rematerialized as they crossed over from the dueling simulation. As the white screen faded away, Gigi slumped over against the wall, clearly exhausted from the fight. Aurora smiled at her, a look of respect in her eyes. "Good fight, Gigi. You''re still one of the best."
"These new Players are so full of energy. I was actually debating going all out against Celine," Gigi panted, a small smile playing on her lips despite her exhaustion. She had a youthful charm to her, her cheeks slightly flushed from the exertion. Ah, what a goddess...
"Well done, Celine," Ophelia said as she walked up to her younger sister. "You''ve shown a lot of growth." I don''t know which was weirder, the fact that Ophelia and Celine didn''t treat each other as siblings, or the way Aurora wouldn''t shut up about me being her little brother.
"Thanks, Chronia," Celine replied with a polite nod, not showing any signs of exhaustion from the fight.
"You two have a lot of promise when it comes to clearing Last Stand," Seth smiled as he joined us. "That being said, I think we have enough to give our impressions of Luquier and Celine."
I stood next to Celine as the other four conversed to themselves quietly. I couldn''t help but shoot her a quick glance.
"I didn''t know you could fight at close range too," I murmured to her.
"That''s cause you always steal the spotlight," Celine replied with a slight smirk.
I returned her smile as we waited with bated breath to hear about our performance.
Chapter 49: Practice Makes Perfect
"So, are you guys ready to hear what we have to say?" Seth asked Celine and I as the four of them turned back to us.
"Yeah, I guess," I replied, glancing at Celine. Her expression was unreadable, but I could feel the tension emanating from her.
"For starters, the duels weren''t meant to end in victories. They were simply a demonstration of what you both could do," Seth explained. "As for your fighting styles... You both have potential, but you''ll need to refine them. Starting off with Celine, you''re actually pretty decent. You can switch styles, moving from long-range to mid-range, and your close combat techniques are adequate. As for you, Luquier..." Seth turned to me.
"...You''re pretty terrible."
[OOF LOLOLOLOL]
I struggled to maintain my composure as Sephera spammed my vision with a myriad of amused expressions. Oh, I was going to find a way to mute her.
"And by terrible, I don''t mean that you''re bad at fighting or anything," Seth continued quickly, "It''s just that... you don''t really have any techniques or style. It''s like you''re just winging it."
That... was fair. I had done everything on the fly so far. Still, this feedback sucked.
"It''s not a bad thing, Luquier. While you do possess monstrous and explosive power, the others and I are just worried that you might find yourself in a pinch if you were to suddenly lack that power," Seth finished with a reassuring smile. "You''ll have plenty of time to train and hone your skills with us and your party. Just remember that not every fight can be won with brute force alone."
I wanted to be upset about the ''terrible'' part, but Seth''s words made sense. He could''ve easily ended the match as soon as he transformed, yet he held back to see what else I was capable of.
"With that said, do you two feel up for a training session?" Seth asked us with a smile. "We could use the extra help, and it''s the best way for you to learn and grow."
I glanced over at Celine, who was still looking at Seth with an unreadable expression. She''d been quiet this whole time. I wondered what she was thinking.
"How long would the session be?"
Damn, it seemed like Celine was a much better team member than I was, eager to hop right into training. I couldn''t let her outshine me here.
"We usually practice for a couple of hours. At most, maybe three or four," Gigi replied with a smile.
"Would it be possible for us to do an hour for today? I believe Luquier and I need the rest after being pushed to our limits in the duel," Celine surprisingly countered. I wasn''t expecting her to voice her wants, much less do so out of consideration for me. Not that I was tired from dueling Seth, but it did feel nice that Celine was thinking about me. Maybe I was wrong about her.
"Sure," Seth grinned, nodding his approval. "An hour it is, then. Aurora and I will train with Luquier while Chronia and Gigi will train with Celine."
Fuck! I wanted to train with Gigi. Seth and Ophelia were fine too, but I didn''t want to train with my sister.
Before we split into two groups and moved to opposite ends of the simulation room, Celine briefly caught my arm.
"I realize this might be a selfish request, but after practice today, would you be able to fly me somewhere?"
I blinked, taken aback by her willingness to fly with me. "Uh, sure. Somewhere important you need to be?" Whatever it was, it was important enough for Celine to want to cut practice down to an hour and ask for a flight from me.
"Yes, Immortal. There''s a sale happening on a particular set that I was eagerly waiting for. I didn''t have hope since I assumed we''d meet our assigned parties today, but it seems I may have the chance after all."
[ ._. ]
I stared at Celine as she walked away to join up with Gigi and Ophelia. Here I was, thinking she was a hard worker and caring teammate when all she thought about was making it to the sale on time.
[I definitely think it''s because you took her on a shopping spree. Someone who hardly expresses themselves getting addicted to buying clothes? Luquier, you''re an enabler.]
I wanted to snap at Sephera, but Seth called me over to where he and Aurora were. I sighed and jogged over.
"So, the way we train is from scratch," Seth explained, swiping the air in front of him. "Are you familiar with PvP dueling?"
"Not exactly," I shook my head. "I haven''t really participated in one yet, but I''ve registered already."
"Oh?" Aurora raised an eyebrow. "My little bro is going to fight against other Players? When did you grow up to be such a bully?"
"You''re one to talk, Awra," I retorted. "You were always the one who beat me up when we were kids."
Seth chuckled, shaking his head. "If you two are done, I have some more things to explain."
My sister and I fell silent, glancing at each other briefly before focusing our attention back on Seth.
"Anyway, in most PvP matches, they are not at all like duels. In duels outside of arenas, the stats of Players are unmodified. In PvP matches where rules have been created-"
"Both Players are equalized in some way?" I interrupted. Seth gave a nod of approval.
This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.
"Yup. Either you''ve done your research, or you''re pretty sharp," he complimented, giving a few more taps in the air in front of him.
I didn''t want to say that it was because of my extensive history with gaming that I could easily guess that that was the case. In games with PvP, usually there was a ranked and unranked modes to keep the competition fresh. With how ludicrous stats could get in Last Stand, it wasn''t hard to assume that PvP arenas in the real world had some sort of balancing system.
"Don''t give him too much credit, Seth. Lu is a gamer, so he probably already figured out a lot about this world already," Aurora immediately called me out. Why did I have to pair up with her?
"Is that so?" Seth said with an amused smile. "Either way, it''s been working out for him."
[System alert: Seth has invited you to a duel.]
[Restrictions: All Players set at level 1000, max 5000 Stat Points.]
I accepted the request, feeling my power drop significantly as the world around the three of us became replaced with a blue copy.
"Aside from stats, your weapons and equipment remain the same," Seth continued, stretching his body. "Though, the officials might bar you from using certain items if they deem it too powerful for duels. Like that wicked blue runic sword you got there, Luquier."
The Soultaker trembled in my hands, seemingly both proud and offended. Well, it meant I couldn''t use the Silver Serpent either, unless I take back the extra damage I gave it.
"For today''s practice session, I''ll allow you to use it, since our stats are balanced now," Seth grinned, taking out the Behemoth fang. There was a flash of purple light, and I saw that the fang had been shaped into a blade. Aurora took out her giant broadsword, casually swinging it around.
"Now, I won''t be too controlling and tell you how to divide your limited Stat Points. That''ll be up to your discretion," Seth nodded towards me. "But, if you want my advice, I''d put it into areas you''re familiar with. For me, I put most of it into Health and Magic."
"I put mine into Speed and Strength," Aurora chipped in. "My Avarice Title takes care of my lower stats."
"Right," I murmured, opening up my stats. Oof. Back at base 100 Health, and 5 all around except Risk and Magic. Memories of my time in Last Stand came back, causing me to shiver.
After I was done distributing my stats, I faced off against Seth and Aurora. I took a deep breath, gripping the Soultaker in my hands.
"In this balanced duel, technique is a very important factor," Seth murmured, closing his eyes for a moment. "Let''s see who can outplay the other. The first session will be me and you, Luquier, then Aurora will take my place. Afterwards, we''ll go in depth with your fighting style and help you improve or change."
I nodded. "That''s fine by me. I''m ready whenever you guys are."
I''ll admit it, I didn''t do half as well as I expected. On the flip side, I didn''t do that poorly either. Giving 1000 points in every stat, I was well-rounded, but my achievement really helped me go toe-to-toe with both of them, albeit for a short while.
True to Seth''s claim, despite us being on even ground, I was gradually overwhelmed by his quick swordplay, unable to land any strikes before and after my achievement stat boost. Aurora was no different, sapping my strength as her more daring and heavier style overpowered me.
I ended up flat on my back, staring up at the blue gridlines of the ceiling. Seth and Aurora entered my vision with varying expressions of amusement.
"I''ll be honest, you''re much better than I thought," Seth chuckled, offering me a hand up. "For someone who''s had no experience properly wielding a sword, you actually managed to keep up with us."
"I''ve had some practice," I replied vaguely, grabbing his hand and pulling myself up. Of course, dying over seven hundred times really sharpened my survival instinct. Or dampened it. Either way, I was technically filled with the memories of those countless lives I lost.
"I don''t know... I mean, Lu has a careful fighting style," my sister remarked, stabbing her giant broadsword into the ground. "For all his strength, I thought he''d be more aggressive, like me."
''Being aggressive was what cost me so many lives in Last Stand'' was what I wanted to retort with, but I held my tongue. This was practice after all, and it was a good indicator of my abilities should I ever find myself in this situation.
"No, it''s actually pretty smart," Seth argued in my defense. Huh, he seemed like a good guy. "Sure, his abilities revolve around being immortal, but Luquier''s got a sense of awareness and knows when not to push his luck."
"Well, if you say so," Aurora grumbled, wiping sweat from her brow. "I''m still going to beat him next time. Just you wait."
"Aside from that, I think the only pointers I have for you are to continue with your cautious swordplay," Seth grinned. "It¡¯s a bit weird to put a dangerous amount of points into Risk, but it seems to work out for you, huh? Just practice on getting used to properly using the sword, just like we coached you."
As the virtual world faded back to reality, I saw Celine returning back with Gigi and Ophelia. They looked just as winded as we were, and the six of us shared tired smiles. We walked over, my body feeling rejuvenated after exiting the dueling simulation.
"Practice went well over here," Seth called out to them. "You guys?"
"Celine was adequate," Ophelia nodded back. "She could use more training, though."
"Same with Lu," Aurora added with a glance towards me. "He''s not quite there yet."
"Don''t listen to them," Seth clapped me on the shoulder with a friendly smirk. "They''re just trying to be tough on you two. I can''t speak for Celine, but you''re definitely on the right track, Luquier."
"Thanks," I grinned back, relieved. It was nice to know that at least someone thought I was doing something right. "It''s just practice, right? We can only get better from here."
"That''s the spirit," Seth agreed. "Now, I know we said an hour of practice, but would you two be interested in more¨C"
"I apologize, Behemoth, but Immortal and I have plans to attend to," Celine uncharacteristically interrupted with a bow. "Thank you for the training today. We will return here tomorrow at the same time."
"O-oh, okay then..." Seth seemed momentarily taken aback by Celine''s abruptness, but quickly recovered. "Well, you two have fun."
It didn''t feel as fun flying Celine over to the grandiose shopping tower this time, since she was more focused on getting the outfit of her dreams rather than the terrifying speed we flew at. I gently dropped her off in front of the entrance, where a long line had begun to form.
"Thank you, Immortal," Celine nodded, glancing at me before turning her attention back to the line. "I''ll see you tomorrow. Unless you''d like to wait in line with me?"
"Er, no, I''m good, thanks. I''ve got plans of my own." I glanced at the line, feeling a twinge of awe for Celine''s dedication. "Have fun shopping. See you tomorrow."
I turned around and flew off, heading in the direction of the tower.
[Are you still planning to take on that demon dungeon?]
"Yeah," I muttered back, landing in front of the entrance after a couple of minutes. "I just need to check on something real quick."
I entered the familiar lobby, going through the blue portal to the 30th floor Safe Zone. The global level cap had been pushed to floor 35, and I was getting antsy about the halfway point.
[What are you doing here then? :o]
"Well, with all the stuff that''s happened to me, I think it might be time to see if she''s back."
[You mean...?]
"Yep," I confirmed with a nod, staring up at the old shop. "If Lucinda''s here, that means she''s got something new for me."
Chapter 50: Beyond the Game - Part 1
"Ah, hello dear! I was wondering when you''d return."
I opened my mouth to greet Lucinda, but then stopped in shock. Instead of the usual elderly NPC I had gotten used to, there was now a slightly younger woman in her place instead.
"Lucinda? Er, is that you?"
The woman smiled, her face lighting up with amusement. "Of course, dear. Who else were you expecting in my own shop?"
I felt my cheeks flush as I tried to recover from my initial shock. "Well, I mean, you just look...different."
"Do I?" Lucinda brushed a lock of white hair back, and I could finally see the strikingly gleaming silver within her eyes. "How so?"
[Careful, Player...]
I hesitated. Even for someone as dense as I was, I knew better than to speak about a woman''s age. Still, was it better to comment on how much younger she looked now?
"You...you look different. Younger," I finally managed to say, my words tumbling out. "I mean, in a good way. It''s just...I wasn''t expecting it."
[Real smooth... but at least you tried.]
Lucinda chuckled, her silver eyes sparkling with amusement. "Ah, my dear, you flatter me. I''ve always been young at heart, you know. It''s a blessing and a curse, being immortal."
I hesitated, unsure how to respond. The last time I had seen Lucinda, she had been an old woman. Seeing her like this was...different. "So, is this...permanent?" I finally asked.
"Dear, I''m a being who has lived for centuries. I can change my appearance at will. This," she gestured at her younger form, "is merely how I feel like looking today." She smiled with a hint of mischief. "And don''t worry, I''ll still be the same old Lucinda underneath."
"Oh," I said, feeling a little foolish. "Right. I guess I shouldn''t be too surprised, then."
Lucinda laughed, her voice musical. "You know, there''s a reason why I''ve always preferred to keep my appearance a secret. It can be rather disconcerting for those who aren''t expecting it." She paused, studying me intently. "But enough about me. It seems that you''ve grown a lot since the last time we spoke. Your equipment has appeared to gain some power, too. How have you been faring in your journey so far?"
"Well... I''ve gained a lot more questions than answers regarding this mysterious being that nearly every undead seems to know," I began, taking out my Soultaker. "The Grudge of the Fallen seemed to recognize the energy behind me and a Demon Lord also thought I was this sword''s master or whatever."
"Hmm... It seems that you''ve drawn some powerful attention to yourself," Lucinda mused, her blue eyes sparkling with interest. "And the sword?" She gestured at the Soultaker in my hand. "How has it fared?"
"It''s been¨C"
"I''ve been faring well, thank you," the Soultaker interrupted me. "Still pondering your true identity. Were we colleagues? Servants of the same master? Why is it that you feel so intimately familiar, Lucinda?"
Lucinda smiled at the sword. "You were always one to speak your mind, weren''t you? I suppose I should have expected as much. As for our connection... it''s complicated, to say the least. We were both involved in the events that led to the Great Calamity, and our fates have been intertwined ever since. I could tell you more, but I''m not entirely certain how much you''d remember of it."
[!!! This woman knows about the Great Calamity?]
"Great Calamity?" I echoed Sephera''s message. "What''s that?"
"It appears your Admin was unaware that beings within the Matches are also knowledgeable about what came before..." Lucinda replied with a smile, to the shock of both Sephera and I. This woman was also aware of the presence of an Admin? Wait, if that was the case, then she must''ve heard Sephera all those other times. That was embarrassing then.
"Worry not, my dears," Lucinda''s eyes twinkled with warmth, "As I''ve stated before, I''m quite fond of you, thus you do not need to fear me. I am more than happy to share what little knowledge I have regarding the Great Calamity." She paused, gathering her thoughts. "It was a time of great upheaval, both for the mortal realm and the immortal beings that resided within it. The world was thrown into chaos as the barriers between the realms grew thin, and beings from both sides began to cross over. The balance of power shifted, and old alliances were tested."
[Right... that was when the Matches began. When the Players were able to use the power of the gods and Admins rose to power.]
Lucinda nodded in response to Sephera''s message. "The Great Calamity led to the creation of the Matches, where immortal beings were forced to become supplements for mortals. It was a way to keep them busy, to give them purpose, and hopefully, to keep them from causing any more chaos. Over time, some of the beings grew to enjoy their new roles, while others chafed under the constraints."
I glanced down at the Soultaker.
"I know what you''re thinking, and no, I do not enjoy this role," the sword grumbled in my hands. "I''m only fine with this situation because you''ve agreed to help reunite me with my master."
"Admittedly, even I do not know how the Matches came to be," Lucinda continued with a sigh, "But it is said that the Great Calamity was brought about by the actions of a powerful group of beings who sought to harness the power of the gods for their own ends. In the end, they succeeded only in unleashing chaos upon the world. As for who or what caused the Calamity in the first place, that remains a mystery to this day."
I took a moment to absorb the information. The Great Calamity... it was hard to imagine such a cataclysmic event. It must have been horrifying for both mortals and immortals alike. And yet, here we were, living in a game-like world shaped by its aftermath.
"So... where do you fit in all of this?" I hesitantly asked Lucinda. "You don''t... seem like an NPC. At least, a true one. Are you an immortal?"
Lucinda laughed, a sound that was equal parts amused and sad. "Oh, dear, where do I begin? I suppose I should start by saying that I am an immortal, yes. But I am not like the other immortals you''ve met thus far. I am what one might call a ''rogue'' immortal. I have been exiled from the realm of the gods and left to wander the mortal world, my powers greatly diminished. I am, in essence, a goddess without followers."
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
She paused, her expression growing distant for a moment. "My exile is a long and complicated story, one that I would rather not delve into at the moment. Suffice it to say that my actions during the Great Calamity did not sit well with the other gods, and they saw fit to punish me. It is a burden I have carried for many centuries, and one that I hope to one day have lifted."
"And your relationship with the other immortals?" I prompted, wanting to understand more about the world I had been thrust into.
Lucinda gave me a small smile. "The system prevents me from saying any more, but let''s just say that I was heavily involved with the master of that sword of yours. In essence, the patron whose abilities you now wield."
[!!! Wait, does that mean-]
The Soultaker violently trembled in my hands. I blinked, confused.
"Like... a lover?"
Both Sephera and the Soultaker fell silent, as if I had said something stupid. Which I quickly registered was indeed, stupid.
Lucinda chuckled softly. "No, no, my dear. In terms of relationships, I believe it''d be best to describe it as a sibling. A... complicated one, at that." She paused, regarding me with a knowing smile. "Now, I''m sure you have many questions, and I would be more than happy to answer them, but I fear that the time we have remaining will soon end."
"Wait," I protested weakly. "I didn''t have that many questions until we started talking about all of this. And besides that, you only appear when there''s something important I need to know or obtain. Is there something like that for me now?"
"Not this time," Lucinda gently replied. "In fact, this visit was never meant to happen. I simply wished to see your progress in person. I''m glad to learn that you have obtained four of the five items of your patron- you still need one more and upgrade the last two."
"Four of the five?" I took a mental inventory. "The Soultaker, Realmwalker, Ring of Collected Souls... and the Pendant of Offerings?"
Lucinda nodded. "I''ve noticed your Title has also been upgraded as well, bringing you one step closer to your predecessor. Find that last item and upgrade both it and the pendant. You''ll need them for the upcoming hardships you must overcome."
I felt a shiver run down my spine at her words. "What kind of hardships are you talking about?"
"Just keep in mind that your big stat numbers do not always equal your strength or importance," Lucinda continued, her tone growing more serious. "There are many powerful beings in this world who wield greater power, power that cannot be measured by such trivial things."
I frowned, feeling confused. "But... numbers are all that dictates this world now. What do you mean by power that can''t be measured by them?"
I suddenly felt an invisible force push me towards the shop door. Lucinda gave me a solemn wave.
"It appears that our time has been cut short. Farewell, my dear. I hope to see you again," Lucinda called out, as I was pushed further and further away from her.
"Wait! You can''t just leave me with all these questions!" I exclaimed, feeling a mixture of frustration and desperation as I was forced away from her. "Who exactly is this person that my abilities come from? Why is he so secretive?!"
My back hit the shop door. As I was flung out, the last thing I saw was Lucinda smiling at me.
The door slammed shut, and for a brief moment, I thought my vision had blurred. When I was able to see clearly, I realized that the shop was no longer there.
"Great," I muttered to myself, rubbing my aching back. "Now what?"
[Well, what else did you have planned for today? Are you going to push the global floor limit? :o]
"No," I scowled. "I''d basically level up a floor at a time, which isn''t a good pace for the 50th floor dungeon break, right?"
[Yeah... so I guess it''s the demon dungeon again?]
"Yep," I sighed, heading towards the tower exit. Despite the questions that plagued my thoughts, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement. Hearing about beings that went beyond numbers, knowing that I was one item away from completing my patron''s set, and receiving a nod of approval from Lucinda was all motivating.
Back in the simulation room of the GPA, I was faintly surprised that Tessa wasn''t around to join me. Neither were the other members of Enigma. That was okay, since I was sure to be able to solo this dungeon on my own again. With my Achievement that nullified Evil damage and my passive that nullified Holy damage, I had a good feeling that my experience in the Grudge dungeon would be the case here as well.
Once again, I reluctantly injected a million Stat Points into the Skalyt core, watching as it disappeared and turned into a skill that I promptly used.
Taking a deep breath, I entered the green portal, readying my Soultaker.
[Village of the Wicked]
[Quest: Defend against or eliminate all enemies before sunrise.]
[Time Remaining: 00:04:59]
[Upon failure, receive another quest.]
Just like before, I was back in the old, fantasy-like village. The same cobblestone streets and half-timbered houses were as dreary as I remembered. A few of the village''s army jogged up to me, their eyes wide with fear and hope.
"Adventurer from another world!" One soldier gasped, his eyes wild with desperation. "You must help us! The enemy forces plan to wipe us all out!"
[Are you going to do the same thing you did last time?]
"Nope," I muttered under my breath as I awkwardly waved my acknowledgement towards the haggard-looking soldier. "I''m going to cheese this dungeon."
Before Sephera could ask what I meant by that, I activated my Grim Mantle, zipping up into the air. At level 1512, the dungeon wouldn''t be too much of a problem even if I ran it normally, since I was sure Skalyt wouldn''t be able to harm me at all.
Given the nature of human mobs, I was also hesitant to spam Final Gambit on them, unsure of how they would adapt to that. There''d be no point in dragging this out. In my mind, I decided to designate the Grudge dungeon for farming my achievement, and the demon dungeon to farm levels.
High up in the air, I searched the village for their lord, ignoring the royal army that began to spill out from the forest. As far as I was concerned, the conflict here wasn''t a problem of mine.
I quickly spotted the village elder, flanked by the familiar guards Right and Left Hand of Uri. Thankfully, their stats were relatively low compared to mine, and it seemed as though they weren''t aware of my presence in the sky.
I smiled to myself, gripping my Soultaker tightly. I leaned down and shot directly towards the village elder, swinging my Soultaker at the base of his neck. With nearly 26 million points into Speed, neither the village lord nor his guards had time to react.
Keeping the momentum, I turned and cut both of the guards in half before they could recover from their shock. Since they were separated from the village army, I figured it''d take some time for them to notice their village lord and his personal guards were cut down.
With a satisfied sigh, I eagerly awaited the level up notification, absentmindedly twirling the Soultaker in my hands. It hummed contently, as if also satisfied with my quick and overwhelming display of power.
[System alert: You have gained 0.1 (x261000) experience points.]
[Level up!]
Hell yeah. I almost drooled at the amount of Stat Points I had earned, but then a new system message popped up.
[Irregular pacing detected. Adjusting dungeon progress...]
[Demon Lord Skalyt will be immediately summoned.]
I snorted, turning back towards the center of the village, where the army was thrown into chaos as a red haze floated up from the ground. A part of me expected my actions to immediately clear the dungeon, but I guess this was yet another balance measure by the system. That was fine by me. I wanted to summon Skalyt and see if she''d make good on her promise when I fought Seth earlier.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1772]
[Stat Points: 341,375,975]
[Items]
[Soultaker (10,125,703)] +3
Chapter 51: Beyond the Game - Part 2
Just like before, the red haze coalesced into a familiar figure. As it condensed and took shape, the Demon Lord Skalyt sneered down on me once again. This time, however, she had her weapon in hand at the ready. It was a fiery red scythe that looked as if it was made from the very essence of malice itself.
[Name: Demon Lord Skalyt | Level: 3000]
[Health: 15,000,000 | Strength: 10,000,000]
[Speed: 5,000,000 | Magic: 6,000,000]
Even though she had the same levels, her stats were massively larger than before. Still, I had to stop myself from laughing. I far surpassed her in all areas, and I could still pump those numbers up with the Stat Points I was awarded.
"So, you''ve returned," Skalyt''s voice echoed, the very air around her trembling with power. "You dare to challenge me again, mortal?"
"I did tell your specter that I''d be back," I grinned at the demoness, holding out my ring. "But I kinda want to see what would happen if you faced her yourself."
I activated my ring''s effect, summoning the specter of Skalyt. A blue mist emitted from my ring, coalescing into a copy of the boss standing before me.
The real Skalyt''s eyes widened in surprise.
"You dare?" she snarled, her grip tightening around her scythe as she warily gazed at her copy. The specter of Skalyt looked at me with a mix of anger and curiosity, unaware of the original standing behind her.
"Why have you summoned me again, mortal?" the copied Skalyt snarled at me. "And to the place of my previous death?"
"Just a little experiment," I replied, smiling widely as I checked the remaining time. Damn, four hours left. "I want to see how you''d fare against yourself."
The Skalyt specter whirled around, finally noticing her original. "What sorcery is this?" she roared. "An imposter daring to take my form!"
"Imposter? You are the one who is an imposter!" the real Skalyt bellowed, her eyes flashing with rage. "How dare you mock the great Skalyt with this parlor trick?"
Faintly, I wondered how Levius would react upon seeing his specter. He''d probably be ecstatic at the chance to fight himself. Maybe I could find a way to revisit the 30th floor...
As the copied Skalyt quickly forgot about her hatred towards me, her eyes locked onto the real Skalyt, and a fierce battle of wills ensued. The real Skalyt stepped forward, her eyes alight with a fiery challenge. "You will not replace me!"
While the two Skalyts were busy trying to decide what to do, I went ahead and redistributed a majority of my Stat Points. I did miss the old effect of my ring, which allowed me to summon the last entity that killed me for free, but I guess the Risk cost tradeoff made it worth it to be able to summon any entity that I killed.
I pumped up my four core stats beyond seventy million, rounding out my Risk at two million. That left me with about half the original Stats Points I gained. Before I could ponder what to do with the rest, a white system message flashed before me.
[System alert: Abnormality detected.]
[Error: Original entity and specter existing at same time. Attempting to troubleshoot...]
"Huh?" I blinked at the message. The system had never acted like this before. I glanced between the two Skalyts, each eyeing the other with contempt. The real Skalyt raised her scythe, and the specter mirrored the action. Suddenly, they both twitched then froze in place.
"Sephera, what''s going on?" I asked, watching the Skalyt duo with a mix of curiosity and concern.
[I''m... I''m not sure, but it seems like it has something to do with the Skalyt specter.]
"Indeed," the Soultaker finally spoke, though it sounded a bit nervous. "I wasn''t sure at first, but now I''m certain. By calling forth her specter, the system thinks you''ve violated the rules of the dungeon. It''s trying to reset the simulation to correct the error."
"What the fuck? So summoning the dead is considered a violation?" I stared at the system message, feeling a sudden cold sweat break out. I didn''t plan for this. "That doesn''t make sense. Then how would Necromancer-type Players even function? They exist in Last Stand, right?"
"It''s... not exactly an undead skill," the sword corrected me, shaking slightly. "Do you know what a specter truly is?"
"Kinda? I just know that it''s something like unconscious versus conscious," I muttered back, watching as the two Skalyts began to glitch in real time. That didn''t look good.
"Ugh, once again, your Admin is useless when it comes to giving you information," the Soultaker grumbled, causing blue screens to cover the sword with indignant messages, "but that''s not too far off. Raising the undead is simply reanimating what was once alive, correct?"
"Well, yeah," I nodded, my eyes flicking between the frozen, glitching Skalyts. "Are you saying that me summoning specters is not the same thing? Is it cause I don''t have the original bodies or something?"
"No, dumb- no, it''s not. Specters are a completely different entity from the undead. In fact, I''m not quite sure whether to categorize them as living or dead," the Soultaker said, sounding almost apologetic for its earlier frustration. "They''re more like... echoes of the deceased, the very essence of their being before they died. Normally, only one version of a creature can exist at any given time. Summoning a specter while the original is present is a paradox I believe the system wasn''t designed to handle."
"Damn, what the hell? But wait, I was able to exist at the same time as my specter the first time I ran the Grudge dungeon. Why didn''t the system do anything then?" I asked, seeing the two Skalyts now breaking down into red cubes of light. Everything around me was also frozen in place as the entire dungeon began to tremble.
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
[No... you weren''t, exactly. Remember when I was successfully able to talk to you in your ghostly form? You were in Limbo- the same place where you can fight your own specter.]
A shiver ran through my body. The trembling grew stronger, and I realized the gravity of the situation. If the system wasn''t designed to handle this, then what would happen to the dungeon, the game, or even the world itself?
"The only person I knew that could handle such a paradox was my master," the Soultaker continued. "But I don''t know the exact ways he was able to do so."
"Fine, fine!" I gritted my teeth, trying to dismiss the Skalyt specter. It sucked that I wouldn''t be able to use specters against their originals, but I guess I didn''t really need them much at this point with how strong I had been growing.
Except... the Skalyt specter was refusing to be dismissed. Or rather, I didn''t have any control over her.
"Wait, what''s happening?" I panicked, as the tremors grew stronger. Oh fuck, don''t tell me I was going to get done in by a game bug. I didn''t even mean for this to happen.
[System alert: Compensating for abnormality...]
[Replacing Demon Lord Skalyt with appropriate entity for Player Luquier Vaunt...]
[Adjustments complete. Reinitializing dungeon...]
[Player, be care-!]
In the best way I could explain it, it was like the dungeon turned off for a moment. A soft pop was the last thing I heard.
Then, a roaring sound filled my ears as the dungeon re-materialized around me, the tremors subsiding. The blue screens and messages vanished, and my heart pounded in my chest as I took in the scene before me. The Skalyt specter was gone, and in her place stood an eerie figure that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.
It looked like a man, wearing sophisticated armor that seemed to be made of pure shadow, with eyes that burned like molten gold. The air around him was charged with power, and his presence was like a storm that could not be contained.
He had short, cropped white hair, and his face was etched with the lines of a man who had seen countless battles and lived through them all. This wasn''t any ordinary enemy; the system had recognized my power and had brought forth something more... challenging.
[Name: Devil King Bathalt | Level: 6300]
[Health: 3.1+ | Strength: 2.7+]
[Speed: 1.5+ | Magic: 1.8+]
[Description: The current ruler of demons and hellspawn, Bathalt is a force to be reckoned with. His true power is unrivaled in the demonic realm, and he has the cunning of a thousand foxes.]
"Oh, fuck," I whispered underneath my breath, my grip on the Soultaker loosening. Forget Seth''s Behemoth form- this boss was the strongest thing I had ever faced to this point.
Bathalt gazed around in wonder, taking in the new environment as if he had never seen the simulation before. His gaze fell upon me, and his expression suddenly changed into confusion.
"******? Is that you?" The Devil King''s voice boomed through the empty village, echoing off the huts and rattling the very essence of my being. His molten gold eyes focused on me, and I swallowed hard, realizing that I may be in over my head.
"No... I was mistaken," Bathalt continued, his voice a mix of bewilderment and curiosity. "But you... you bear his aura. What happened to *******?"
I was just as confused by this outcome, but as much as I wanted to satiate my burning questions as well, the overwhelming pressure made it hard for me to breathe.
"How do you know my master?" the Soultaker shook in my hands. Bathalt seemed surprised to hear the sword talking.
"Oh? Thanatos? Is that you?" The Devil King began to approach me. While I wasn''t completely frozen with fear, I was feeling a bit anxious.
"Not exactly. I''m just a fragment of my former self as a weapon," the Soultaker responded. "But, answer my question. How do you know my master?"
Bathalt''s shadowy armor shimmered as he took a step closer. "The bond between you two is palpable. The echo of his power, his very essence is within you, speaking to me." He studied me with a critical eye, and I couldn''t help but feel like I was being sized up for a battle I didn''t know if I could win. "You are Luquier Vaunt, are you not?"
What the fuck?! How did the boss know my name?!
I glanced around frantically, realizing with dread that someone was missing from the entire situation.
"Sephera? What''s going on?" I called out.
No blue messages. In fact, I couldn''t sense her presence anymore.
"You know, it''s quite rude to ignore someone when they''re speaking to you," Bathalt said, a hint of amusement in his deep, booming voice. He snapped his fingers, and I immediately fell to my knees, pulled down by some invisible force. "That''s better."
My mind raced with plans, trying to figure out the best way to defeat this somehow impossible foe. I still had roughly 149 million Stat Points left that I was going to invest in my gear and such, but right now, it seemed like I would need to use it.
Before I decided to dump the rest of my points into Risk and let Bathalt kill me to trigger Death Match, the Devil King stooped down to my level.
"Answer my question, child. Are you Luquier Vaunt?"
I nodded, gritting my teeth. "Yes, I am."
Suddenly, he stood up, a small smile on his face as he snapped his fingers. The force that had chained me down was gone, allowing me to move freely again. I was utterly confused, but I didn''t dare to let my guard down.
"Don''t worry, child. I''m not like the rest of the fodder," Bathalt sighed, conjuring a chair made of shadows for him to sit on. "While I am still part of the Matches, I''m not so dense as to fight against the mortal ****** chose to represent him. I may be stronger than you, but even a devil wouldn''t wish to become involved in the illogical path you walk."
I blinked in shock, unsure of how to respond. The Devil King''s demeanor was unlike any boss I had encountered in ''Last Stand''. The way he talked was eerily calm, like he was more of an observer than an enemy to fight.
"Sounds... sounds like I''ll have to fight you eventually," I tried to lighten the mood while also reinforcing my resolve. Bathalt simply chuckled.
"Only if you make it past the 50th floor," he smiled, but it was neither warm nor hostile. "But for now, let us speak as two beings caught in this game of fate."
"What do you mean?" I asked, trying to check on the dungeon''s quest descriptions. I couldn''t pull it up. "Don''t you have to kill me?"
"And who said that?" Bathalt responded, his smile never wavering. "I am not bound by the same rules as the others here. I have not been slain yet, so my specter is still free. I''d like to keep it that way as well." He leaned forward, the gold in his eyes sparkling with a morbid curiosity.
"To certain beings like myself, the system is merely a suggestion. This dungeon is now my domain." The Devil King sat back, conjuring a glass of blood red liquid. "As far as you should be concerned, your best choice would be to entertain a conversation with me. After all, I''d like the chance to speak to someone who has been designated as ******''s successor, as well as locking up one of my subordinates to their will."
He glanced at me expectantly. I had already run the numbers in my head. I would very easily be able to get out of this if I provoked him into killing me to trigger Death Match, since my specter would be boosted beyond my estimates. However, I was also curious about my Title, and it seemed as though Bathalt was willing to explain certain things to me. Hell, he literally took control from the system and dominated the dungeon, not to mention he may have severed my connection with Sephera. What else did I have to lose?
Slowly, I plunged the Soultaker into the ground, sitting next to it cross-legged. Ignoring the protests of the sword, I nodded towards the Devil King.
"That''s fine by me."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1772]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 75,750,000 | Strength: 77,300,000]
[Speed: 76,250,000 | Magic: 76,100,000]
[Risk: 2,000,000 | Stat Points: 149,675,975]
[Experience: 18%]
Chapter 52: Beyond the Game - Part 3
Bathalt''s smile grew slightly wider, as if he was amused by my choice. He took a sip from his glass, the crimson liquid swirling like a dark storm in the confines of the crystal.
"Good, good," he murmured, swirling the contents before placing it down on the armrest. "Let us speak without the pesky interruptions of combat and the system."
I studied him warily, trying to gauge his intentions. Despite his calm demeanor, I knew not to underestimate a being who could so casually manipulate the very fabric of the game world.
"So, you''re the one who''s been causing all this trouble," he began, his voice smooth as velvet. "The system was quite perturbed when it found that it could no longer control you."
I raised an eyebrow. "Trouble? I''m just playing the game."
"Right. You humans who consider themselves Players treat this as a game," Bathalt chuckled, his eyes gleaming with something other than mirth. "But let me tell you a secret, Luquier Vaunt. This game is much more than that. It''s a world with its own rules, and I dare say, I''ve bent quite a few of them."
I stared at him, my curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?"
"How much do you know about Matches?" Bathalt countered.
"Not much other than what the Soultaker- er, I guess Thanatos and my Admin have told me." I frowned. "Did you cut off my connection with my Admin?"
The Devil King gave a small smile. "Indeed, I did. I figured it was only fair, considering the nature of our meeting. After all, I''m not bound by the same limitations as the other bosses you''ve encountered."
He took another sip from his glass. "Regardless, I still have restrictions. It won''t be long until the system notices the abnormality and attempts to correct it once again. To answer your second question, yes, I did sever the connection between you and your Admin. Whether or not they are loyal to the system is unimportant, as they are still connected to it. The system would take notice of my actions if I hadn''t cut off your communication."
Bathalt''s words echoed in my mind as I tried to digest the implications. He had power beyond what the average player would know, and he was choosing to reveal this to me. "Why tell me this?"
"Besides the fact that you''re the successor of someone I greatly respect? And the fact that you''ve already managed to bring the specter of one of my seven strongest subordinates under your control? That goes without saying that you quite literally forced the system to step in and thrust me in, who was residing past the 50th floor mark. Need I say more?"
I nodded, understanding his point. "But what do you want from me?"
"Nothing that you can provide me with directly," Bathalt leaned back in his shadowy chair. "I was just curious on who ******''s successor was, and they could impress me with where they were currently. Needless to say, I''m not quite disappointed, but I''m not thoroughly impressed either."
I felt a strange mix of relief and challenge at his words. He was definitely more talkative than I expected from a boss, and it was surprising that he didn''t want to fight. Not that I was complaining, considering that even if my Death Match gamble paid off, there was still a chance he had something hidden in his sleeve that could prevent him from being killed.
"Alas, I digress. Back to what we were talking about: the Matches. Indeed, considering your world has not achieved the 50th floor, some things I say to you may be censored. If that is the case, then I cannot explain it any further." The Devil King raised an eyebrow at me. I nodded, urging him on.
"To put it briefly, the Matches were constructed by two powerful beings, ******, and ******. They were basically the first two beings in existence. However, the Matches themselves were not to be created until further down the universe''s life, after humanity had reached the point of self-autonomy."
Bathalt paused, his eyes searching mine as if looking for a reaction. I kept my expression neutral, not knowing who these two figures were or what their significance was.
"At any rate, different species of life were existing around the time of the Great Calamity. The majority of the universe was unaware of the war between the two beings, and thus were unprepared when the Calamity actually happened. Granted, it was more so the result of a minor war between a different party, but regardless, it gave the two beings the idea for Matches," Bathalt glanced at me again. "With the way you remain stoic, it appears that you know somewhat of the history about the Matches."
I nodded slowly. "Just that immortals were brought in to either aid or hinder the Players. I met one named Lucinda."
The Devil King''s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of surprise and amusement in his molten gold eyes.
"Lucinda? Is that the name she goes by now?" Bathalt asked thoughtfully. I nodded again, assuming he meant the elderly NPC shopkeeper. Well, I guess she wasn''t physically appearing as elderly anymore, but still.
"Well, she''s certainly one of the more... hands-on of the bunch," he said with a smirk. "But that''s neither here nor there. What you need to understand, Luquier, is that the Matches are not just a game. They''re a way to test the mettle of those chosen to participate. To see who is truly worthy of shaping the universe''s future."
"Yeah, and with every failed attempt to make it past the 50th floor, the Earth gets reset. Even better, the Players from that round can no longer come back," I replied a bit bitterly.
Bathalt nodded solemnly. "Indeed, it is a harsh mechanism, but it is necessary to maintain the balance of the Matches. Without the fear of failure, the stakes would be meaningless."
"But we weren''t given a choice in the matter. Why did these stupid beings choose humanity to participate in their stupid Matches?"
Bathalt''s smile grew wider. "Ah, but you see, that is the beauty of it. Humans are the most unpredictable and resilient creatures in the universe. They thrive on challenges and adapt to overcome adversity. Your kind was chosen because of the very fact that you are not aware of your true purpose here. The thrill of the unknown, the desire to conquer, to live... it fuels your growth."
I opened my mouth, then closed it. Shit, he was right, and I was the prime example. It didn''t make the situation any better, though.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
"So, what happens if we do win?" I asked quietly, breaking the silence. "What happens when humanity manages to clear all 100 levels of Last Stand?"
Bathalt shrugged. "Even I do not know. Humanity has never gone beyond the 50th."
"Do you know what lies on the 50th floor and beyond?" I pressed.
The Devil King snorted. "I''m sure you''re clever enough to know that even if I wanted to tell you that, the system wouldn''t allow you to understand the details."
"I thought you weren''t easily controlled by the system."
Bathalt''s eyes flashed with a hint of amusement and slight arrogance. "I''m not. But the rules of the Matches are ancient and absolute. They''re woven into the very fabric of this world. Even I cannot alter them."
I took a deep breath, trying to process everything he was telling me. It was a lot to take in, especially since I was still trying to wrap my head around the fact that this was all real. "What does it matter to you if we win or not? Aren''t we technically mortal enemies?"
A low, rumbling laugh bellowed out from the Devil King. He leaned back in his throne, the very air around him shaking with the force of his mirth. "As much as the restriction will allow me to say, it depends on your perspective. You''ll see what I mean if you ever clear the 50th floor."
I frowned. "I heard that the level 50 dungeon break was what kept causing the Earth to reset. Are you saying that we could bypass that by clearing the 50th floor of the tower?"
Bathalt made a face. "Not exactly. Upon reaching the 50th floor, the dungeon break will immediately occur. Then, it''d be in your best interest to *******, otherwise you''d¨C"
The next things coming out of the Devil King''s mouth were simply static to me. Bathalt quickly noticed this, sighing deeply.
"Never mind. Just remember," Bathalt leaned forward, his eyes piercing into mine, "that your curiosity could be both your greatest weapon and your ultimate downfall."
"You saying that it might get me killed? Like the cat?" I asked, half-jokingly.
Bathalt''s expression grew serious. "Worse, Luquier. Far worse. But fear not, for I have no intention of letting that happen," he assured me. "I have my own reasons for wanting you to succeed, and your... unorthodox approach has piqued my interest."
"Hold on," the Soultaker I had stabbed into the ground interrupted. "What would you need this idiot- this man for? You''re the literal current Devil King. You''re powerful enough to do things on your own should you choose to do so."
Bathalt chuckled darkly, his eyes never leaving mine. "Ah, the ever-so-faithful blade," he said, a hint of mockery in his tone. "Let''s just say I''m intrigued by Luquier''s... unconventional approach to the Matches. Plus, it''s been quite some time since I''ve had a decent conversation with someone who isn''t a mindless drone of the system."
"You mean someone who wasn''t ready to run away or fight you on sight," the sword mumbled back, "even though he was fully prepared to die fighting you."
The Devil King''s smile grew wider, almost affectionate, and I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine. "Indeed, Thanatos. That is quite the... refreshing trait for a human."
Bathalt leaned forward, and I suddenly realized that the being I was talking to wasn''t simply just the strongest entity I had met so far. I was gazing up into the face of the king of devils, the epitome of evil and malice. No matter how amicable our conversation might be, there was an undercurrent of power that thrummed through the air, hinting at his true nature.
"Let''s make a deal, Infinite Immortal," Bathalt began, using my Title. "Even the extent of my powers isn''t enough to completely disregard the laws of the system. Therefore, to enact my goals, I require the combined strength of Players and beings of divinity alike."
I raised an eyebrow. "And what do you propose?"
"For now, I want your agreement that you will not become hostile to me after you clear the 50th floor. Of course, when you do, you''ll come to find out exactly what you could not understand before," the Devil King grinned as he leaned back in his chair. "That, and the everlasting condition that you will never- and I mean never, utilize me or my specter. In return, I will not kill you right here and now."
Well... that didn''t seem like much of a compromise. This guy was basically telling me to form an alliance with him now or he''d just straight-up kill me. But something about his demeanor, his knowledge, and his casualness about the whole situation made me feel like he wasn''t going to do it. Not that I could trust him, but it was definitely a tempting offer. If he could provide any insight into what the hell was going on, it''d be worth it.
"That''s fine by me," I agreed, standing up and holding out my hand. Bathalt shook it with a devilish grin as he stood as well.
"Wise choice, Luquier," he said, his grip firm and unyielding. "Now, let''s proceed to the next phase of your little ''game''. I suspect the system has noticed our little... chat, and is eager to get you back on track."
I swallowed hard. "I hope you don''t mean it''s going to force you to fight me."
"It does," Bathalt chuckled as he dispersed his throne. "Fortunately for you, I have ways to circumvent that."
With a snap, the world turned off for a moment. Then, I rapidly blinked my eyes as my sight adjusted to the light. I found myself back in the center of the village, facing off against Bathalt.
[Name: Devil King Bathalt | Level: 6300]
[Ascension: 2]
[Health: 1000 | Strength: 550]
[Speed: 450 | Magic: 300]
"Huh?" I glanced at the Devil King, surprised. Did he purposely adjust his stats? But then I noticed the new Ascension tab. I raised an eyebrow. "What''s up with that?"
"It seems you were able to pick up on that," Bathalt smirked, holding out a hand. A dark red energy began to gather in his palms and flowed outwards, forming a humanoid shape. "While it seems like I''ve grown weaker, that is far from the truth. In fact, you''ll quickly discover that on the path you''ve set yourself on."
The red energy finished shaping itself, and I was staring at a smaller, more human-sized version of Bathalt. The clone had the exact same stats as the previous Skalyt, which I suppose I should be grateful for.
[System alert: Emergency quest added.]
[Quest: Defeat Devil King Bathalt''s clone.]
[Time Remaining: 00:02:50]
"Simply put, you and others like yourself are still beginners compared to beings like myself or higher," Bathalt grinned as his clone tensed in preparation. "For now, all I can say is that Ascension is another mechanic the system uses to balance itself. I believe your Admin will explain it in detail to you once you finish off my clone."
With that, the miniature Devil King lunged at me, and the battle resumed as if our intermission had never occurred. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of excitement mixed with the fear. This was definitely going to be a challenge, but knowing that I had the actual Devil King''s attention, and perhaps even his help, was a strange thrill.
I was far faster than the clone, so all it took was two swings of the Soultaker to cut it down in seconds. Of course, I could''ve simply punched it, but then the damn sword would complain about giving up precious souls for it.
[Congratulations! Player Luquier Vaunt has cleared Village of the Wicked.]
[No rewards found.]
[You have gained 0.01 (x761,000) experience points.]
[Level up!]
"With that, I believe our time has come to an end," Bathalt chuckled darkly as his clone faded to red ashes. "Don''t forget our deal, Luquier. The Devil King does not take betrayal lightly."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1848]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 75,750,000 | Strength: 77,300,000]
[Speed: 76,250,000 | Magic: 76,100,000]
[Risk: 2,000,000 | Stat Points: 301,676,355]
[Experience: 94%]
[Items]
[Soultaker (10,125,704)] +1
Chapter 53: Advanced Preparations - Part 1
[Player! Ohmygod, I''m so glad you''re okay!! :((( ]
"Yeah... I''m fine, Sephera," I muttered back in response to her blue message that appeared in my vision. I was a bit surprised to see that she was so worried about me, but I guess when you''re an Admin stuck alone in a tower, you tend to cling to anyone you can get.
I had exited the dungeon with more questions than I had answers, and a fuck ton of Stat Points. Not quite believing what had just happened to me, I sat down on the floor of the simulation room to recap the events. The Soultaker hummed quietly next to me, as if also deep in thought.
What sucked was that besides the boost in Stat Points and a little bit more insight on to what the hell was happening, I didn''t gain a lot of other rewards from clearing the dungeon. Heck, I didn''t even get a monster core as a reward, so I couldn''t enter the Village dungeon anymore. Oh well, at least I had the Grudge core still. I just hoped nothing weird like that would occur again.
[Er... what happened?]
"A lot. And I''ve got a lot of questions that I hope you can answer," I replied to Sephera, still in shock. "But first, what''s with this Ascension thing?"
[!!! How do you know about that?!]
"Devil King."
[Oh... that makes sense. Well, you were supposed to learn about that mechanic upon reaching the 50th floor, but seeing as it''s not censored for you, that must mean you''re at a point where the system thinks you can handle it.]
"Handle it?" I echoed Sephera''s words, feeling my heart rate spike. "What''s so special about Ascension that I need to be ''ready'' for it?"
[...What do you think is the maximum number your stats can reach?]
I blinked, caught off-guard by her question. "I dunno. There''s no limit?"
[Technically, there is. The maximum for any stat is 999 billion. However, once you reach that cap, you can choose to Ascend. Ascension basically starts you off at 0, but at the first level.]
"Holy shit," I breathed out, understanding what she meant. "Bathalt had an Ascension level of 2. That means¨C"
[Yes, exactly. It''s like hitting the reset button on your stats, but with the added benefit of keeping your progress. In the best way I can explain it, it''s like taking an endgame character and playing through a game again. Except... unless you''ve also hit Ascension, you can''t harm others who have hit Ascension.]
"Wait, what?" I suddenly felt like I had missed something crucial. "So, if I were to have fought Bathalt while he was at level 2 Ascension¨C"
[You wouldn''t even scratch him. That''s how the system deals with the outrageous power scaling. Beyond the 50th level, your stats and personal level aren''t the major keys anymore. It''s your Ascension level. If you reach just level 3 of Ascension, everyone with level 2 or below cannot, and I mean with absolute certainty, harm you. It''s like playing a game on easy mode until you decide to go hardcore.]
"What the hell? What kinda system and balancing is this? And why would we learn of this so late in the game?" I grumbled, feeling a hint of annoyance. "Whoever designed the Matches seriously needs a lesson on game development."
[Luquier... I don''t know what that Devil King told you, but your world wasn''t meant to understand why the Matches are the way they are.]
I took a deep breath and explained everything that Bathalt and I had talked about. The Soultaker chimed in every now and then, mostly just to agree or correct me, but for the most part, Sephera didn''t reply until I had finished speaking.
[...I see. So, you''ve entered into a pact with the Devil King.]
"I wouldn''t call it a pact," I quickly clarified, feeling the weight of her words. "More like an agreement."
Sephera''s message remained silent for a moment before popping up again.
[An agreement with the Devil King... I hope for your sake it doesn''t come back to bite you.]
"Don''t worry. I''m not that naive," I assured Sephera, though I couldn''t ignore the doubt that had started to creep into my voice. The idea of making a deal with a being like Bathalt was unsettling, but I had little choice if I wanted to keep playing.
Sephera sent a sad face emoji, which did little to ease my anxiety.
Later in my apartment, I scrutinized the rest of my stats, trying to figure out the best option. 300 million extra points, and I wanted to put them into my stats. The only problem was, some of my items and abilities required Risk and Stat Points to use them, so I couldn''t haphazardly throw everything into Risk or other areas.
After a bit of contemplation, I decided to invest another 50 million into Risk. It was a gamble, but the additional stats could potentially be a game-changer. I''d be gaining 50 million more Stat Points every time I leveled up, which would allow me to grow much faster. The increased specter strength and pain sensitivity weren''t ideal, but I figured I could handle it for now. The 10% mental fortitude from both my Divinity and Grim Mantle along with a 76.1% from my achievement? Not to mention the achievement halved the pain sensitivity, so at that point, a papercut would just feel like a knife wound. Nothing too bad.
I gazed over my other abilities that required excess points. Starting from my Title, that could be used for extra lives should I find myself in a pinch. The downside was it''d halve my Risk with every resurrection, but I figured I could cheat it a bit by using my pendant to move the bulk of the points around. That, coupled with the fact it would also allow me to reset any and all cooldowns using Risk points was pretty sweet.
Next, my achievements. Besides resetting cooldowns, the only one that actually required extra points was ''At Long Last, Victory!''. Halving Risk points again wasn''t the most ideal tradeoff, but nothing my pendant trick wouldn''t cover. I didn''t know the exact limits of the achievement just yet, but I was planning on testing it out right after I figured out my redistribution first.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
Lastly, my items. An S-grade monster core needed 1 million Stat Points to enable dungeon resonances, but at this point, it was basically just spare change. For my ring, it was a lot less points; Levius only needed 100000 and Skalyt, 150000. I hadn''t tested out the rates for my Realmwalker yet, so I was going to have to see how much Risk was drained when I used its Shifting trait. If it took more than what the Unyielding trait could do for me, then I wouldn''t bother with it.
I took out my Soultaker and laid it on my bed, the blue runes on the blade glowing softly. It had come a long way from when it was first a scythe, to now being a semi-irritating sentient sword. Admittedly, it proved itself useful on many occasions, with its damage redirection, auto Reaping undead enemies, and now its item upgrades.
"What are you planning to do?" the sword spoke up, interrupting my thoughts. It sounded more curious than usual.
"I have a faint outline of what to do, and it involves upgrading the pendant and using my achievement to simulate the next floors," I murmured, glancing at the cost for upgrade. Jesus Christ. 30 million to upgrade it, but it was still in line with the amount for the ring and the cloak. "That, or I could also go back into the Grudge dungeon."
[I''m very concerned for your mental health...]
"Fuck it." I went ahead with the upgrade, tapping the Soultaker on the Pendant of Offerings and watching as a blue mist emitted from the blade to the necklace. The process was surprisingly simple, and the only thing that changed was the glow around the gem in the center of the necklace, turning from a dull blue to a more vibrant shade. Excited, I checked out the stats of the upgraded item.
[Name: Pendant of Balance]
[Traits: Bound | Sacrifice | Consume | Worship | Grace]
[Description: An upgraded necklace of the one who watches over lives.]
[Grace: Allows user to distribute Stat Points to others.]
Oh? The only thing new was just the Grace trait, but it seemed like it was a pretty powerful one. I wasn''t exactly sure how it''d be useful, considering that I was laser focused on getting stronger. But, it might come in handy with the approach of the 50th floor. Maybe I''d use it to boost the people around me.
As I was pondering the potential uses of the new item, my phone buzzed. I glanced at it, seeing an incoming message from Celine. Before I even had a chance to read it, my phone rang.
"What?" I grumbled as I answered her call.
"Immortal, are you currently free?" Celine''s voice was rushed and a hint of urgency laced her words.
"Uh... yeah, I guess. What''s up?" I replied, not hiding the wariness in my voice. Her tone was definitely not the usual playful banter we had.
"There''s a new food place that opened up near the shopping tower I just finished at."
I remained quiet for a moment.
"...That''s what you called me for? I thought it was something important," I said, trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice.
"It is. It''s called ''The Abyssal Bistro'', and apparently, it''s got dishes from all over the world that are to die for," Celine said, the excitement clear in her voice. "I know it''s out of the blue, but I thought we could check it out together. Plus, I don''t... have anyone else I could ask to go with me."
I sighed. "Well, I guess I could check it out-" my stomach rumbled, interrupting me. I realized I hadn''t eaten at all today. Alright, I would eat, then get back to figuring out my stat distribution later. "Actually, yeah, let''s go."
In a few minutes, I flew over to where Celine was waiting. She was dressed in a simple deep carmine dress, looking like she had just come from work. Her eyes lit up when she saw me. "You actually came!"
"I- yeah, why is that so surprising?" I responded, trying to sound as casual as possible.
"Well, if I don''t personally come to you, I have a feeling you wouldn''t," Celine replied, walking towards the restaurant. "That, and the fact that you''re somewhat infamous among our peers for living in the tower floors and dungeons."
[She has a point xD, you''re planning on grinding later, right?]
I couldn''t argue with Sephera''s message or refute Celine''s observation. The truth was, I had become pretty detached from the outside world. The only thing that seemed to matter was getting stronger for the upcoming floors and understanding the mysteries of the Matches.
The Abyssal Bistro was a peculiar place, nestled between a bookstore and a clothing shop. The entrance was a gaping maw, complete with teeth that gleamed in the dim street light. The windows had crimson curtains drawn, but the tantalizing smells of exotic spices wafted out, hinting at the delicacies that lay within.
Celine pushed open the heavy oak door, and I followed her into the warm embrace of the restaurant. It was surprisingly cozy inside, with candles flickering on wooden tables and a roaring fireplace in the corner. The walls were adorned with tapestries depicting scenes from the Last Stand game, and the waitstaff was dressed in costumes that resembled the various races and monsters from the game.
"Take care, Immortal. These are real humans, not monsters," Celine said to me. I couldn''t tell if she was joking or not.
"Yeah, I know that," I scowled, much to Sephera''s amusement.
The host, a man dressed in a well-tailored suit that seemed to be made of shadows itself, approached us with a smile. "Welcome to the Abyssal Bistro," he greeted with a bow. "Your table is ready."
[System alert: An overwhelming presence is aware of your existence.]
[!!!]
I stiffened, staring at the floating screen, while Celine looked at me questioningly. "Is everything okay?" she asked, clearly noticing my sudden tension.
"No, yeah, just... getting used to the interior," I replied, composing myself. I had done a quick scan in the restaurant, seeing nothing out of the ordinary. Most people in here were regular civilians, with a couple of Players here and there. No ''overwhelming'' presence that I could see. Feeling it, however, was a completely different story.
"Sephera, are you able to sense anything out of the ordinary?" I quietly muttered to myself as I followed Celine and the host.
[I''m... not sure. I can say for certain whatever this presence is, it''s not hostile. So, put away the sadist sword e.e]
I reluctantly stowed the Soultaker in my Inventory, secretly glad that neither Celine nor the host had noticed I drew it out. The presence was definitely powerful, but knowing it wasn''t actively hostile helped ease my nerves somewhat.
The host led us to a cozy booth near the fireplace, and Celine slid in first. I sat opposite her, taking in the details of the place. The walls were adorned with faux vines and crystals, and the tables had a polished wooden finish with the same blue flame torches from the game. It was all a bit much, but the smell of food was intoxicating.
"So, what do you think?" Celine asked, her magenta eyes beginning to shine with excitement. "I know you''re not into this kind of thing, but I had to bring you here."
"What do you mean? I''m always down for some good food," I fired back, opening the menu. I was still on high alert from the presence, but I managed to keep my attention on the conversation. "Besides, are you just trying to return the favor from when I first took you shopping?"
Celine shrugged nonchalantly. "If that''s what you want it to be, sure. But, I also wanted to ask what you''ve been doing to get even stronger from this morning. Frankly speaking, I want in on whatever it is."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1848]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 75,750,000 | Strength: 77,300,000]
[Speed: 76,250,000 | Magic: 76,100,000]
[Risk: 52,000,000 | Stat Points: 221,704,355]
[Experience: 94%]
Chapter 54: Advanced Preparations - Part 2
I checked Celine''s stats. They leveled up a bit, probably due to her side quests. None of them were close to 200,000, though.
"I''ve just been grinding in dungeon resonances," I began, keeping my other escapades to myself for the moment. "You know, the usual."
"The usual? This is the first time I''ve heard of you grinding in the dungeon resonances. You''ve been doing that already? Without meeting our assigned party?" Celine accused, looking a bit betrayed. Oops.
"Well, I had some extra time," I said, trying to brush it off. "And, you know, I wanted to test out some things."
Celine looked at me skeptically, but let it slide. "Okay, fine. But you can''t expect me to be thrilled about it," she frowned, glancing back at the menu. "You''re going to continue to outshine me."
"S-sorry," I apologized sheepishly. Then, I had an idea. "Hey, I''m going to be running a dungeon resonance later. Wanna come?"
Celine''s eyes widened slightly. "Seriously?"
"Yeah," I nodded. "There''s something I want to test out, anyway."
As Celine took a moment to think about my offer, I was busy thinking about the potential of my new pendant. As it stood, Celine was nowhere near the strength level I thought she needed to be in order to prepare for the 50th floor.
But if I could give her some of my Stat Points, she might be able to catch up. The question was, would she even accept it? And more importantly, would it be a good idea? I didn''t see any problems with it, besides the fact that it would hinder my own progress towards Ascension, but my Risk stats were ridiculously high enough that I felt I shouldn''t be worried.
Finally, Celine nodded slowly. "Okay, let''s do it," she said, the excitement in her voice unmistakable despite her neutral expression.
"Great," I smiled, taking a deep breath. "But first, I need to check something. Excuse me for a moment, I need to use the restroom."
The overwhelming presence I had felt earlier was growing stronger. It seemed as though Celine hadn''t picked up on it, making me wonder if it was only making itself known to me. Before I left, I told Celine what I wanted to order, opting for the cheapest item on the menu. Of course, it wasn''t that I was tight on money, I just didn''t feel the need to spend it so extravagantly yet.
Along the way towards the bathroom, I could feel the presence following me. While I wasn''t completely sure it wasn''t hostile, it still didn''t feel great to have something watching me that closely. I had to admit, I was a bit nervous.
Entering the waiting hall before the bathroom, I stopped before the door and immediately whirled around.
"Look, whoever you are, I don''t know what you want, but I''ve got enough on my plate," I whispered into the air, hoping it wasn''t just my imagination playing tricks on me.
For a moment, I thought I was going to be met with silence. But then, the air around me grew denser, and the lights flickered erratically. The buzz of conversation from the restaurant''s patrons dimmed to a murmur.
"I assure you, young one, I mean no harm," a velvety voice resonated through the hallway, sending a shiver down my spine. It was unlike any I had heard before, a blend of ancient wisdom and a hint of amusement.
[!!! Careful, Luquier...] Sephera''s message warned me. I took a deep breath, ready to pull my Soultaker out in case I needed it.
As the lights returned to normal, a figure materialized in front of me.
The presence took the form of an elegant, dark-skinned woman with piercing gold eyes. Her hair was a waterfall of pure black, adorned with shimmering blue crystals that matched the flaming torches from the hallway where I first awoke in Last Stand. She wore a gown that was a blend of shadow and light, swirling around her as if made of liquid. Her beauty was breathtaking, but there was an undeniable aura of power that emanated from her.
[Name: Izu Shen | Level: 6347]
[Title: Abyss Walker (SS)]
[Health: 1.03+ | Strength: 1.01+]
[Speed: 909,567,450 | Magic: 1.3+]
[Risk: 15,000,000]
"Um, hi," I stupidly greeted the Abyss Walker, not knowing what else to say. Izu simply stared at me, a smile playing on her full lips.
"You''ve caught my eye, Luquier Vaunt," Izu said, her gaze piercing through me as if she could see my soul. "Besides my peers and I, never have I encountered someone with such high Risk stats."
I wanted to say that it was because I made some dumb decisions and was now soft-locked into basically growing exponentially every few instances or so, but I didn''t think that was appropriate. Instead, I settled for a simple, "Thanks."
Izu chuckled, a sound that was surprisingly warm and inviting despite the tension. "No need to be shy. I''m not here to fight. I''ve just come to see the man who''s been making news in person. Imagine my surprise when you just waltz into my restaurant."
"Your restaurant?" I blinked, realizing the implications. "Oh. Abyss Walker, the Abyssal Bistro. Makes sense."
"Indeed. It''s a little venture I''ve decided to embark on," she said, gesturing to the cozy interior. "But enough about me. What brings you here tonight?"
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
[He''s on a date :3]
"I''m on a- I was interested in trying out this place," I caught myself, almost going along with Sephera''s message.
"Ah, I see," she nodded, her smile not faltering. "Well, I hope you''re enjoying it. It''s a bit different from the usual dining experiences, I''d imagine."
"Yeah..." I hesitated. "It gives off the same vibes as the towers of Last Stand."
Izu''s smile grew wider. "You''re quite perceptive. This place is indeed an homage to the game that brought us all here. Tell me, Luquier, what do you think of this new reality we''ve found ourselves in?"
I shifted uncomfortably, unsure of how much to reveal to this woman who was clearly not just an ordinary player. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t really sure why she was interested in talking to me. "It''s... intense," I admitted. "But I''ve been trying to make the most of it."
Izu''s gaze was piercing, as if she could see through the fabric of reality and into my soul. "Most of us are," she said, her voice filled with a knowingness that sent a shiver down my spine. "But not everyone is as... prepared as you are."
[Prepared? This guy? Have you even met him?] Sephera''s message sparked an irritation within me. Okay, sure, I know I wasn''t the best at pre-planning, but at least I knew how to twist around a situation to my favor.
"W-well, I just try my best," I stuttered, feeling a bit exposed under her scrutiny. "Just wanna make sure me and whoever''s partying up with me survive, you know?"
Izu smiled faintly, amused. "No, Luquier, that''s not what I meant. To clarify, I meant that not everyone is as prepared to die as you are."
The words hit me like a sledgehammer. The way she said ''die'' was too... casual. Like it was something to be expected. Had I become known as the suicidal Player?
"I-I don''t go looking for death," I protested, trying to keep my voice steady. "I just... push my limits, that''s all."
Izu hummed as she tapped her chin. "Have you joined a guild yet?"
"Er, not yet," I hesitantly answered. "I''m going to be joining Inanis, though."
Izu nodded thoughtfully. "Ah, a guild that formed from the top players of the game. I can see why you''d want to be part of it. However, I''m curious," she leaned in closer, her eyes glinting with interest, "what would you think of joining an unofficial top guild instead?"
I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Are you saying you''re part of a guild that can rival Helianthus and Inanis?"
"In terms of power, we might not be as unified or as numerous," Izu admitted, a hint of amusement in her voice. "We¡¯re not even that well-known, thanks to our guildmaster. But we''re certainly more... unique."
She paused, as if allowing me to digest the information before continuing. "Our guild is called ''Noble'', and we operate under a different set of rules. We believe in the potential of every player and aim to help them reach their maximum capacity, no matter how... unorthodox their methods might be."
The way she said ''unorthodox'' had me leaning in, intrigued. "What do you mean by that?"
The Abyss Walker smiled. "Do you know who Nephilim is?"
I twitched, recalling the name that Seth and Ophelia had mentioned when they were fighting between themselves over which guild would get me. "Only by name. Are they your guildmaster?"
"Yes, he is," Izu confirmed with a knowing smile. "Nephilim is quite the enigma, even among the Players. His approach to the game is not¡ normal, to say the least."
She shrugged, clasping her hands. "At any rate, you''ve been a hot topic among the top Players. Even Nephilim heard of you when you cleared the Village of the Wicked dungeon with ease. As for me, I was curious about what you were like, and I must say, I think you''d be a better fit in our guild rather than the other two mainstream ones."
Before I could say anything, Izu turned around with a wave. "Just think about it. If you change your mind, you know where to find me now. Enjoy your meal, Luquier Vaunt."
The lights flickered again and Izu seemingly vanished, leaving me alone in the bathroom hall. "Well, that was odd," I murmured to myself, heading back to the table. It did make me feel a bit prideful, knowing that my name and reputation had started to spread to the higher echelon of Players. Just¡ I didn¡¯t completely enjoy the fact that it wasn¡¯t a very heroic reputation.
"Everything okay?" Celine''s eyes searched mine as I sat down. I guess she picked up on the tension that had built in the brief encounter with Izu.
"Yeah, just... ran into the owner of the restaurant. I''m also pretty nervous about how we''re gonna tackle this dungeon resonance together," I lied, taking a sip of water to wet my dry mouth. No way was I going to tell her the very powerful owner of this restaurant had personally approached me to offer an invitation to her guild, sensing how touchy that subject was for her.
Celine nodded, her eyes not leaving me for a moment. "Okay," she said slowly, clearly not buying it. "So, let''s get back to it. What''s the plan?"
As our food arrived, I went over the details of our itinerary for the Grudge dungeon, which was basically similar to what I did with Tessa. Despite the strange and unexpected encounter with Izu, I needed to keep my focus on the task at hand. Celine listened intently, nodding along and asking the occasional question. I could tell she was eager to improve.
Celine didn''t question me dying over and over to farm my achievement, which either meant she was used to my insane plans or she had more trust in me than I realized. After we had our fill, I couldn''t ignore the itch to test out my new ''Grace'' trait.
Sure, it''d mean giving up precious Stat Points, but I had already come up with a few plans to infinitely farm them. This was just an experiment to see if I could also bring other Players up to my leveling speed. Especially since the world was on floor 35.
We finished our meal quickly, and I lamented not being able to savor the food. It was just that I was too damn excited to get back to growing stronger, which probably didn''t help my reputation of living in the tower floors and dungeons, to quote Celine.
The waiter brought our check, but to my surprise, I saw that it had been paid for. In fact, there was a message written on the tab: "Your meal is on the house. -Izu Shen."
Celine''s eyes widened. "What did you do to get a free meal?" she whispered.
"Nothing that would paint me as a bad guy," I hurriedly reassured Celine, sliding the tab back to the waiter. "Let''s just say she appreciates a good player."
After a moment''s flight to the GPA building, Celine and I rented out an empty simulation room.
Once again, she wasn''t really dressed for dungeon runs, though she did opt for ease of movement. She wore a pair of black joggers and scarlet top, which was comfortable, but didn''t provide much defense.
I guess Celine noticed my doubtful gaze because she casually pulled out some accessory gear from her Inventory.
"Don''t worry, I''ve got my essentials," she said with a small smile, revealing a set of crimson arm guards and a silver necklace with a small crystal at the center. "These give me a decent enough boost to handle a few hits."
"If you say so," I shrugged, tossing my Realmwalker over my shoulders while adjusting my ring and pendant. I took out the Grudge core from my Inventory and injected 1 million points to convert it. I had already used a majority of my Stat Points, with the main bulk going into Risk and Health. I was hoping that by the end of the dungeon, I''d amass enough points to reach Ascension level 1 and start juicing up other people.
I took a deep breath and opened the portal to the dungeon resonance, nodding to Celine. As we stepped through, I desperately hoped that nothing like what had happened in the Village dungeon would catch us by surprise.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt]
[Health: 175,750,000 | Strength: 107,300,000]
[Speed: 106,250,000 | Magic: 106,100,000]
[Risk: 72,000,000 | Stat Points: 10,704,355]
Chapter 55: Back to the Grind
Even though it was my third time back inside the dungeon, the depressing atmosphere and eerie mountain felt strangely familiar and comforting. I guess it spoke a lot about my current mental state and the time I''ve spent in these hellish lands.
A white system message flashed before us, dictating the same objective with a three hour time limit. The unearthly howls sounded right on time and the undead mobs began to descend from the top of the mountain.
Celine casually buffed me, sitting down at the base of the mountain. I summoned Levius using 100,000 Risk points, cut him off with a nod towards Celine, and summoned my clone.
The two of us charged up the mountain to tackle the mobs head-on, casting an empowered Flooded Kingdom to root them in place. From there, my clone kept tabs on the monsters, making sure they remained frozen while I casted Final Gambit to blow myself up.
[Dear god...] Sephera simply sent, apparently at a loss for words.
After I revived, I was blown away by how much I had grown from a single kill. Almost 7 billion Stat Points and a hundred levels up. I couldn''t help but smile, eager to see how much more I could gain after killing the Grudge boss. For now, I''d have to grind my deaths.
Down below at the mountain base, Celine seemed to have gotten along with Levius, nonchalantly engaging in conversation while I blew myself up. I guess she trusted me enough to know what I was doing.
With each explosion, I felt the surge of power and the cold embrace of death, only to be jolted back to life with the same pain I had grown accustomed to. It was oddly satisfying, like popping bubble wrap, except the bubbles were my own life force. The pain grew with each death, but the reward was too tempting to stop. Besides, the pain was instantaneous, so I didn''t have to bear with it for long. I could only imagine how it''d feel if I actually did withstand a full 2,880,000% increase. I''d probably go insane, and that was with all my passive reductions.
At one point, I started speeding up my self-explosions, my achievement passive beginning to reduce more and more of the pain sensitivity. The grind was mind-numbingly tedious, but the rush of power was something I hadn''t felt since... well, forever. Each time I respawned, I felt stronger, more alive despite not gaining anything except death tolls.
After about an hour or so, there were only a few mobs left, so I decided to fly back down to the base while my clone kept them frozen. The moment I landed, Celine and Levius glanced at me, as if they had become used to it.
"How many was that?" Celine asked, not bothering to hide the amusement in her voice.
"A little over... I''m at 1054 deaths now," I replied, slightly out of breath. The pain was getting intense, even with the 125.4% reduction total from my Skill passives and achievement.
I learned the hard way that mental fortitude and pain sensitivity were two very different things. It basically meant I was still feeling all halved damage, but my mental willpower sort of ignored it. The best way I could describe it was if my leg fell asleep and I pinched it with all my might. I wouldn''t feel it at the time, but the moment the feeling came back, oh boy, would it be painful.
After the initial shock of the pain, I grew accustomed to it. It was like my body was playing a sadistic game of peekaboo with pain. Each time I died, the agony washed over me, only to be pushed back as I revived. But as I grew stronger, I felt the pain less and less until it was just a mild discomfort.
"That''s..." Celine stared at me in astonishment. "That''s just... insane. How can you stand it?"
[He''s a-]
"I have passives and achievements that help me deal with the pain, so I''m not actually feeling the entire brunt of damage," I quickly explained to Celine, not wanting her to think I was a complete masochist. Or have Sephera say it again. "But it''s definitely intense."
Levius nodded solemnly. "Indeed, such a playstyle is quite... unorthodox, yet effective for gaining power quickly. It is no wonder I was slain by you, then enslaved."
"Can you not phrase it like that?" I asked Levius with a scowl. "It makes me sound like a depraved villain."
[But, you are :D] Sephera chimed in. [A villain to those poor, unsuspecting pixels.]
"Are you not a bunch of pixels, too?" I snapped at Sephera''s blue message, momentarily forgetting that I was the only one who could see or read them. Celine gave me a quizzical look while Levius looked hurt.
"In your perspective, I can see why, but I feel very much alive and animate, Immortal," the floor 30 boss responded dejectedly.
"Er, no, that''s not what I- never mind. Sorry, Levius," I muttered, hyper aware of how ridiculous this whole conversation sounded to anyone else. I tried to ignore Sephera¡¯s indignant messages spamming my vision.
"So, what''s the plan now?" Celine cut in, saving me from any further awkwardness.
"Well, all that''s left for me to do is kill the remaining frozen mobs and one-shot the boss. Besides that, how much have you leveled up?" I asked Celine, curious about her growth from piggybacking off my hard work.
"Thanks to you, I jumped an entire 1000 levels ahead," Celine calmly replied as if it were the most normal thing in the world. She was sitting cross-legged on the mountain base, her hands folded in her lap, looking rather serene despite the chaos I had wreaked earlier. Her buffs had helped me maintain my sanity and further reduced the pain, so I was grateful toward her for that.
"Damn, must be nice," I grumbled, checking out my own stats. I only jumped 100 levels, which was better than nothing. The grind was real, but it was worth it for the Stat Points. "Alright, let''s get this over with."
"Do you need me to hang back?" Celine tonelessly asked as she got up. I wasn''t sure if she was bored and wanted some action, or if she was sounding unenthusiastic on purpose to not be involved. Either way, I didn''t really need her assistance, since I''d be able to take care of it with just my clone and I.
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
"Nah, you''re good," I waved her off. "This''ll be fast."
Celine seemed to struggle with herself, then sat back down. Knowing how she liked to be prepared and in the thick of things, I could tell she wasn''t used to doing nothing. But in this case, it was more helpful to me if she didn''t directly involve herself.
Levius stood guard over Celine as I flew back up to where my clone was, looking bored as he taunted the frozen undead. I nodded at him before blowing myself up with the last of the fodder mobs.
Finally, the mountain rumbled, signaling the descent of the Grudge of the Fallen boss. The first time it seemed to react to my presence, and the last time it spoke to me fearfully. I wondered what it would do this time.
The amalgamation spewed forth from the top of the mountain, roaring with the gaping hole in the center of its disfigured mass of flesh. I smiled faintly, almost feeling a sort of familiarity with the boss I had slain twice prior. I suppose that was how Levius felt whenever I came back to challenge him over and over again.
[Player, you''re smiling like a sadist...] Sephera''s message popped up in front of me, breaking my concentration. I chuckled despite myself, focusing on the boss ahead.
The plan was pretty much the same this time around, which involved getting my clone to the 25% Health threshold to boost his stats beyond baseline, have him trigger the second phase of the boss fight, blow himself up, and finally allow me to swoop for the final kill. The boss''s movements were almost predictable at this point, and the thrill of the fight had been replaced with the excitement of seeing how quickly I could farm these points.
[Name: Grudge of the Fallen | Level: 1956]
[Health: 20,500,000 (???) | Strength: 15,500,000]
[Speed: 1,150,000 | Magic: 3,500,000]
Yeah, it was still nothing compared to me, but Celine was definitely on the weaker side when it came down to match-ups. The scaling was ridiculous, overshadowed only by my own growth. No wonder the original game''s predecessor barely had any players.
As the crimson mass of flesh finished forming, I couldn''t help but briefly question my experience with the virtual Last Stand. The scaling in the game was by no means balanced either, giving me the sense that whoever created the system behind this world had a sadistic streak similar to the game''s designers. But then again, I was also a living testament to the game''s harsh learning curve.
My clone and I calmly watched the Grudge settle its gaze on us. I didn''t have to wait long before it registered our strength, beginning to quake in fear. I warmed up my body as my clone prepared himself to take damage. Yeah, the strategy was a little unsavory, but it was effective. Better than people actually dying to bypass the boss''s Linked trait.
"You..." the Grudge rumbled as it took a step back, trembling in fear. "You... have the... scent of... the abyss... on you."
I frowned as I digested its words. By abyss, did it mean that woman I met earlier? Izu? I couldn¡¯t be sure, but I decided to play along. "Is that a problem?"
The mass of twisted flesh seemed to cower at the sound of my voice. "Your existence... familiar... with other influences too..."
"Sir, I think it''s referring to my master''s presence within you along with that woman you met earlier," the Soultaker, which I had lent to my clone, trembled slightly as it clarified for me. "It doesn''t seem to be unreasonable right now, just terrified. Tread cautiously."
I grunted, understanding what the sword meant. In the previous encounter, I didn''t get far talking to it, having it get triggered simply because its anger overpowered its fear of me. This time, I had to be more diplomatic, taking advantage of its subordination.
"Look, I know we have a... complicated history," I began, choosing my words carefully. "Er, I guess you and whoever this apparently powerful being my abilities stem from, but regardless, I''m not here to cause trouble."
The Grudge paused, its massive eyes swiveling to stare at me. It was eerie, like a giant sentient blob of anger and spite. The words ''please don''t kill me'' practically radiated from its aura. I felt kind of bad, since I needed to kill it for me and Celine to clear the dungeon, but that was how the world worked now.
"You... remind me... of our master..." the Grudge rumbled, its voice a mix of fear and curiosity.
Oof. I had to be even more careful now. The boss had been angered after it decided to enact its revenge on someone who resembled its master, so I had to find a way to avoid that outcome. This was my chance to get more information about the origins of my abilities.
"Your... master?" I echoed, playing along. "Can you tell me more about them?"
The Grudge''s tentacles quivered slightly. "Master... was strong. Like you. But different. Not... human."
''Obviously'' was what I wanted to reply with, but I bit my tongue. I already knew this being was unimaginably powerful, deeply connected with death, and seemed to have a lot of subordinates. I needed the Grudge to tell me something else, something that the Soultaker or other beings haven''t told me yet.
"What was your master like?" I prodded gently, watching the creature''s reaction.
The Grudge paused, its tentacles retracting slightly as it considered my question. "Master... was darkness and light. Destructive, yet... compassionate. Could feel the pain of the world. Felt... regret."
[Regret...?] Sephera''s message popped up in front of me. [I''ve never heard of divine beings feeling anything other than anger or pride.]
"Anything else?" I pressed the creature, eager to learn more.
The Grudge took a moment before speaking again. "Master said... the world was a game. Players chosen to change fate. That is all we can remember."
I tutted, feeling a bit disappointed. That was all the creature knew about its master? It was a bit anticlimactic, but I supposed I had to start somewhere.
"Alright, I understand," I said with a nod. "Thank you for sharing that with me."
The Grudge blinked in confusion at my gratitude. Then, as if it had remembered its namesake, it roared with anger and defiance, sending out its beams. I simply turned to my clone as the attack washed over us harmlessly. Down below, Celine had a raised eyebrow, expressing visible shock at my lax attitude towards the boss that had once terrorized us.
"Ready?" I asked my clone, who grimaced.
"I am, but first, I had an idea," he replied, causing me to gaze at him curiously. He flashed me a grin.
"Well, with our ring, we can just summon him back anytime, right? So we can just ask him questions after this. But also, instead of using the Soultaker to kill him after I blow myself up, why don''t we use our Reap and potentially gain a skill from it?"
"Interesting..." I murmured. Whoever came up with the saying ''two heads were better than one'' knew what they were talking about. "I guess it wouldn''t hurt to try."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 1954]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 175,750,000 | Strength: 107,300,000]
[Speed: 106,250,000 | Magic: 106,100,000]
[Risk: 72,000,000 | Stat Points: 7,642,604,355]
[Achievements]
[Even Death Can''t Stop Me!]
[Number of Deaths: 1054 | Mental Reduction: 105.4%]
[Pick On Someone Your Own Strength.]
[Stat Increase: 720,000%]
Chapter 56: Returning to the Tower
The Grudge''s attacks harmlessly crashed against us as I beat up my clone down to the 25% threshold, activating his boost increase. With a painful wince, he gripped the Soultaker tightly, blinking out of existence.
Literal seconds later, I heard the Grudge roar in pain as my clone successfully cut it down, triggering its second phase. It was a gruesome sight as the creature''s tentacles whipped around, tearing the ground apart. I casted a worried glance towards the base of the mountain, but it seemed like Levius was doing a good job of protecting Celine with relative ease.
"Good luck," my clone saluted before he blew himself up with Final Gambit, disabling the Grudge''s Linked trait.
I faced the grotesque boss, feeling the warmth of its attacks but not the pain. What was interesting was that most of its stats, Health specifically, capped at 999 billion, shown by ''999+''. I guess even if it used me as a booster, the Grudge boss was unaware of Ascension. Or couldn''t go through with it. Whatever the case was, it didn''t complicate things any further.
A little bored, I fired off multiple spears of darkness at the Grudge, quickly whittling its Health away. I wasn''t expecting anything to come out of it, given that the last two times I had run this dungeon, I only obtained its core.
[Congratulations! Luquier Vaunt''s Party has cleared Mountain of the Unforgiving.]
[Reap has successfully obtained new Title exclusive skill: Regretful Legion.]
[You have earned the hidden achievement: ''Lend Me Your Strength.'']
[No other rewards found.]
[You have gained 0.1 (x1,061,000) experience points.]
[Level up!]
"Holy-"
[...shit...] Sephera finished for me. Yeah, it was nice to have actually gained a new skill, but leveling up from killing the boss exponentially increased my Stat Points to a near 84 billion. Also, what was up with the ''Title exclusive'' skill? And a hidden achievement?
Still half-stunned, I flew back down to the base of the mountain, dispersing Levius and joining up with Celine.
"Immortal... what just happened?" Celine called out, her eyes wide with visible shock as she took in the scene around her. The mountain was trembling, cracks spider webbing across the ground from the impact of my Reaps. The Grudge of the Fallen had all but been shredded by my attacks, along with a large chunk of the mountain''s peak. Oops. Maybe I had gone a little overboard.
"Well, we''ve killed the boss," I replied with a shrug, trying to play it cool despite the adrenaline pumping through my veins. "And I got a new skill."
"Yes... I can see that. I''m very interested in the fact that none of the boss''s attacks harmed you. Last time, I remembered you with a hole in your body when you took just one of its beams." Celine returned to her usual emotionless self. "Just what kind of being are you to have grown to that point? It can''t all be from your Risk strategy."
I gave a lopsided smile. "I''ve got a couple of really useful skills and passives."
Celine stared at me for a moment, then shook her head as she turned to the exit portal. "Whatever you say, Immortal."
As we found ourselves back inside the simulation room of the GPA, I stopped Celine from exiting the room.
"Wait. Can I try something on you real quick?"
The Saint immediately tensed up, her hand hovering over the door handle. "What do you mean by ''try something''?" she asked warily.
[Yeah, word choice???]
"Er, I mean, I have a piece of equipment that allows me to transfer extra Stat Points to others," I hurriedly explained, trying to ease the tension as I waved away Sephera''s message. "If it works, you could essentially keep growing without having to actually level up."
Celine raised an eyebrow. "That would essentially render a Player''s purpose moot. With an ability like that, it basically means you would shoulder the sole responsibility of leveling up. You''d be a living farm for stats."
[She has a point e.e... and why not just keep them for yourself?]
I scratched the back of my head. "No yeah, I know that, but it''s not like I''m gonna go around giving everyone free stats. Plus, I need them too." I shrugged. "But, if you''re okay with it, I''d like to test it out. Just to see."
The real reason was that based on the beings I had just met; Seth, Izu, and Bathalt, there was no way Celine would ever come close to reaching their levels unless she adopted my Risk strategy. That went the same for a lot of others in my life.
"Here, I''ll use a majority of my points on myself right now and see if I can give some to you," I said, opening my Status Window. I couldn''t help but crack a smile when I was finished. Damn, I had finally reached the ''+'' symbol. In fact, I had reached double digits, far larger than what I saw from Seth or Izu. One step closer to Ascension.
With 34 million points to spare, I turned to Celine. "Can I?"
Her eyes widened at the sheer amount of points displayed on my screen. After a moment''s contemplation, she nodded. "Fine, but only if you''re absolutely sure it won''t mess anything up."
"I''m... sure."
Before Celine could register my hesitation, I activated my Pendant of Balance, triggering its Grace trait as she brought up her Status Window.
[Name: Celine Saffron | Level: 3356]
[Title: Saint of the Phoenix (S)]
[Health: 105,685 | Strength: 70,245]
[Speed: 70,245 | Magic: 103,790]
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
[Risk: 1000 | Stat Points: 1,130,625]
"Oh, okay..." I murmured to myself, feeling a hint of envy at the difference in our levels. Even though I was 3015, at least my numbers made up for the disparity. The pendant around my neck glowed a soft blue as I attempted to use its ability.
[Would you like to transfer Stat Points to Player Celine Saffron?]
[Maximum points available to transfer today: 16,780]
I grunted, running the numbers in my head. It seemed like there was a daily limit along with the fact that I could only distribute points equal to how much a person should normally have at their level.
"Hmm... so it looks like there''s a maximum I can give you... it''s your level times five and there''s a daily limit," I explained to Celine, my finger hovering over the Yes option. Even though the limit would essentially be nullified by my Title''s abilities, that was still a loss of points that could be put to better things.
Celine nodded, looking at her own Status Window. "That''s actually better for me. I''d hate to grow too strong to the point where I''d have to resort to your methods just to level up once. No offense, of course. I don''t have any of your pain resistance or whatever it was you said earlier."
"None taken," I said with a chuckle, clicking the ''Yes'' button. A warm sensation flooded my chest as the Stat Points began to transfer.
After the transfer was done, Celine bowed her head in gratitude. "Thank you, Immortal."
"Yeah... no problem," I awkwardly replied, still not used to her formalities. "Well, there''s that."
Celine gave me a small smile before she checked her phone. "Ah, it''s nearly dinnertime. Would you like to grab a bite with me?"
"Well, didn''t we have a late lunch earlier-" my stomach growled, interrupting my sentence. Apparently, my metabolism and appetite also grew with my strength. "...Sure."
Not really wanting to run into weird or absurdly strong beings again, I chose the place this time, a simple fast-food joint that I knew would be quiet and relatively safe. After eating, Celine denied my offer to fly her back to her place, opting for a boring taxi cab back.
I relaxed back at my apartment, deciding to take it slow for now and reassessing my plans. While it was a bummer that I didn''t get another core from the dungeon, it didn''t mean I was out of options for leveling up.
I eagerly brought up my window, excited to check out my achievement and this special Title exclusive skill.
[Achievement: Lend Me Your Strength.]
[Acquired by defeating the Grudge of the Fallen at least three times, obtaining any of its skills, & dealing the final blow.]
[Description: Enables you to Link your Strength with the stats of your gear, if applicable. Can only use on one object at a time.]
"Oh shit," I breathed in awe. That sort of solved my issue with the Soultaker. Linking nearly 21 billion with its damage would mean I could basically one-shot Seth now. Not that I planned to.
[:o I wonder why it''s a hidden achievement... the requirements don''t seem very hard to get.]
"Considering the clear condition is for the strongest Player to die for it to be harmed, I can see why," I replied, stroking my chin. "But it''s definitely going to be useful for the future."
I took out the Soultaker and tried the achievement out, immediately regretting it when the sword gave a lewd moan.
"Oh my gods... such power..." the sword murmured, trembling violently. The moment I Linked the sword with my Strength, it felt like the weapon had become a part of me. The blue runes on the blade shone the brightest I had ever seen it glow.
"And that''s enough of that," I cut off the Link, breaking the connection between us. The sword quivered once more before returning to its usual stoic state. I couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed, despite knowing that the Soultaker was inanimate.
"Sir... you''ve become quite powerful now. Not as powerful as my master, but enough for me to think of a new way to address you," the blade proclaimed, shivering in my hands.
"I''m fine with ''sir'', but I''ll leave that up to you. At least you''re not calling me names anymore," I absentmindedly replied as I set the sword down. I ignored Sephera''s messages spamming my vision with her shipping of me and the Soultaker.
I tapped on my new skill, eager to see what it did.
[Regretful Legion]
[Cooldown: 1x (24 hours)]
[Description: Allows user to summon a specter army. Number of specters equals amount of times died. Specter stats equal to times user¡¯s specter has been defeated. (Locked)]
[Amount: 1054 | Stat Percentage: 0%]
[!!!]
A cold chill ran down my spine as I stared at the skill description. A specter army? Made of my own deaths? That was intense, even for Last Stand standards. But the fact that it had a locked description had me intrigued. What did I have to do to unlock it? Not to mention the fact that my specter army''s strength depended on the times I had defeated my own specter.
It seemed as though both Sephera and the Soultaker shared the same uneasiness regarding the skill. The silence was palpable as I contemplated the implications of such a powerful ability.
I had never, even in the virtual predecessor of Last Stand, beaten my own specter. Honestly, I strongly believed it was never meant to be beaten, but this new skill was implying something entirely different.
I cleared the screens, pulling out my phone from my Inventory to see if I could do any research on the topic. As far as I knew, there was no one who had beaten their specter, since any Player who died hadn''t returned from the dead without some bullshit revival ability.
My eyes widened as I was bombarded with text messages and missed calls. Many of them were from guilds looking to recruit me. Some were from sponsorship deals, others from high-level players wanting to form parties. I scowled, a little annoyed that my number had spread like wildfire. I decided to get a secondary phone for personal use later.
Then, my eyes locked on to a message that made me feel nervous.
"Hey, Luke. Going thru some things rn. Can we talk?"
Tommy''s message had been sent nearly three hours ago.
I zoomed over to the tower, where Tommy''s last location had been. I cursed myself for neglecting him when I was aware that he had been dealing with some stuff behind the scenes. How long had it been since I talked to him?
Under the night sky, I walked through the entrance, going into the Safe Zone portal. The world had reached floor 37, where I assumed Tommy would be.
At first, I was surprised to see that Tommy''s last location was near the tower, then fearful when I realized that the portal''s time limit had long been passed. A quick search told me that when I cleared the 30th level, the time limit had been lifted, allowing for both Players to spend even more time in the tower floors as well as letting shops open beyond midnight.
Stepping into the 31st floor, I was momentarily distracted by the theme of the level. The previous five levels had been ''water kingdom'' themed, with Levius acting as the last boss of the group. Now, the theme had taken a sharp and extremely dark undertone of what I assumed was hell. The corridors were lined with torches that burned with a flickering red flame, casting eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls. The air was thick with the scent of brimstone and ash, a stark contrast to the barren seabed of the levels before.
"Damn, I would''ve loved to explore this section," I lamented, soaring past the demonic mobs and towards the portal to the upper floor. For the next four floors, I reluctantly ignored the rich lore that seemed to be painted into every corner of the dungeon. It was tempting to stop and examine the grotesque murals that depicted scenes of torment and despair, but my priority was to find Tommy.
Breaking into the 36th floor, the switch in theme once again threatened to distract me. The floor was bathed in an ethereal white light, and the sacred atmosphere was a stark contrast to the hellish scene below. It was a heavenly realm, complete with floating islands and serene waterways that stretched out into the horizon. The air was cool and refreshing, carrying a faint scent of incense that filled my lungs with a sense of peace.
Honestly, it was a nice change of pace compared to the grim and bleak environments I had become accustomed to, so it was a shame that I couldn''t really explore it at the moment. Maybe after I found Tommy and figured out what was up with him, I''d have that chance. Assuming I could find him, of course.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 3015]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 21.1+ | Strength: 21.1+]
[Speed: 21.1+ | Magic: 21.1+]
[Risk: 72,000,000 | Stat Points: 34,592,880]
[Experience: 32%]
Chapter 57: No Player Left Behind
Finally, on the 37th floor, I slowed my pace down, flying around the celestial environment. Multiple groups of other Players were busy slaying the angelic mobs that littered the floor, which was sort of ironic considering the heavenly theme. I scanned the ground, trying to spot Tommy among the groups.
[System alert: Even Death Can''t Stop Me achievement has finished processing rewards.]
I brushed the message away as I continued to search for my friend. Yeah, I was excited to see what I got, but in all my years of knowing him, I''ve never once received a text like that from Tommy before. It meant that whatever he was going through, it was bad enough for him to reach out to me, of all people.
"Tommy!" I called out, my voice echoing through the vast space. The angelic mobs looked up at me, their halos dimming slightly before resuming their attacks on the Players. Either they were too preoccupied with the enemy in front of them to chase after me, or my presence was just too powerful for them to even try to fight me. Both explanations were humorous despite the task at hand.
"Shit, if only there was a way to track him down faster..." I muttered, before landing on the ground. I really didn''t want to have to use it, but I wasn''t losing much in exchange for time.
Using my ring, I sacrificed some Risk points and summoned Skalyt and Levius, ordering them to search for Tommy based on a loose description I gave them. Then, I rewound my Duplicate skill and conjured my clone, who flew off to help with the search.
I grimaced as I replenished my Risk stats using my extra points. If only I could use the system''s built-in party function to see where Tommy''s location was without actually having to party up with him. My phone was useless in the tower floors and dungeons, so that wasn''t an option either.
"Sephera, can you help me find Tommy?" I asked the blue message in the air. "You can see everything, right?"
[Only in a certain radius around you, and it''s not that very large.] Sephera''s response was immediate. [But I''ll try my best.]
I clicked my tongue out of frustration, but then lifted off into the air to continue searching for Tommy.
After about 15 minutes of flying around, I finally spotted him, sitting on the edge of one of the floating islands, his shoulders slumped and his head in his hands. The sight of him, in such a defeated posture, brought a knot to my stomach. Tommy was never one to show weakness, especially not to me.
I flew down, quietly walking up to him. "Hey bro."
Tommy looked up, his eyes bloodshot. "Oh, hey Luke."
"You good...?"
Tommy took a deep breath, his eyes lingering on the ground before meeting mine. "No, man. Not really."
I quietly sat down next to him, keeping my mouth shut. For a while, we sat in silence until he finally took a deep breath.
"You remember Andrea?"
I was a bit taken aback. I thought he was going to tell me something had happened between him and Sarah, but I guess not.
"Yeah. She doing okay?" I replied, recalling his younger sister.
"...No. She got hurt in the PvP arenas along with multiple others when a PK syndicate somehow got through security. She''s... she''s not a Player, so it''s taking a while for her to recover." Tommy quietly explained, looking over the floating islands. It wasn''t the time or place, but I wondered how he managed to get up here without any flight skills.
"I''m sorry to hear that," I said, sincerely. As far as I knew, the PvP arenas were supposed to be safe zones for Players to train and test their skills. It was a big deal if someone could harm a non-Player there.
"Thanks bro," Tommy sighed, pulling out a wicked but cool blade from his Inventory. "Normally... I''d talk to Sarah about this, but we''re not exactly together at the moment."
Oh damn. So something really did happen between them. I felt terrible that Tommy was going through so much while I was off concerned with getting stronger. Of course, it was for the sake of the world, but still.
"That''s why you''ve been grinding on the tower floors? To get your mind off things?" I continued, looking at all the other Players below us farming angelic mobs.
"Part of the reason, yeah. The other is to hunt for monster cores to earn more money. The doctors have no idea what that PK syndicate did, but it severely weakened Players and non-Players alike to the point where they''re in a coma," Tommy replied, a hint of anger in his voice.
Before I could think of something to console him, he stood up, pulling out another sword whose blade was a dark jade.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
"Anyways, that was pretty much the gist of what I wanted to talk to you about. After farming on the 37th floor for a while, I''ve gotten into the zone. You wanna join me?"
I had planned to try out one of my achievements prior to Tommy''s text, but I figured he needed me right now. Besides, I could always try it out later or tomorrow. A gamer never sleeps.
"Sure," I got up and pulled out the Soultaker. "Let''s party up."
Apparently while venting his emotions out on farming, Tommy had leveled up significantly, though it wasn''t even up to Celine''s numbers. He had put 100 points into Risk, stating that that was the most pain he could tolerate for now, which made me wonder if I truly was a masochist.
Alongside power-farming, his Title also received an upgrade, going from a B-rank ''Baron of the Blade'' to an A-rank ''King of the Blade''. The perks were more or less the same, with an added benefit of having his stats boosted by 50% for every Blade-type weapon he had actively equipped. That meant dual-wielding would essentially double his stats.
For a while we were silent, each of us cutting through swarms of angelic monsters with ease. I was a bit fascinated with how the system of the game had programmed them. The angels we faced weren''t just mindless drones, they had patterns and tactics, making them feel eerily human in their movements and reactions. Many of them were speaking the same language as us.
I guess the Soultaker had a grudge against anything angelic or heavenly because it laughed a lot more manically as I swung it through the monsters with ease. Tommy had raised an eyebrow at the talking sword, but I simply shrugged and told him the quick version of the story. Thankfully, he accepted it without any questions, which further led me to wonder just exactly what kind of person the people I knew viewed me as.
Begrudgingly, I had to admit it was also kind of exhilarating, using my newest achievement to sync my Strength with the Soultaker¡¯s damage. I felt a bit drunk on power as I swung the sword with nearly 21 billion damage behind each slash. In the back of my mind, I knew that the craziest part was, for all that damage, it wouldn¡¯t even reach Bathalt and his level 2 Ascension.
Finally, after about an hour or two, we ceased our slaughter, taking a leisurely break on one of the floating islands. The silence was almost deafening, only broken by the distant chorus of the slain angels and the occasional whisper of the wind.
I considered redistributing my extra Stat Points to round out my other traits, but left them be for now. I was going to have to do a bit of manipulation with both my Risk and extra points later, when I finally had a chance to test my achievement back in my apartment.
"You got even stronger, Luke." Tommy broke the silence, his eyes scanning over my stats. "I could''ve sworn you were still in the hundred-thousands a week ago."
While he meant it as praise, I could hear a hint of envy in his voice. I gave him a wry smile. "Go big or go home, right?"
Tommy chuckled, shaking his head. "You were always more into gaming than I was, but it seemed to have paid off now. I can''t even imagine the kind of hell you went through to get here."
[:D]
Irritation pricked at me seeing Sephera''s message pop up in front of me. Didn''t this Admin have anything better to do than to listen in on a private conversation?
"Well, I did die quite a few times in a poorly designed tower," I replied, unfazed by Sephera''s indignant messages spamming my vision.
Tommy shivered, closing his eyes. "I''ve only died once in my tower. Just the mental shock of that, I couldn''t imagine... well, dying over a thousand times."
At first, I was amused, since it was definitely insane that I had racked up so many deaths. Even with my mental reduction preventing me from actually going crazy, the pain I felt was nothing to laugh at. It did make me wonder how someone like me, who invested most of his time gaming, could tolerate such torture. But then I grew somber, recalling my past childhood and Aurora.
"What if I said there were things worse than dying?" I quietly asked him.
Tommy didn''t reply. Just like me, he didn''t pry into things if I wasn''t willing to tell him.
Honestly, I was heavily considering telling him what Aurora had told me, since Tommy had been open as to what had happened to him when a system message popped up for the both of us.
[Congratulations! Floor 37 has been cleared. Floor 38 has been opened.]
"Whoa, already?" Tommy murmured, getting back up. "But I thought the GPA wanted to hold off for at least a month before taking on the 37th floor boss. What the hell, I don''t think a majority of us are proportionally strong to the enemies yet. Who''s even strong enough to do that?"
"So clearing this floor wasn''t planned?" I asked, following his lead. It didn''t matter to me who cleared the floor, but the timing did. I needed to reach Ascension before we hit the 50th floor, so whichever Player or Players was pushing the global level probably didn''t know about the truth.
"No, definitely not," Tommy replied, his eyes flickering with worry. "This isn''t a good sign. If we''re not ready, then it''s going to be a slaughterhouse when the next wave of mobs come."
"Worse. If none of us reach Ascension, then we''re fucked once the 50th level dungeon break happens," I added, gripping my Soultaker tightly. It was then that I noticed Tommy looking at me strangely. "What?"
"If none of us reach... what? And once what happens?"
I blinked, realizing that the system had censored me. I guess that''s how it felt to be on the other side. At least I knew I could actually say it, even if others couldn''t understand it.
"Never mind," I brushed it off. "Let''s just catch up to whoever''s moving things faster than they should."
I was a bit curious as to who would disregard the GPA¡¯s advice and push the floor even higher. Were they aware of the impending 50th floor¡¯s catastrophe? If not, why would they be pushing so hard? Unless they were also following the same Risk strategy as I was, there was no world benefit to clearing floors if it was all about leveling up by themselves.
I figured that with a majority of Players following the rules, there had to be some that didn¡¯t think those applied to them. Granted, I was guilty of that too, but I at least had the numbers to back it up. It only made me wonder if the person or group that was pushing the floor levels were just as strong.
****
[Updating¡]
[Stat Points: 34,342,856]
[Items]
[Soultaker (10,125,776)] +72
Chapter 58: Unethical Cheat Codes - Part 1
As we entered the 38th floor, we were met with the same environment, with Players clashing against the angelic mobs. However, there was an urgency in the air, a palpable tension that even the most oblivious could feel. The once serene setting was now a battleground, with the heavenly creatures fighting back with surprising ferocity.
"Why is everyone so fired up?" Tommy murmured, scanning the floor as he gripped his swords tighter. "The GPA insisted that Players farm to their minimum required numbers posted on their site. I''m sure that there''s a majority of people who are around my stats still trying to climb."
"Guess we''ll find out, right?" I took the lead, jogging ahead. "Let''s head to the boss room at the end of the floor. Maybe whoever pushed the 37th will still be here."
We swiftly made our way through the crowded floor, my Soultaker vibrating slightly in anticipation of the upcoming battle. While we slipped through the fighting, I fired off my skills every now and then, which gave Tommy experience points even though I myself didn''t gain anything from it. Hey, every bit helps.
[System alert: A floor boss has descended.]
"What the fuck?" Tommy murmured, quickening his pace. Even though I could just use Grim Mantle to speed on over, I suspected Tommy already knew that, but didn''t want to say anything. Maybe he just needed my company even now.
The closer we got to the boss room, the more intense the battles grew. Players were throwing everything they had at the angelic mobs, some even burning through their skill usages with abandon. The air was thick with magic and the clang of steel.
"I don''t like this," Tommy said, his voice tight. "They''re acting like it''s do or die."
I wanted to say that technically, it was do or die, since if a Player wasn''t prepared to die in order to achieve power, then they''d never be able to reach Ascension. But I kept that to myself, knowing it wouldn''t help ease Tommy''s nerves. That, and the fact that the system wouldn¡¯t allow him to hear it.
"It''s probably just the thrill of a new floor opening," I said instead, trying to sound more optimistic than I felt. Even when I had cleared the floors below, the Players back then weren''t this frenzied over a new floor opening.
Finally, we reached the outside area of the boss room. It was a vast, open space with a grand castle in the background, surrounded by a lake of gleaming, crystalline water. The scene was so breathtakingly beautiful that it was hard to believe we were in a dungeon. But the serenity was shattered by the sight of Players lying defeated, their bodies twitching and convulsing as the angelic mobs feasted upon them.
[What... in the world...?]
I agreed with Sephera''s shock. Despite a few groups of Players holding back the angelic mobs, the scene was grim. It was unlike any floor opening I had seen before. Normally, Players would be more cautious, taking the time to understand the new environment and its dangers before charging ahead. This was madness, even for me.
"Hey, get a grip!" Tommy shouted, running over to a Player who seemed to be disoriented. "What the fuck happened here?"
The Player, a young girl, stared at us with wide eyes, her hands trembling as she held onto her staff. "They... they just came out of nowhere! The angels... they were everywhere!"
I frowned. First, I noticed that her eyes were glowing with a faint green light, making her look as if she were in a trance. Second, what did she mean by ''they came out of nowhere''? Didn''t the rest of the Players know that the monster concentration was the highest near the boss room?
"Are you okay?" I asked her gently, trying to snap her out of it.
The girl looked at me, but for some reason, I could tell her mind wasn''t really there. She nodded absently before collapsing to the ground. Tommy and I shared a concerned glance before he knelt beside her.
I sensed the presence of angelic mobs coming to swarm us, so I spent more Risk points to resummon my clone. I transferred the Soultaker to him, leaving him to quickly cut down the monsters while I knelt beside Tommy.
"What''s going on with her?" Tommy asked, checking the girl''s pulse. He breathed a sigh of relief when he confirmed that she was still alive.
I felt another presence rushing up behind us and for some reason, I instinctively Shrouded my stats to mirror Tommy''s. I swiveled my head to see another woman coming towards us, fear and concern etched on her face.
"Oh thank goodness you''re here!" She exclaimed, rushing over. Tommy took a step back, but I held my ground, watching her cautiously. She had a short-sword in her hand, the same blade that the angelic mobs had been using. "It''s just us now, everyone else is... gone. They came out of nowhere and just... started attacking."
The woman was breathless, her eyes darting around the room as if expecting another attack at any moment. Her clothes were torn and dirty, and she had the same eerie green glow in her eyes as the girl on the ground, save for the fact that it was much brighter. I tried to peek at her stats, but I was only able to get her name and level. Muriel Thomas, level 4587.
"Who are you?" I questioned, keeping my tone calm despite the alarm bells ringing in my head. Tommy glanced at me, unsure of where my sudden suspicion was coming from.
"I-I''m Muriel Thomas," she stammered, taking another step closer. "We''re all that''s left. We need to stick together."
I couldn''t explain why I had such an off feeling about the woman, but considering what Tommy and I had gone through in the Village dungeon, I wasn''t about to let my guard down.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
Muriel''s story was tragic, but something about her demeanor made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. She spoke with a tremble in her voice, and her eyes remained eerily fixed on us, not quite meeting our gazes. Tommy, ever the trusting soul, agreed immediately, but I held back, hand tightening the grip of my Soultaker.
"Luquier?" Tommy shot me a curious look. "You okay?"
"Were you part of the groups that cleared the 37th floor?" I replied to Muriel with a question of my own. "Are you the one in charge, or know who is leading you guys on so dangerously?"
Muriel''s eyes narrowed slightly, the green glow intensifying. "What do you mean?" she asked, feigning ignorance. "I was in a party that got wiped out. We were just following the crowd."
Tommy glanced between the both of us, unable to detect the tension in the air. "What are you guys talking about?"
Muriel took a step closer to us, her eyes still on me. "Your friend seems suspicious," she said to Tommy, her voice taking on a sweet, concerned tone. "Maybe he''s not as friendly as he looks."
Tommy looked at me, his eyes glazed over slightly. "What''s going on?"
Oh, shit.
"Tommy, step away from her," I warned, my voice low and serious.
Muriel''s eyes grew wide at my sudden change in tone, but she didn''t miss a beat. "What''s wrong with me?" she asked innocently, taking another step closer. I could feel a heavy sensation bearing down on my body. A voice inside my head urged me to fall asleep, to let my worries float away. Muriel''s vividly green eyes glowed brighter.
But I''d been through worse, much worse. I gritted my teeth and focused, my passive mental reduction quickly overpowering the mind control. The pressure grew more intense, but I remained standing firm. Tommy, on the other hand, was not so lucky. His eyes glazed over entirely, his body going slack as he swayed slightly.
"What did you do to him?" I demanded, pointing the Soultaker at her.
Muriel''s smile grew colder, her eyes now a piercing emerald. "You''re a sharp one, Luquier," she said, her tone no longer friendly. I never told her my name, so I assumed she took a peek at my stats. "But you should''ve known better than to question me."
I tensed my body, but Muriel anticipated that, snapping her fingers to command Tommy to stand between us. His movements were sluggish, but it was clear he was under her control. The grip on his swords tightened, and he pointed it at me, his green-ringed eyes still a dull, hypnotized glaze.
"Alright, I''ll play along. So it was you who took control of a bunch of Players and rushed the floors?" I asked warily, keeping an eye on Tommy and her. All around us, the battle against the angelic mobs raged on. My clone caught my eye, giving me a nod when he noticed the look on my face. He''d continue to farm the monsters while I gather more information from this woman.
Muriel''s smile grew wider, a hint of malice in her eyes. "Clever boy," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. We need to stick together, right?"
"That doesn''t answer my question," I retorted, sensing other Players coming to surround us. I noticed that a few of them didn''t have the same green glow in their eyes. Partners of Muriel, maybe?
Muriel''s grin remained unchanged, but her eyes grew cold. "I''m not one for explanations," she said, flicking her wrist. The air grew thick with tension as I watched her hand gesture.
Or at least, that''s what I thought would be going through her mind as I stacked a Holy Element on my Flooded Kingdom skill, reluctantly expanding its targets to include Players. Immediately, everyone and everything in the open space that was on the ground froze, their movement permanently frozen by the flood.
Surprised yells and cries filled the air as Muriel''s eyes widened in shock. Her hand paused mid-air, and she looked at me in disbelief. Clearly, she hadn''t expected me to retaliate so swiftly. Thank god I Shrouded my stats when I did.
My clone flew over to where I was, nodding grimly as he gave me back the Soultaker. I whispered something to him before I launched off the ground. I grabbed Muriel by the throat in mid-air and flew us both over to the castle, where I continued on to slam through the doors and into the boss throne room.
The moment we were inside, the doors slammed shut behind us, the walls shaking with the sheer force. The boss, a massive angelic creature, didn''t even flinch, continuing to feast on the essence of defeated Players. I knew it was only a matter of time before it would turn its attention on us, but as far as I was concerned, the boss was no threat to me.
Being so far away from my flood, I knew it had disappeared, but I had told my clone to use his own to keep the Players and monsters alike locked down for the moment. I didn''t know if the distance restriction also applied to Muriel''s skill, but I figured the hypnosis wouldn''t last very long after I was through with her. I just hoped that any newcomers who stumbled into where my clone was wouldn''t make things worse.
"Now," I knelt down next to Muriel, "Let''s try this again. It''s not hard to tell that you had a hand in this, but are you the sole ringleader, or are there more Players with you?"
Muriel''s eyes narrowed, the green light dimming slightly. "You''re a clever one," she chuckled darkly. "But you''re just delaying the inevitable."
Her eyes locked onto something behind me. "Help! This man is trying to hurt me!"
I rolled my eyes. Typical villain move.
I spun around, seeing a man running toward us. A green glow suddenly pulsed around his eyes, a clear indication he had fallen under her spell. "Fuck this," I muttered, turning back to Muriel. I wasn''t sure the full capacity of the skill, but I was admittedly curious to find out as I casted Neutralize.
"Wh-what?!" I heard the man behind us stumbling before a dull thud. Oh cool, so Neutralize wiped the mind control off of everyone she casted it on.
I smirked at Muriel, who was now struggling to get out of my grasp. Her eyes had lost their green glow, and she was looking at me with fear. "You''re a PKer," I said, more to myself than to her. "But why go through the trouble of infiltrating and controlling Players to clear floors early?"
"It''s not about¨C" Muriel shut her mouth before she could give away her true intentions.
"Which syndicate do you belong to?" I tried a different question, hoping to get a reaction out of her. Muriel''s eyes narrowed as she remained silent. Clearly, she wasn''t going to make this easy for me.
"Fine. We''ll do this the hard way." Using up some points, I reverted the cooldown on my Flooded Kingdom and my ring, summoning both the water and Levius to my side. I wanted to summon Skalyt too, but I wasn''t sure how the angelic boss would react to her. Or vice versa.
With the flood in effect, everything excluding Levius and I were frozen in place. Even the massive angel was rooted in place, its movements halted.
"This is... certainly a scene you have summoned me into," Levius remarked, looking around at the frozen Players and monsters. He noticed Muriel beneath me, a wild look in her eyes. "Ah... have you finally lost it?"
[He lost it a long time ago...]
"No," I snapped at the both of them, jerking my head over to the throne room''s doors. "I just need you to ensure no one else comes inside."
Levius raised an eyebrow. "So you can clear the floor yourself with no witnesses?"
"No! Stop questioning me!" I was beginning to feel frustrated with everyone around me. "Just do your job, man."
Levius chuckled, his icy form seemingly unfazed by the tension in the room. "Very well, Immortal, if that''s what you wish." With a flick of his wrist, a shimmering blue barrier enveloped the doors to the throne room, blocking any potential interruptions.
Chapter 59: Unethical Cheat Codes - Part 2
"Alright then," I turned my attention back to Muriel. "Spill everything and I''ll let you go. Don''t, and I''ll let the boss tear you to shreds."
Muriel''s eyes darted around, looking for any way out of this situation. She was a high-level player, but against Levius and my own power, she had no chance. "I''m not going to tell you anything," she spat.
I clicked my tongue with disappointment. I tried to come up with a different approach.
"Will you tell me how many Risk points you have?" I questioned Muriel, pressing the tip of the Soultaker closer to her neck. She winced but remained silent, her eyes still locked on the weapon. "That''s okay, I''ll find out soon enough."
Since the amount of Risk points increased pain sensitivity on a one to one ratio, if she had at least 100 points, she''d definitely break under my grip. With such a high level and knowing how PKers worked, I was pretty sure she had a vast amount of Risk.
Without hesitation, I swapped out blades, opting for the Silver Serpent. While it wasn''t as damaging as the Soultaker, the three traits it had surprisingly made for a good torture weapon. Venomous, Petrifying, and Piercing were a deadly combo paired with the 8 million damage I had on it.
I held the blade in front of Muriel''s eyes to let her see its stats. Her eyes widened as she visibly paled.
"What? You''re going to kill me?" Muriel''s voice trembled, her smugness replaced with genuine fear. "You''re no better than me then."
"Technically, no," I replied, using my pendant to shift the bulk of the sword''s damage away for the moment. "I''m just going to cut you once with it. Then, as the status effects take over your body, I''ll watch as the boss slowly cleans this room up until it realizes you''re left. After that..."
Muriel''s eyes grew wide with fear, and she finally spoke. "I''ll tell you. I''m part of the Arachne''s Hand. We''ve been planting ourselves in groups to push the floors ahead of schedule."
[Jeez... when did you switch to being a sadist e.e]
"Why?" I ignored Sephera''s message, pressing my sword tip harder against her neck. "Do you know the implications of what you''re doing?"
Muriel swallowed hard, her eyes darting between the sword and the frozen angelic boss. "Survival," she whispered. "We need to be ahead of the curve. The Arachne''s Hand isn''t just about killing for sport. We have a purpose. The other syndicates are rising in power and it''s only a matter of time before mine is consumed. That''s why I have to do this. Lure Players in and steal their stats while making them look like tower accidents."
"Why now?" I demanded, pressing closer. "Why start all this now? Were you guys behind the PvP arena incident too?"
"No, not directly," Muriel replied, her voice shaking. "But we knew about it; heard on the black market that another syndicate was gonna do it. We''ve been waiting for the right moment to make our move. The chaos is perfect for us to slip through the cracks."
She took a shaky breath, her eyes glued to the sword. "As for why, well, it''s because of the prophecy. A new world boss is about to spawn. One that''s so powerful, it''ll wipe the floors clean if we''re not ready. We need to be the strongest, to control the boss before anyone else can. If we don''t, we''re all doomed."
[Oh? Does she mean the 50th floor dungeon break?]
"Are you talking about when the world hits floor 50?" I repeated Sephera''s question to Muriel, who nodded as best as she could paralyzed by my flood.
"Y-yes," she stuttered. "We need to be ready. To survive, we need to be the first to slay the boss and claim its power. It''s the only way to ensure our dominance over the other syndicates."
Oof. Well, now at least I knew what one of the goals were for the PK syndicates. I couldn''t help but feel angered at Muriel''s reasons. Partly because the lives of innocent Players were lost, never to come back and partly because I had a deep dislike for gamers who took the easiest path of piggybacking off of others.
"So, you''re with Arachne''s Hand, then?" I asked, keeping my voice as calm as I could manage. Muriel nodded weakly. "Safe to assume that there are more members around here?"
Muriel''s eyes flicked to the side, hinting at the truth without speaking a word. That was all the confirmation I needed. I stood up, keeping the sword at her throat. "And the only thing you guys have done is control Players to push floors without regard for their lives?"
Her silence was answer enough. The rage inside me grew, but I kept my cool. I didn''t want to kill her just yet. Not until I had all the information I needed.
[Luquier, are you planning to go even further...?]
I gritted my teeth. Yeah, I had crossed the line back in the Village dungeon, but this was outside in the real world. I wasn''t exactly sure how to answer Sephera''s message, but my patience was wearing thin.
"Alright, this is your last chance to tell me everything you know," I calmed down and stared at Muriel on the ground, "If you hold back anything, I swear I''ll leave you to the boss."
"A fate like that is better than what they''d give me," Muriel spat out, her voice shaking with fear. "The Arachne''s Hand will find you, and when they do, you''ll regret crossing us."
I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Was I really about to do this? But then again, this woman had done the same thing with no remorse. It was survival of the fittest in this game, and I had to be the one to adapt.
I opened my eyes, glancing back at the angelic boss, still rooted in place by my flood. It''d be easier on my conscience if I left her helpless against the boss, but I wouldn''t gain anything from it. That meant there was only one other option.
"Sephera... would you judge me if I went through with this?" I quietly asked, gazing up into the air.
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
[Not if it''s for the greater good, Luquier. I''m not one to talk either, since I stood by and watched my fellow Rank 1 Admins get sacrificed as well.]
"Glad we''re on the same page," I muttered, restoring the damage I took from the Silver Serpent and plunging it right through Muriel.
Her eyes widened in shock, her body convulsing briefly before she went limp. I held her there for a moment, watching the life drain from her eyes, and with it, the green glow faded away. Seemed like she didn''t have 1 million Health to withstand the Silver Serpent. At least she died quickly.
I glanced up at the boss room doors, seeing Levius raising an eyebrow at me. He didn''t seem concerned or upset, but rather amused. I guess he wasn''t surprised to see me kill another Player, considering he was a former boss monster who did the same to me.
"Is that all you needed?" he asked, his tone casual despite the gravity of the situation. "Should I take the barrier down now?"
I shook my head. "Nah, not yet. Since I''m here already, I''ve decided to take out the boss. Sure it''ll push the floor even further, but without this piece of shit controlling the other Players, I''m certain tower climbing will go back to the same pace."
Levius nodded, his eyes flickering with something that might''ve been respect. "If you wish," he said, his barrier still up. "But I suggest you hurry. I can''t keep this up forever."
"Won''t take long," I muttered back, swapping to the Soultaker. It shivered slightly, possibly due to it witnessing what I had done. At level 38, the angelic boss had over 3 million Health. I didn''t even need my new achievement to Link as my Soultaker had more than double the damage to take it out in one slash.
In a blink of an eye, I dashed forward, slicing the angelic boss in half. The creature let out a deafening shriek before it crumpled to the ground, dispersing into golden-white dust. The room grew eerily quiet as Levius and I were the only living beings in the boss room.
[System alert: Morderg the Willful has been defeated.]
[Congratulations! Floor 38 has been cleared. Floor 39 has been opened.]
[Main contributors: Player Luquier Vaunt.]
[You have obtained Morderg the Willful''s Blessed Hunger (Passive) Skill.]
[No experience gained.]
I made a face as I read the system messages. Due to my overwhelming stats, I gained nothing from the boss save for a passive skill.
"Let''s go," I told Levius, turning away from the throne as the portal to the next floor opened up beside it. The barrier dropped, and the room outside was still. The Players, no longer under Muriel''s control, were stumbling around in confusion. Tommy, still out of it, was lying on the ground.
I knelt beside him, slapping his cheek gently to rouse him. "Tommy, come on," I murmured. His eyes fluttered open, and he stared at me, bewildered. "You okay?"
"Ugh... what the fuck happened...?" Tommy groaned as he pushed himself up, his eyes darting around the open area.
"You got caught in a mind control spell," I sighed, rubbing my forehead. "You remember anything?"
Tommy blinked a few times, shaking his head. "No... everything''s a blur," he admitted, his eyes growing wide as he took in the bodies littered inside the boss room. "Yo, what the fuck?"
"It''s... a long story. I''ll explain when we get out of here. Come on."
"Damn, Luke. What the fuck did you get yourself into?" Tommy murmured as we stepped outside of the tower and into the late night.
"What, it''s not like we haven''t seen these types of groups and incidents in the video games we used to play," I said, trying to shrug off the weight of what had just occurred. Tommy looked at me skeptically. "Well, maybe not to this extent, but you get the idea."
For a while, he didn''t say anything. Then he sighed, shaking his head.
"How are you able to mentally deal with all of this, man? You used to lose your cool whenever any of our teammates made a misplay."
"That''s what you''re more concerned about? Not the fact that people have died or that I killed someone?" I glanced at Tommy, who shrugged.
"Not the same world we used to know anymore, Luke. That''s the thing with survival games," Tommy said, his voice laced with a hint of bitterness. "You gotta adapt to shit or get left behind."
I couldn''t tell if he said it out of emotion because of what he was going through, or because he had been mind controlled. Probably both. I didn''t blame him for it either, since I was in a similar state of mind.
"Need a ride back to your place?" Tommy asked. I shook my head, giving him a grateful smile.
"Thanks, but I''ll be good. You take care."
"Yeah, will do. And Luquier?"
I paused mid-step, turning to look back at him.
"Thanks for coming out to talk. Honestly, not just that, but if you weren''t around when that woman was hypnotizing all the other Players, I might''ve been one of the ones sacrificed on the floors."
"No worries, man. We''ve been friends for a long time. I got your back," I held out my fist towards him. Tommy smirked, bumping his fist against mine.
"Good seeing you, bro. Don''t you dare die on me."
I snorted as I watched Tommy get into his car. "That doesn''t seem to apply to me anymore. I should be saying that to you."
Tommy gave one final wave before he drove off. I decided to head back to my apartment, using my Grim Mantle to zip over in a matter of minutes.
After washing up, I took out my ring and sat in my bedroom, quietly preparing myself. It was extremely late, yet I felt no exhaustion even after the jam-packed day I had. I guess the higher my stats, the less rest I needed.
I had already checked the passive Skill I acquired from Morderg the Willful, and it honestly wasn''t too bad. Some restoration every time I killed something, which would help with my survivability.
[What are you planning to do?]
"You''ll see," I replied to Sephera''s message, standing up and equipping the Soultaker in my right hand. I activated my ring''s ability, relieved that it only took 100 points to use.
Blue smoke wafted from my ring, condensing into a figure. As it finished, I found myself staring into the eyes of Muriel once again, her specter resurrected from the dead.
"You..." she hissed, her eyes filled with rage. "You''re the one that killed me!"
"Sit," I commanded, watching her immediately obey with confusion on her face.
Muriel''s specter remained kneeling before me, the hatred in her eyes unchanged despite her lack of control over her own body. I walked around her, contemplating my next move. "You''re going to tell me everything there is about Arachne''s Hand and the other PK syndicates," I said firmly. "And whatever else I want to know. Understood?"
Muriel struggled to refrain from answering, but couldn''t stop her head from nodding.
"I want to hear you say you understand," I commanded.
"I... understand, master." She said through gritted teeth, the ring overpowering her will.
I winced, trying to ignore Sephera''s messages in response to Muriel''s acknowledgement. "Don''t call me master."
Muriel''s specter glared at me, but remained silent. I sat down on my bed, staring down at her. As much as I wanted to receive the reward from my achievement I grinded deaths for or to use up my extra Stat Points, I had to first get as much information as I could from Muriel before thinking up a plan for the future. This was going to be a long night.
****
[Updating¡]
[Stat Points: 34,242,685]
[Skills]
[Blessed Hunger (Passive)]
[Description: Restores 5% of maximum Health when an enemy is slain by user. Effect is doubled against Evil-attributes.]
Chapter 60: Where It All Began
I woke up early the next morning, fired up and ready to go. I had learned quite a good deal from Muriel''s specter regarding the Arachne''s Hand and other PK syndicates.
It was... awkward to say the least. Apparently, news of how I had conquered a couple of floors by myself had spread like wildfire throughout the internet, with people speculating what my stats were like. PK syndicates caught wind of this and were motivated to follow in my footsteps of growing exponentially powerful. While I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, I was planning on mentioning it to the other Enigma members as well as Tessa. They could probably do something about that.
With it, there was also some criticism from those who thought my Risk strategy was stupid, noting that hitting walls every so often disrupts the growth progression of others. I wanted to create an account just to inform them that I was no longer pushing tower floors and instead switched over to dungeon resonances, but it didn''t seem like it was worth it when I had bigger things to worry about.
Having killed my first Player, I had expected to gain Muriel¡¯s levels and experience points, but to my surprise, I wasn¡¯t awarded either of them, leading me to believe that it was only possible if she was higher in level than I was. I guess the system was all about balance if PKing worked that way, or if I was the only one it wanted to screw over. Whatever the case was, unless I killed Players higher in level than I was, I wouldn¡¯t benefit from PK. That was fine by me.
My plans for today included going to the GPA to practice with the others, then hopefully have some time to myself to finally be able to test out the things I never got the chance to. As I finished getting ready, I sat on my bed, eager to accept the reward from farming my achievement.
[What do you think you''ll get this time? :o Seems like it''s a singular reward again like before.]
"Not sure," I murmured in response to Sephera''s message. "Hopefully something just as good as the pendant. It''d be even better if it was the last item of my patron or whatever."
[System alert: Even Death Can''t Stop Me! has finished calculating rewards.]
[You have been granted (2) options.]
[Legendary Skill] [Legendary Weapon]
"Damn," I muttered, slightly disappointed. Given two options with neither of them being an item, I didn''t exactly have high hopes for my reward. Maybe I should farm my deaths sparingly. I was supposed to get something good every time I died, so maybe dying in bulk consolidated the rewards.
[No item huh? You think maybe if you choose one of the rewards now and farm again, you''ll end up with one option? Maybe one you didn''t choose yet?]
I made a face. If Sephera was right, and if I chose either the Skill or the Weapon, then a few hundred deaths later would net me the last remaining choice. Well, it wasn''t like I had much to lose besides time.
I took out the Soultaker, studying it carefully. It had grown alongside me, eventually being able to Link with my Strength stat to achieve even more damage. I didn''t really need any other weapon besides this one.
On the flip side, as I opened my Skills window and looked them over, I also didn''t think I had a need for another skill. As far as damage went, Death''s Shadow, Reap, and sometimes Lightning Bolt were all that I really needed, and they were ranged Skills, too. For passive Skills, it was a damn nice thing to have Divinity to help with damage management, along with Tough Skin for shields and Grim Mantle for utility. The insane crowd control combo of Flooded Kingdom empowered by Holy Element was basically all I needed for grounded enemies, and Rainfall would virtually make me untouchable. To cheat death, Final Gambit and Death Match were okay Skills, provided that I meet the requirements. To top it off, Duplicate and Neutralize were also amazing shutdowns.
I sighed, recalling what Sephera said about the rewards the first time I was presented with the options. She did say that a legendary Skill would be the second best right after the item.
"Fuck it," I muttered, tapping on the Skill reward.
[System alert: You have obtained a hidden Title Skill.]
[Patron of the Dead''s Blessing (Passive)]
[Effect: (Active) Grants the user the ability to peer into the memories of the one who watches over death. Requires the sacrifice of all Risk (min. 1 million) for each use. [Locked [Locked] [Locked].]
I stared at the new, supposedly legendary Skill. A minimum of 1 million Risk points just to look at some memory of my patron? And what the hell was up with three locked descriptions?
I sighed, resigning myself to the mystery. It was a moot point unless I wanted to sacrifice what I had worked so hard to build up. I had a sneaking suspicion that the use of this Skill would be tied to something big. Something I wasn''t quite ready for yet.
[Interesting...] Sephera''s message popped up in front of me. [That would... actually help you a lot in understanding the past.]
"Indeed," the Soultaker chipped in. "I would love to peer into my master''s memories."
"Yeah, me too," I said, looking down at the sword. "But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. There are some things I need to do first."
My phone buzzed as I heard knocking at my door at the same time. I didn''t answer my phone this time, opening my door instead to reveal Celine standing there.
"Oh, Immortal," she looked surprised to see me up and ready as she hung up on her end. "Are you just as eager for another day with Enigma?"
"Not... exactly," I replied with a small smirk. "But I''ve got some things to sort out with them, yeah."
Celine raised an eyebrow at my cryptic response, but she didn''t push the matter. "Well, are we... ready to go?"
She seemed hesitant and nervous, more so than usual. I could tell it was because of my absurd Speed stat at this point. I smirked with a mischievous glint in my eye.
Literal seconds later, we landed in front of the GPA building, Celine clinging onto me tighter than before. Her knuckles were white with how hard she was gripping my shirt.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
"I don''t think... I like this mode of transportation..." Celine shakily remarked as she reluctantly let go. I did feel a bit bad for not warning her how fast I could fly at this point, but it was worth it to see visible fear on her otherwise expressionless face.
"Aren''t you the one who likes to be earlier than most?" I playfully shot back.
"Perhaps... not being early... is okay at times..." Celine replied with a weak smile, still trying to steady her breath. I chuckled, leading her into the GPA building and to the simulation room, where we saw the other members of Enigma already gathered.
As soon as we stepped into the room, or at least, as soon as I did, Aurora, Gigi, Ophelia, and Seth immediately flinched and spun around towards us. Their reactions were mixed, ranging from surprise to suspicion.
"Lu." My sister came up to me with shock written all over her face. "Holy fuck, what the hell have you been doing?"
"Yeah, I could''ve sworn your stats were nowhere near my Behemoth form," Seth added with a wry grin. "Please tell me you''re considering joining Inanis."
I hesitated, realizing two things. One, the way that Aurora and Seth didn''t seem overly speechless meant that I was not the strongest Player they had ever seen. Two, I wasn''t actually sure if I wanted to join Inanis anymore. Or Helianthus, for that matter.
"Er... this might be a little awkward, but a woman named Izu met with me to offer a spot in her guild," I carefully replied, avoiding eye contact with Aurora. "But I haven''t made up my mind yet. This is still all new to me."
I didn''t receive a response from anyone for a moment, the room was silent. The only sound was the faint hum of the simulation room''s machinery. I could feel Aurora''s gaze on me, but I chose to ignore it. I knew she''d be upset if I didn''t choose her guild, but I had to do what was best for me.
"Take the offer, Lu."
"Huh?" I blinked, looking up at her in surprise. My sister, supporting a choice that I made for myself for the first time? It was unexpected, to say the least.
"As much as I''d hate to give up on you, your sister''s right," Seth scratched the back of his head with a small grin. "Every Player around our level knows of Izu Shen, the legendary goddamn Abyss Walker. Part of the Noble guild, she''s pretty much the right-hand man- woman, sorry, of Nephilim himself."
[!!!]
Their words clicked into my head. Nephilim was the strongest Player in the world, but Izu was his most trusted second?
"Avarice and Behemoth are right, Luquier," Ophelia stepped in, her face just as expressionless as Celine''s. "If they see potential in you to offer an invitation to their guild... it''s a gesture that''s more significant than you realize."
"Wow, look at Luquier go," Gigi remarked from the side, a wistful expression on her face. "I should''ve tried harder to recruit you into my guild."
''It''s not too late'' was what I wanted to respond to her before Sephera started spamming my vision with blue system messages. I caught Celine''s eyes, a hint of envy in her look. But then it went away, replaced by what I thought was a sort of resignation and support.
"Go for it, Immortal. You deserve the best after all the work you''ve put in."
I opened my mouth, then closed it. I wasn''t sure why, but Celine''s approval solidified my resolve. Once again, I felt a little guilty for keeping it from her till now, but I didn''t exactly know how to break it to her, aware of her complicated feelings towards her sense of inferiority.
I nodded my gratitude to her. "Thanks, Celine."
"Well," Seth clapped his hands together, trying to brush past the shocking news I had informed them of. "The third party has a mission today, but they''ll be available later tonight if you guys want to officially meet the team. In the meantime, how bout we get some sparring practice in?"
I raised my hand timidly. "Actually... I have something else to tell you guys."
After calling over Tessa as well, I explained the PK syndicate situation to them, feeling somewhat responsible for their movements. As I talked, I could see Aurora''s expression grow darker and darker, as if she was already plotting the best way to utterly destroy them. Seth looked thoughtful, stroking his chin, while Ophelia remained as stoic as ever, processing the information without any outward signs of concern. Gigi was the only one who seemed concerned for my safety, that blessed woman.
"That''s... a lot of information, Luquier," Tessa finally spoke after I finished. "While we''re very much aware of the surge in PK activities, we weren''t certain on why they were acting so much. I can honestly see why they would be influenced by your recent uprising, considering no sane person would actually dump millions of Risk points to grow stronger. Perhaps they assumed you were killing Players instead of monsters to capitalize on your Risk stat."
Her words made sense. The only thing was, it was true. That was what the system had led me to believe, that killing Players gave you more stat points than monsters. However, I had only killed Muriel, not really gaining much from it save for her specter.
"You didn''t really kill other Players, right?" Tessa asked, glancing at me with a hint of doubt in her eyes. "Besides the syndicate member?"
"As crazy as he seems, I highly doubt my little bro was going around killing higher-leveled Players," my sister surprisingly spoke up for me. "I''ve seen him in action- all of us have seen him in action. There''s no way."
"You''re right," Tessa agreed, the doubt leaving her eyes as she relaxed. "Of course, I was just asking to be sure. I know by now that Luquier wouldn''t do those types of things without a good reason. Better safe than sorry."
"Thanks, guys," I said, feeling a bit awkward. "And just know, I''m willing to help in any way I can."
After everything was said and done, Tessa left us to continue our training. This time around, I managed to keep pace with both Seth and Aurora, quickly picking up on their techniques with our equalized stats. Towards the end of the session, it also seemed like Celine had improved, and I noticed that her stats had significantly increased.
We wrapped up the training session, going over things to improve upon before dispersing for the day. Celine vehemently denied my offer to fly her to the clothing district, so I went to grab lunch with Tessa.
It was a casual lunch, with Tessa seeking my reassurance that I wouldn''t break our partnership off in search of a better offer. She also offered a monthly allowance to ensure that I stay on good terms with her and the GPA. When I asked why, she gave me an ambiguous response, stating that she''d need my growing influence later. Like that didn''t seem shady.
Finally, after finishing up everything I needed to do, I flew back to my apartment, preparing to use the achievement I had been the most curious about.
To prepare, I made sure that I had enough extra Stat Points for later. Then, I triggered the ''At Long Last, Victory!'' achievement.
[System alert: Would you like to sacrifice half of your Risk points to simulate an unknown floor or dungeon?]
I tapped Yes, watching as the 72 million points became halved into 36. Ouch. I restored most of my Risk by putting the rest of my Stat Points into it. That was pretty much the reason why I held on to those points for so long. The higher my Risk, the more my abilities that required it would take. I sighed, seeing my Risk stat rise back up to 70 million. I sincerely hoped that this achievement was worth dumping all those precious points into.
[At Long Last, Victory! has been triggered. Teleporting Player Luquier Vaunt to Last Stand...]
A blue light enveloped me, making my body feel light and almost non-tangible. I steeled myself, prepared for whatever would happen next.
There was another flash of blue light, and I suddenly found myself standing in a very familiar place.
[Please state the instance you would like to simulate.]
Though the system message was flashing right before my eyes, I was more focused on the person in front of me.
Lounging on a leather couch and eating potato chips, she was breathtakingly beautiful, with pale, porcelain skin and piercing sapphire blue eyes. Her long, flowing hair of midnight blue cascaded down her back and she was robed in clothes of dark ultramarine. I blinked in shock, staring at the source of all my irritation and guidance.
"Sephera?"
The woman in front of me paused mid-crunch as she registered my presence inside her tower''s chamber. She slowly finished eating as she sat up straight. Then, her face mirrored my own stunned expression.
"Luquier?"
Chapter 61: Former Glory!
The both of us were at a loss for words. Sephera took a moment to stand up, setting aside the bag of chips as she approached me. She looked around, clearly just as bewildered as I was.
"How did you... I thought that Players couldn''t return to Last Stand- at least, not in an Admin''s tower...?"
"I-I don''t know. I guess my achievement bypasses that," I stuttered, still in awe of standing before my Admin. It had been so long since we last saw each other in person, I had nearly forgotten what Sephera looked like.
"Yeah, but I thought it would take you to an isolated part of Last Stand, not here, where all the Admins and Towers are... Earth''s floors and dungeons aren''t the same as the constructs here." Sephera''s eyes searched my face, as if looking for an explanation I didn''t have.
"I guess maybe Last Stand''s acting as a medium? That''s the best I can come with, anyway," I shrugged, turning my attention to the system message. "Now... for what I should simulate..."
"Damn, if only I wasn''t a Rank 2 Admin, maybe I''d have more information..." Sephera mused, stroking her chin.
"Maybe if you weren''t lazy and brought in more Players to clear your hard as fuck tower, you''d rise in rank," I instinctively retorted out of habit.
Blue message screens quickly filled my vision and I angrily stumbled over to where I last saw Sephera. "Hey, I''m literally in your tower now, stop spamming my eyes!"
"No." My ''all-powerful'' Admin childishly replied.
"What do you mean, ''no''?" I stared at the blue screens, the messages now in a frenzy around me. "Let me do what I need to do!"
[I''m sorry, Luquier. As a Rank 2 Admin, my powers are limited. You must understand the hierarchy.]
I turned away from her floating message to stare directly at Sephera, who was typing up another message. "Are you seriously using messages now instead of talking to me in person?"
Sephera hung her head before she turned to face me. "I liked you better when you were a bullying, bum, no-life masochist..." she pouted.
"I''m not-!" I took a deep breath, calming myself down. Dealing with Sephera was like dealing with... my sister. In fact, even after not actually seeing Sephera in person since the first time we met, it felt like nothing had changed. "Look, let me go through with whatever this achievement can do. Maybe it''ll answer any questions you might have."
"Fine," the Admin huffed, lounging back down onto her couch. I noticed her throne had dust collected on every inch of it. "Good luck or whatever, Player."
I rubbed the bridge of my nose, feeling the tension in my head. "Thanks," I murmured, not bothering to hide the sarcasm. I had no idea what kind of challenge this would be, but if it meant getting some answers, I''d deal with it. "Let''s get this over with."
I faced the system prompt, clearing my throat. "Simulate floor 40 of the tower."
[Parameters accepted. Now transporting Player Luquier Vaunt to floor 40...]
The same blue light enveloped me once again, and I glanced over at Sephera. "See you soon."
She grunted, giving me a small wave before my world shifted.
Blinking my eyes to clear my vision, I found myself on the heavenly themed floors of the tower once again. Similar to the floor that Tommy and I were last on, the walls were made of clouds and the ground was a sea of pure white. The atmosphere was serene, but the ominous feeling remained. In the distance, a castle loomed, and I could sense a powerful presence even from where I was at.
I grinned, taking out the Soultaker and activating my Grim Mantle, feeling the wings protrude from my back. I blasted off, zooming straight for the boss. There was no need to farm the angelic mobs, since I assumed they wouldn''t give me anything beyond stat padding.
[Why''d you choose the 40th floor?]
"Because, any floor that doesn''t end in a 5 or 0 doesn''t have a boss fight worth farming," I replied as I landed in front of the castle''s entrance. Hordes of flying creatures came pouring out towards me. "I''d go floor 45, but I want to take my time with this; experience the theme change upon hitting floor 41."
I waited until the last second to zip through the fodder mobs, expertly maneuvering through towards the doors to the boss chamber. The hulking doors were already open, inviting me in. The grandeur of the chamber was not lost on me, even though I had seen similar sights in my past runs. Each floor had its own theme, and the heavenly motif was definitely one of the more breathtaking ones.
I walked through the doors, hearing it groan shut behind me. I surveyed the room, taking in the sight of the four flying creatures that awaited me. It seemed as though this was a four-part boss fight, which was quite rare. The center stage was occupied by a massive angelic being, flanked by three lesser angels.
[Name: Michael | Level: 40]
[Name: Raphael | Level: 40]
[Name: Gabriel | Level: 40]
[Name: Uriel | Level: 40]
The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
"Interesting..." I muttered, noting the lack of other stats from the bosses. Typically, bosses had their own Health and damage output displayed, but these angels were showing only their names and levels. It was either a glitch or a deliberate design choice by the game creators.
"Player... we''ve been expecting you," a deep, resonating voice echoed through the chamber, causing the air to vibrate. The angelic being in the center, Michael, had spoken. His eyes, which had been closed, snapped open to reveal a piercing gaze.
The four angels turned to face me, their expressions unreadable. Despite their lack of visible stats, the aura of power emanating from them was nothing to scoff at. But I was confident that I was strong enough to take all of them on at the same time.
"We can tell you have been bestowed a few gifts from above," Michael spoke, his voice as smooth as silk. "But do not let them deceive you. You are still a mere mortal in the eyes of the Almighty."
I smirked, raising the Soultaker. "Well, I''ve never been one to back down from a challenge," I said, walking closer to the quartet. "Let''s see if you guys can really back up that talk."
Granted, my arrogance stemmed from the fact that my Divinity passive made me immune to all Holy attributes, so I expected to at least get out of this boss fight unharmed unless they started using different attributes to attack me.
Uriel raised a hand. "Stay your sword, Player. It is not we who will face you."
The other three angels nodded in unison, stepping aside to reveal a fifth figure, shrouded in shadow. The air grew thick with tension, and the castle walls themselves seemed to hold their breath.
I paused, my confidence wavering. Even against four of the most famous angels in religious texts, I had been certain of my victory. But the sudden appearance of a fifth was unnerving. "And who the hell is this?" I asked, trying to keep my cool.
[Name: Lazarus | Level: ???]
[Health: 5000 | Strength: 500]
[Speed: 200 | Magic: 100]
[Description: (Locked)]
I stared at the man in the middle of the angels. The name Lazarus didn¡¯t immediately click in my head, but something about him was eerily familiar. His silhouette was tall and slender, and unlike the others, he held no weapon. Instead, his arms were folded behind his back, as if he had no intention of fighting.
He had spiky black hair, neatly combed back. He wore a simple, sleeveless black cloak, which showed off his rippling muscles. His eyes, the color of steel, bore down on me. Despite the low numbers in his stats, his aura seemed to indicate otherwise.
[System alert: Player Luquier Vaunt''s existence has shifted the original script of the simulation. Adjusting...]
What? Another event similar to when I summoned Skalyt to face her original? But in this case, I hadn''t done anything out of the ordinary.
"******. It''s been a while," the man named Lazarus said to me, the first word censored to my ears. The four archangels flanking him took a step back, allowing the shadowy figure to step forward.
The Soultaker trembled within my grasp. "You... you''re..."
"Thanatos," Lazarus smiled softly at the weapon, as if he were greeting an old friend. "Though you may be in sword form, I''d recognize that aura anywhere."
"Damn, you just know everyone, huh?" I muttered to the blade in my hands, its blue runes glowing softly.
"Not everyone, just those relevant to my master," the Soultaker responded, the voice echoing slightly in the grand chamber. "But enough about that. What are you doing here, with the archangels, Lazarus?"
The man gave an awkward smile. "It''s not that I''m not happy to see you again, but I''m a bit confused as to why you''re here. You''re a little early, no?"
[???]
Both the archangels and I were confused as to what Lazarus was talking about. Sephera also seemed just as flabbergasted. Was this man also aware of my existence outside of the system?
"You know why I''m here," I said, keeping my voice calm. "The same reason everyone else is. To reach the top of the tower."
"Not what I meant, Player," Lazarus''s smile faded a bit. "You''re growing too quickly for the system to handle. I can only assume that my presence here means you''ve disrupted the system''s natural progression track."
I scowled. "System this, system that. Who created such a bullshit guideline in the first place? Isn''t Last Stand supposed to be trying to grow as strong as possible so that you can clear the tower and defend against whatever threat there is?"
"I assume you know more than you let on," Lazarus countered with a knowing look. "Last Stand was never meant for humans to clear so easily. Those who created this whole ordeal designed it as both a form of entertainment and to appease the warring sides."
"Entertainment?" I scoffed, feeling a wave of anger surge through me. "Is that what we are to you? Pawns in some cosmic game?"
"You''re directing your anger at the wrong person, Player," Lazarus sighed, stretching his body. "I just want to warn you that the stronger you grow, the more the system will try to adjust to it. That''s why I was forced to come here several floors early."
I shivered. I was going to face this guy on the later floors? But he didn''t have very impressive stats. In fact, he seemed no stronger than a beginner Player, like I had been when I cleared Sephera''s tower.
"All you archangels, leave us now. I will deal with the Player," Lazarus called out, his voice echoing in the grand chamber. The four angelic bosses hesitated, but after a nod from Michael, they retreated, leaving the two of us alone.
I gripped the hilt of the Soultaker, tensing my body in preparation to whatever Lazarus was going to do. As I stared into his silver eyes, I noticed that he wasn''t too keen on fighting me.
"You look like you don''t want to do this. Is the system making you do this?" I asked him, crouching defensively.
Lazarus''s eyes narrowed. "Somewhat. I would rather not fight someone who was chosen by a dear comrade of mine. As much as I''d like to tell you how to defeat me, once again, the system will not allow that."
"How are you so aware of all of this?" I pressed on, trying to gain as much information as I could. It would only take a second to defeat Lazarus, so I wanted to try and stall for time. Then again, a part of me felt like this battle wasn''t going to be easy despite the cold numbers I had seen.
Lazarus chuckled dryly, as if bitter from my question. "The truth is, I''m much more akin to the Admins rather than a product of the system."
[!!! He knows about us?!]
My mouth hung slightly open. Including Bathalt and Lucinda, Lazarus was now the third non-Player entity that was aware of Sephera''s presence. It made me wonder just what exactly my role was in this world if such strong beings were able to break the ''fourth wall'' of Last Stand.
"As much as I can afford to tell you, Player, Admins are much more similar to you than you think," Lazarus continued, ignoring my shocked expression. "And I''m certainly more so to you than they are."
He mirrored my crouching, tensing his muscles. "Continue to grow, Player, but beware of incurring the system''s attention. Don''t make the same mistake I did."
The warning was cryptic, but I couldn''t ignore the urgency in his tone. "What are you talking about?"
"I''ve been on a slightly different road you are on. The only difference was, I challenged the system foolishly," Lazarus leapt at me, but in my eyes, it was like he was moving in slow motion. "So the system integrated me, a former Player, into its very fabric to maintain balance."
Chapter 62: Head in the Game
I was caught off-guard by his words, but easily side-stepped his punch as I gained some distance between us. "You... were a Player too?"
"Once," Lazarus said, his fist hitting the ground and creating a small crater. "But that was a very, very long time ago. And my story is not important. What is important is that you need to be careful."
He dashed at me again, but since there was such an enormous gap between our stats, I was effortlessly able to dodge his attacks. The Soultaker sang in my hand, begging for blood, but I held back.
"Careful that I don''t grow too strong for the system to handle me? Is that right?" I questioned, dodging another of his sluggish attacks. It was like fighting a child while using a nuclear bomb; I had to make sure I didn''t instinctively strike back once.
"Correct," Lazarus nodded, his movements slightly quicker than before. "I''m sure you''ve noticed it a long time ago. You hardly receive any, if at all, rewards for clearing lower levels, do you?"
"Yeah," I replied, still dodging his attacks with ease. "But I figured that was just to keep the game challenging for high-level Players. Make them go to places where it''s appropriate for their levels."
"And that''s exactly why the system is so harsh and flawed," Lazarus added on, missing another attack. "What happens if a Player manages to exploit a tactic that enables them to grow beyond the cap without pushing the global limit? It results in them being able to breeze through the next few levels until they reach their cap again, repeating the process."
"Isn''t that a good tactic? It would minimize loss and encourage planning ahead," I countered, watching his movements closely. "Earth would finally avoid being reset this Match."
"That''s what I initially thought too, Player. Until I found out the truth." Lazarus paused, a rare seriousness clouding his expression. "It was right in front of us the whole time. Are you aware of the origins of the Matches?"
"Two incredible powerful beings bitching at each other before another group exploited the gods or whatever for their own gain, giving them the idea of starting the Matches," I quipped, aiming my sword at him, but not really trying to attack.
"Well... crude wording aside, essentially," Lazarus confirmed, resuming his slow attacks. "But more than that, do you view Matches as one-sided? Players trying to clear an unfamiliar world in order to survive?"
I raised an eyebrow, my mind racing. "What do you mean?"
"The system''s way of balancing. Players were never the sole focus in the Matches," Lazarus said, his eyes boring into mine. "To put it simply, what fun is a game if one side is always meant to lose?"
My eyes widened, and I nearly let myself get hit. I dodged his punch at the last second as things began to click into place for me.
"Balance in the chaos. For the being who stood on the side of humanity- no, the Players, the other being stood on the side of the enemy- the Assets. Therefore, the reason why I, a former Player that was forced to serve the system-"
"Was because you became so overwhelmingly powerful, you could solo the entire game," I finished for Lazarus, my mind racing with the implications. "So, the system needed someone to keep the Players in check. To prevent the world from being cleared too quickly."
"I am old, Player. I was in the 34th Match. My playstyle enabled me to grow too fast for the system to adjust to my strength. In the end, I was forced to become enslaved to its rules," Lazarus smiled bitterly as he kept up his attacks. "The reason you haven''t been enslaved yet is because the Matches continually update and adjust to the current Players using data recorded from previous Matches. Thankfully, you haven''t exhausted all of the system''s failsafe protocols, but the moment you do..."
I swallowed hard, understanding what he meant. The system had probably anticipated tactics that could lead to rapid growth, but my unique blend of Risk and strategy had thrown it off balance. "So, you''re here to stop me before I break the game?"
"Not quite. As a former Player, I want to warn you before you do. Physically, I may be chained by the system, but I''m on your side." Lazarus''s eyes gleamed with a sliver of hope. "In many Matches, a Player like you arises, becoming too unpredictable to handle. Although, I must say, you are actually not the only one this time."
I narrowed my eyes. I couldn''t help but feel as if he was talking about Nephilim, the infamous strongest Player in the world.
"In any case, that''s as much as I know and able to tell you," Lazarus finished, leaping back to gain some distance. "Now, you must find a way to defeat me."
I raised an eyebrow. "Just one swing will take care of you?"
Lazarus gave a strained smile. "If only that were possible. But due to my *******, I cannot ******."
He must''ve noticed the confused look on my face as he sighed and shook his head. "Never mind. I wish you luck, Player."
I was curious as to what he meant by that, but Lazarus charged at me again, his eyes telling me to act. I swore under my breath, annoyed at the complications, and swung the Soultaker, decapitating him in one blow.
As the head rolled away, I half-expected the system to pop up with a floor cleared statement. But no such thing came up. I turned back to the severed body of Lazarus, watching tiredly as his head began to float back to his neck. His body was enveloped in a silver light, then he stood up, unscathed.
[Name: Lazarus, the Resurrected | Level: ???]
[Health: 10,000 | Strength: 1,000]
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
[Speed: 400 | Magic: 200]
[Description: A legendary warrior who cannot be defeated by conventional means. Upon death, revives in the presence of enemies. Stats double every revival.]
[!!! What the...]
"Oh shit, man," I whispered under my breath. "He''s just like me."
The system''s message didn''t give me any hints on how to win this fight. It was clear that Lazarus had a unique condition to his death, which was quite annoying, to say the least. If he just died normally, this would be a piece of cake. But, the game had to throw in a curveball.
"Any chance you can give me a hint on how to put you down permanently?" I asked him as I leapt towards Lazarus, preparing to end it in one strike again.
"Unfortunately, even on the former level I existed on, the system didn''t allow for that. Frankly speaking, I''m not quite sure how you''re going to beat this floor, simulation or not," Lazarus said, a hint of amusement in his voice as I purposefully missed my strike.
I landed gracefully, pivoting on my heels. "Well, that''s just great. Balancing my ass, that means if we do manage to make it past the 50th floor and reach you, it''s an unwinnable battle."
"Not exactly," Lazarus replied, his eyes glinting with something akin to excitement. "Come on, Luquier. You''re borrowing the power of my comrade. I can tell you''re just as used to death as I am. I know you can figure out a way to put me down."
He was right. My first achievement had made me quite accustomed to dying and coming back stronger. I had to think outside the box, or in this case, the game''s constraints. If killing him normally didn''t work, then perhaps I needed to exploit his condition.
"Wait, you revive in the presence of enemies..." I muttered to myself, trying to piece together a strategy. "Does that mean if there are no enemies around, you won''t come back?"
Lazarus smiled softly, but said nothing. His silence was answer enough.
"Man, who knew it''d come in handy?" I grimaced, stowing away the Soultaker and using Final Gambit to blow myself up alongside Lazarus.
After I resurrected back in the boss room shortly after, I found myself looking at a smoldering crater where Lazarus had once been. He was nowhere to be seen. I couldn''t help but let out a relieved sigh. The tension in the air was thick, and the eerie silence was deafening.
I wasn''t sure why, but I had a feeling that if I were to meet Lazarus again, he''d be much more powerful than what I had just faced off against. It was the same for Bathalt, who had revealed his real stats after our talk. I shuddered, thinking of the potential horrors I might face if I tried to fight them again without proper preparation.
"What a troublesome ability..." I murmured, rolling my aching shoulders. I wasn''t sure if Neutralize would''ve worked as well, but Final Gambit seemed to bypass Lazarus''s revival condition, so it worked out in the end.
[Congratulations! Floor 40 [Simulated] has been cleared.]
[Main contributors: Player Luquier Vaunt.]
[You have gained 400 (Bonus has been disabled) experience points.]
[Level up!]
"Oh?" I raised an eyebrow at the system message. I wasn''t expecting to gain anything, much less that many experience points. Sure, the lack of my Magic stat bonus was disappointing, but I still gained four levels, which meant more Stat Points. 280 million, to be exact.
[Returning Player Luquier Vaunt back to Last Stand...]
As the blue light enveloped me, I wondered about the implications of facing off against such powerful entities in the game. Was this a taste of what awaited me on higher floors? The thought was both exhilarating and terrifying.
[Would you like to simulate another unknown instance?]
I ignored the system message for now, sitting with my legs crossed next to Sephera, who was lounging on the couch. My achievement was busy processing my latest death for rewards, and I was deep in thought trying to figure out what to do next.
First, for now I assumed that I was able to stay in Last Stand for as long as I wanted once I used my simulation achievement. The red portal near Sephera''s throne displaying a view of Earth was a solid support to this theory.
Second, as eager as I was to redistribute my Stat Points, I had to be extra cautious now, since if I planned to simulate again, I''d have to keep track of my Risk points. That meant saving a few extra in case I needed it for anything.
Third, I was curious to test my ring''s ability once again. With the hopeful addition of Lazarus, I could now summon the specters of Skalyt, Levius, the Grudge, and Muriel, among other fodder monsters I killed along the way.
I could sense Sephera peering over my shoulders, looking down at the ring and Soultaker. She hadn''t said much during my fight with Lazarus, but she had definitely seen everything. "So, what''s the plan now, Player?" she asked, her eyes glinting with curiosity.
"Based off what Lazarus said, I think it''s safe to assume I''m not supposed to reach Ascension before floor 50," I slowly began, "And since I''m not the only Player that''s also been on the fast track, I wanna also guess that the Player Nephilim hasn''t reached Ascension yet either."
"Indeed," Sephera nodded thoughtfully. "But that does not mean you should slow down. The more you know, the better prepared you''ll be when the time comes to face the true threat."
"Which is why I''m going to reach as close as I can to the 1 trillion mark cap, while stockpiling a shit ton of extra Stat Points. That way, when we do reach floor 50 and the dungeon break happens, it''ll take just a few seconds to gain Ascension."
"That''s... not a bad plan," Sephera mused, tilting her head slightly. "But, how are you going to farm up these points? Are you going to keep simulating?"
I grimaced. "Considering that I only jumped ahead one floor and the system was all over me, I don''t think simulating is a good option until after we reach floor 50. On the flip side..."
I stood, staring at the system message. "I can simulate dungeons. Since I didn''t gain another core from the Village or the Grudge dungeons, I could just do that here. The only problem is, I''d be sacrificing half my Risk points every time, and my Magic bonus doesn''t get applied to my experience gain. It''s still a profit, but not the maximum amount of rewards possible."
"So... you can''t push the tower floors, and dungeon breaks are arbitrary. If you''re not going to simulate here, then what else could you do?" Sephera leaned forward, her curiosity piqued.
"Well, it''s about time I finally continue with the system quests," I smiled dryly, opening up the window messages I had ignored for so long since I got them right after Tessa had set me up with my place.
[Quest: So Many Paths.]
[Description: Choose the road you feel would best suit you. Whether it be a guild or solo life, you are free to decide your life.]
[Reward: N/A]
Sephera raised an eyebrow. "But this mainline quest doesn''t reward you with anything. Are you hoping that later mainline quests give you something?"
"Yes and no," I cleared the screen and stowed away my items. I also restored my Risk points up to 72 million, saving the extra Stat Points for later. "It''s just two birds with one stone. Joining a guild and clearing this quest are just checkmarks to my ultimate goal: grabbing taxis."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 3019]
[Risk: 72,000,000 | Stat Points: 279,213,445]
Chapter 63: Questing is Easy
Sephera stared at me in confusion. "Taxis?"
I sighed. "Yeah. Were you not there when I first talked about it before joining Enigma? I don''t mean literal taxis, I mean Enigma members who have dungeon cores can party up with me, enabling me to run the dungeon resonance."
Sephera nodded. "Ah, I see. So you''re looking to build a network of taxis."
"For now. At least, until I get a bunch of monster cores myself." I began to walk towards the exit portal before a sudden thought occurred to me. "Hey, wait, you didn''t recognize Lazarus at all, right?"
Sephera looked up, raising an eyebrow. "Should I have?"
"No, not necessarily. Are you able to view other Players besides me? Like, spectating the Earth and stuff?"
Sephera nodded. "The system allows me to keep tabs on all Players, but I tended to focus on those that were in the spotlight." She glanced at me curiously. "Why do you ask?"
"Well... Lazarus said that he was in the 34th Match. It just came to me that if you didn''t recognize him, it probably means that you came sometime after the 34th Match, right?"
Sephera opened her mouth, surprise suddenly flickering in her eyes as she registered what I was saying. "Ah, yes, that''s true. I came into existence during the 50th Match. Does that change anything?"
"Not... really. I guess I''m just trying to say that if Admins are also still being added... where are they coming from?" I mumbled, more to myself than to Sephera. "Lazarus also mentioned that Admins were similar to Players..."
Neither of us spoke a word, but I could tell we were thinking along the same lines. If Admins were once Players- no, humans, then what made them so special? How did they get here? Overly strong Players were absorbed into the game, while those who didn''t make the cut couldn''t come back to life.
My head began to hurt with how many questions were swirling around in my head. The whole time I had been playing Last Stand, I never once thought deeply about the origins of the Admins. They were just part of the game''s framework, like the invisible walls that kept me from leaving the map.
"Screw it, I''ll figure it out later," I shook my head, clearing my mind. "For now, let''s get on with the quest."
"...Leaving already...?" Sephera''s voice trailed off as I turned to leave. I could hear a bit of sadness in her tone.
"Er... did you want me to stay or something?" I hesitantly replied, glancing at my phone. Of course, no service, but the time was near late afternoon.
"Nope, not if you''ve got something to do," Sephera turned away. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.
"Well, all I needed to do was go back to the Abyssal Bistro and see if Izu was there," I said, walking over and laying on her couch. I wasn''t very good on social cues, but I was observant enough to realize just how lonely my Admin was. I mean, she was literally eating snacks alone by herself when I got here.
"But if you want, I could stay and keep you company," I offered, hoping to lighten the mood. "Got any snacks?"
As it turns out, Sephera was surprisingly... human. I mean, of course she looked and acted human, but her being an Admin had me viewing her as an entity that wasn''t related to me and everyone else back on Earth.
But she was talking about things I experienced on Earth as if she had also lived there. We talked about movies, music, books, and even video games. It was a refreshing change from the usual seriousness of the Last Stand.
The more we talked, the more I couldn''t shake the feeling that Sephera had once been a real human, living on Earth. If that was the case, then what did it mean for her now? Was she trapped here, like a digital ghost?
I pushed the thought out of my mind, since there was no way to find out for now. Instead, I turned my attention to the system quest. "Well, I guess it''s time for me to get going."
Sephera bowed her head, almost sadly. "Okay, Player. I''ll be here, watching your progress."
I felt kind of bad for leaving again, but I offered the Admin a reassuring smile. "Hey, I''ll be back before you know it. And besides, we''re just not gonna see each other physically."
"It''s not the same," Sephera sighed, her eyes downcast. "It''s fine. I''ll be rooting for you, Luquier."
"Thanks." I waved goodbye and stepped through the portal to find myself back inside my room.
With everything I had gone through the past few days, I was tempted to just lay in bed to recover my mental energy despite it still being late afternoon. But then my stomach growled, and I figured it wouldn''t hurt to tick one more thing off my to-do list.
I quickly changed and stepped out of my apartment, ready to take off.
[Are you planning on eating again after going through half of my snacks??]
"Er, yeah," I replied to Sephera''s message, feeling a bit sheepish. "But I figured, you know, might as well eat while I finish up that quest. Izu did say I''d be able to find her at her restaurant..." I chose not to mention that I hoped she''d let me eat again for free.
The sun was setting, casting an orange glow over the city as I made my way to the Abyssal Bistro. The quiet streets were a stark contrast to the chaos I had just left behind in the simulation. My thoughts were racing with questions about Sephera and the Admins, but I pushed them aside for now. I had a quest to complete.
I headed inside the themed restaurant, greeted by the same host once again. The place looked just as eerie and extravagant as before, but now it was bustling with customers. I scanned the place for Izu, hoping she wasn''t busy with her patrons.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Ah, I didn''t expect you to be back so soon."
I jumped, hearing her voice behind me. "Izu," I turned around to face her. I didn''t even sense her creeping up on me, nor was there a system alert. She looked just as radiant as she did the first time I saw her, her dark violet gown beautifully pairing with her deep caramel skin. "I''ve given your offer some thought, and I''ve decided to accept."
Izu''s golden eyes twinkled with excitement. "Wonderful! I''m thrilled to have you join us. What do you know about our Noble guild?"
"Well, not much," I admitted, "But, when I informed representatives of the two mainstream guilds, they strongly encouraged me to join Noble."
Izu nodded, her smile never wavering. "They''re quite aware of the benefits of our unique approach. Let''s talk in my office."
All I did was blink once, and I found myself in a dimly lit office, a luxurious space that smelled faintly of vanilla and something else I couldn¡¯t quite place. The walls were adorned with various paintings, depicting scenes that seemed to shift and move as I looked at them. It was quite disconcerting, but I tried to focus on the task at hand.
"Please, have a seat," Izu gestured to a chair opposite her desk. The room was elegant, with a large wooden desk in the center, surrounded by bookshelves filled with tomes that looked as ancient as the game itself. A single candle flickered on the desk, casting dancing shadows on the wall.
I sat down, feeling the plush velvet beneath me. "So, tell me more about the Noble guild," I prompted, eager to get started. "I want to know exactly what I''m getting myself into."
Izu smiled softly. "For one thing, I can assure you that Noble is no ordinary guild. We do not participate much in global rankings, competitions, or any of the like. Rather, once you are a member, you are basically free to do whatever you wish. However, we are often sought out to manage tasks that others cannot do."
"That sounds... interesting," I said, leaning forward slightly. "What kind of tasks are we talking about?"
"Do you know the difference between covert guilds and overt guilds?" Izu fired back with a question of her own.
"No, I don''t," I admitted, feeling a bit out of the loop.
"In layman''s words, overt guilds are what you''re normally used to seeing," the Abyssal Walker leaned back in her chair, "Inanis and Helianthus are overt guilds, official organizations that the public recognize."
I nodded, following along as best I could. "So, I''m guessing covert guilds are lesser-known? I remember you saying that Noble is strong enough to compare to the top two mainstream guilds."
"I''m glad you''re quickly catching on," Izu praised as she gave me a smile that made me blush, "and you''re right. Noble is a covert guild that isn''t publicly advertised. We work behind the scenes, cooperating with the world''s governments and other forces. Essentially, because we have to take on jobs that would normally put other guilds in a bad light, we and other similar guilds are the ones who keep the balance of the world."
"I see," I nodded, taking in the information. "So, what exactly would I be doing if I joined?"
"Pretty much the same thing I assumed you''ve been doing. The only catch is, if there is an emergency task or such cases and you are called upon, you are required to answer. You are also officially recognized as a member of Noble, therefore you are a representative of its name."
I grunted in acknowledgement. She didn''t say it outright, but it meant I''d be on standby, having to respond to every call should that be the case. It also meant I''d have to be more careful with what I did or said, since that would reflect on the guild''s image. Honestly? It sounded exactly what an overt guild did, save for the fact that Noble seemed more lax on rules.
"Plus, along with basic guild benefits, you''ll be given a stipend that can be raised, full access to Noble''s headquarters, and mentorship from Nephilim, me, or anyone else you want," Izu gazed at me, grinning softly as if she was reading my mind. "Not to mention access to monster cores you could use for dungeon resonances. Though I''m sure finishing that main quest was also on your bucket list."
[!!!]
I stared at Izu in shock. "How''d you¨C"
Izu brought a finger to her lips, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I have a form of mind reading. Don''t worry, I won''t use it on you often."
I was more worried about the ''often'' part. I took a deep breath and cleared my head. "Alright, I''m in. What do I need to do to join?"
This time, Izu looked a little embarrassed as she scratched the left side of her cheek. "Well, technically, you''re not official until you meet with Nephilim, our guild leader. I can induct you as an intern, but don''t worry! You still receive the full benefits- it''s just your position title that needs to be changed. Other than that, just sign the papers and you''ll be a part of Noble."
I nodded, eager to get the formalities over with. Izu handed me a piece of paper, and I swore I could see the red in her face. I took it and stared at the rather... brief contract. It was only a page long, and the language was simple enough that even a fifth grader could understand it.
"Welcome to Noble. If you can read this, you are strong enough to join. Benefits will be listed by the recruiter. I will personally check your abilities once an appointment is made. Sincerely... Jethro Cagliostro, a.k.a, Nephilim."
Izu had a hard time looking at me as I read the words aloud. The informal tone was a stark contrast to the grandeur of the office, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. "Nephilim has quite the sense of humor," I noted, handing the paper back to her after I signed my name.
"That he does," she agreed, taking the contract with a knowing smile. "But don''t let that fool you. When it comes to the serious stuff, he''s as sharp as they come. He''s the strongest Player in the world, after all. Though I think perhaps you may be right on his tail."
She leaned closer, raising an eyebrow. "You may even surpass me at some point."
I blinked, understanding the meaning behind her words. That meant that her billion stats I saw earlier were most likely Shrouded. If that was the case, then just how strong was she? Granted, she seemed to move around effortlessly, and even teleported me into her office without me catching it.
But Nephilim was the strongest? The thought was mind-boggling. I had only just gained double digits in the billions. Yet, here Izu was, implying she was still stronger than I was. I cleared my throat.
"So... do you know what''ll happen when you reach¨C"
"The maximum value for our stats? Yes, I know of Ascension."
Sephera sent a shocked message, but I ignored her. I knew there were bound to be other Players that discovered this mechanic as well, and I was glad that Izu was in the know.
"If you''re also aware of Ascension, then I assume you''re working towards that as well?" Izu continued, her gaze piercing into me as if she was trying to read my thoughts.
"Y-yeah," I admitted, realizing that hiding the truth would be useless. "Except that I can only get as close to the peak as possible before the 50th floor."
Izu nodded. "That is what myself and Nephilim, among the other few in the Noble guild, are working towards as well. Not a lot of Players are aware of this, which is why the GPA have tried to emphasize farming as much as possible before pushing the floors."
That made sense. I could understand why the GPA would be reluctant to spread information about Ascension, considering most Players would''ve had to have been exposed to a being that reached it.
With that thought, a question popped into my mind.
"Hey, how''d you learn about Ascension?" I asked. "I was only aware of it when I met... an NPC that had it."
I desperately hoped that Izu wouldn''t read my mind- if she was actually capable of that- but she appeared to respect my privacy as she tapped her chin thoughtfully.
"I guess you could say the same for me. I was running a dungeon resonance when an extremely powerful being was pulled in to adjust to my strength. I assume it was the same for you. However, for Nephilim... two beings actually came forth," Izu shivered as she met my gaze.
"One was Bathalt, the Devil King. The other was Ameroth, the Heavenly Commander."
Chapter 64: Premade Matchmaking
After our conversation, Izu whisked me away to a private room, where she allowed me to order anything from her restaurant. Despite the luxurious food and drinks, I was more preoccupied with the implications of my recent discoveries. That, and the fact that I had housekeeping to do.
My death achievement had finished calculating my rewards, granting me an Item Box. Though it was disappointing, it did make sense since I only died once, using Final Gambit on Lazarus.
[Generating Item based on performance...]
[You have obtained ''Full Skill Restore Potion''.]
I scowled, but stowed the green potion away regardless. If it weren''t for my Title being able to restore my Skill usages, then it would''ve been a more important item. Maybe I''d be able to sell it or have it handy in the future. As for the main quest...
I had cleared the So Many Paths quest, which immediately gave way to a ''first clear dungeon'' followed by ''clearing a boss floor'' quest, both of which were immediately completed once I was given them. It seemed skipping steps still registered as finishing the tasks, so I was rewarded with 5 Status Heal Gems and 3 Max Shield Potions.
The Shield Potions were definitely the most valuable of the rewards I received so far, which granted me an extra barrier equal to my maximum Health. The Status Heals weren''t as great, considering my Realmwalker could just negate the effects, but I kept them anyway. It never hurt to be too prepared.
Now, I stared at the new quest that I had been given.
[Quest: Midway Survival!]
[Description: Clear the 50th floor. (Alert: Player has skipped prerequisite quests due to abnormal growth.)]
[Reward: [Locked]]
"What the hell is this," I murmured, reading over the new quest''s description again. It was clear that the system had noticed my unusual progress and was trying to steer me back on track. Or perhaps it was just messing with me. Izu did mention that she had some irregularities as well, Nephilim included.
[Now what?] Sephera''s message flashed before my eyes.
I had to give it some thought. Izu wanted me to rest for today, so that meant I couldn''t jump straight into dungeon resonances by taxi. Aurora had texted me that the Enigma party Celine and I were assigned to was coming by the GPA later tonight. Other than that, I really didn''t have anything else planned.
"It feels weird not to be fighting in a tower floor or dungeon, but maybe I could... take the day off?"
I opened my Inventory and took out the Orc King Hullado core I had gotten when Celine and I went through the Enigma testing earlier.
"...Or I could just run another dungeon resonance."
[You game-addicted psycho...]
I chuckled at Sephera''s message. "I know, I know," I murmured to myself, placing the core back in my Inventory. "But I can''t help it. I want to be as strong as possible, as quick as possible."
[Do you know nothing else besides grinding and fighting?] Sephera¡¯s sarcasm didn¡¯t deter me. I was going to grow stronger anyway, and I didn''t have anything else to do. I checked my phone. Damn, Tommy wanted some alone time and Celine was busy training with Gigi and Ophelia. Tessa was off doing who knows what, leaving me with very little options for socializing.
I sighed, pulling out my card to pay for the meal, but the waiter who took care of me informed me that Izu had allowed me to dine for free. I thanked him and left the bistro, feeling slightly lost on what to do next. I had a couple of hours to kill, so I decided to go to the PC cafe. Not that I would find any games to excite me anymore, but it just seemed like a good place to waste time.
After spending a large majority of my time looking for games to play rather than actually playing, I exited the cafe, flying over to the GPA building in a matter of seconds.
I gave the conversation I had with Izu some thought, wondering what could be the reason both the demon and angel pinnacles would have to meet with Nephilim. Of course, that led me to wonder just what exactly Bathalt was planning for him to approach someone besides me. I figured I would learn more once we reached floor 50, so there was no point in thinking too hard about it. Still, it didn¡¯t make it any less stressful. I didn¡¯t like not knowing things.
I headed inside and went to the assigned simulation room to meet the party Celine and I were assigned to. As I entered, I saw Gigi, Aurora, Seth, and Ophelia off to the side with Celine. On the other side were three Players I didn''t recognize, probably my new party members.
The first was a tall, muscular man with a buzzcut, dressed in a sleek black outfit that was definitely not from a beginner''s pack. His eyes were a piercing shade of blue, and he was holding a glowing sword that was almost as long as he was tall. The second was a young girl, no older than twelve, with pink hair and a giant hammer that looked like it could crush a car. The third was a mysterious figure in a hooded cloak, the hood hiding their face, but the faint glow of their eyes told me not to underestimate them.
"Hey, Lu," my sister called out as I approached. "Right on time."
I nodded back to Aurora in greeting before turning my attention to the three newcomers. They studied me with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "So, these are the new party members?" I asked the others, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible.
"Indeed," Ophelia confirmed. "Allow me to introduce you."
The man with the buzzcut stepped forward, his grip on the sword tightening slightly. "I''m Castor. Pleased to make your acquaintance," he said in a deep, firm voice. His eyes remained sharp and assessing, as if sizing me up as a potential threat or ally.
[Name: Castor Prince | Level: 3511]
[Title: Aura Swordsman (S)]
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Glancing at his stats, I saw that his Health and Strength were pretty high in comparison to the rest of the others. I figured he was a frontline, bulky tank-styled Player. Not bad.
The young girl with pink hair stepped up next, her giant hammer resting on her shoulder. She looked like she was made of sugar and spice, but I knew better than to underestimate her. "I''m Gretchen," she said, her voice higher pitched than I expected. She offered a friendly smile, and her eyes, though young, had a sharpness to them.
[Name: Gretchen Lyme | Level: 3489]
[Title: Pastry Master (S)]
Her stats were centered on more Health and Magic. Perhaps she was a defensive mage on the frontlines as well? Didn''t really explain the giant hammer, though. And what the hell kind of Title was ''Pastry Master''?
The hooded figure remained silent, which was unnerving. I was about to ask if they were okay when the hood was drawn back, revealing a boy with piercing blue eyes and silver hair. He was about my age, with a lean frame that suggested speed and agility.
"I am Eliwood," he said, his voice calm and measured.
[Name: Eliwood Strun | Level: 3499]
[Title: Night Whisper (S)]
Eliwood had incredible Speed and Magic, most likely putting him in a backline position. Maybe support alongside ranged offense, or perhaps an assassin-like class. His eyes held a hint of curiosity as he studied the rest of us, and I couldn''t help but feel like he was assessing whether or not Celine and I were a good fit.
Since Celine didn''t respond, I assumed she had already introduced herself to them.
"I''m Luquier," I introduced myself, my voice echoing slightly in the vast room. "Nice to meet you all."
Gretchen''s smile grew wider, and she playfully poked Castor''s arm with her hammer. "See? I told you he''d be cool."
"So you''ve said. But still, what you see on the news isn''t everything," Castor replied to Gretchen, his eyes still on me. "His stats don''t seem to match what the news says."
I Unshrouded my stats to them. All three of the newcomers'' eyes widened in shock as they saw my real numbers.
"Holy... shit," Gretchen breathed out, her eyes wide with astonishment as she took in my stats. "I always knew you were strong seeing you being talked about on the forums, but damn! You''re stronger than Chronia and Seth?"
Gretchen''s comment seemed to have struck a nerve with Ophelia, but Seth was more amused than anything.
"Hey, that kinda hurts. My Behemoth form could give Luquier a run for his money since I''ve been leveling that up," Seth grinned, flexing his muscles for dramatic effect.
"Maybe," I replied, trying to lighten the mood. "But I''m not exactly a slouch either."
"Yeah? Wanna spar at full power again?" Seth turned his grin towards me. I was about to agree, since I wanted to both test my full strength against him and see just how strong he had become when Ophelia stepped in between and cleared her throat.
"As much as I''d love to see that show of strength," she began, a hint of annoyance in her voice, "we do have training to prepare for. Celine and Luquier are meeting their party for the first time, so I''d like to think they would want to get acquainted with them. At least, as far as teamworking on the tower floors and dungeon breaks go."
Seth looked sheepish, while Castor seemed skeptical. "Yeah, sorry for this, but Chronia, this man has the stats to basically be a one-man army. You guys aren''t in parties either, so what''s the point of setting this guy up with us? The Saint, I get, but him?"
I had to fight the urge to scowl. I glanced at Celine, who remained expressionless. "Look, Castor," I began, keeping my voice calm, "I know it might seem like I''m overkill for a party, but trust me, I''m not just here to show off. If these guys paired me with you guys, there''s a reason."
Castor grunted, folding his arms across his chest. "Alright, I''ll hold my judgment for now."
I inwardly sighed, relieved to not have to engage in interpersonal conflicts again. "So, what''s the plan for this training?" I asked, looking at Ophelia.
Ophelia sniffed, slightly in a better mood now that we were back on track. "Well, I do have to agree with the Aura Swordsman. There isn''t a good reason for Luquier to be put on the team, but I hope that you will learn how to work as one. As for Celine... well, she may be slightly above the qualifications for the party as well, but it would give her experience nonetheless."
Gretchen looked at Celine with curiosity, her scarlet eyes sparkling. "You''re even cooler up close! I watched a lot of your Player record replays!"
In another rare moment, Celine''s usual reserved and expressionless demeanor slightly cracked as she averted her eyes, her cheeks heating up. Gretchen''s bubbly and youthful excitement seemed to be infectious. "T-thank you," she murmured.
"Moving on," Ophelia commanded attention again, "The five of you will be clearing another dungeon resonance, though it will be more difficult than before," she gave a sideways glance at me. "For this, Technomancer and Behemoth have offered to watch your performance for review after completion."
Gigi and Seth stepped up as their Titles were called out. Seth had a red monster core in his hands, which soon disappeared in a flash of green.
"So, the dungeon resonance you five will be clearing was originally level 25," Seth casually began, his eyes glinting with a hint of challenge. "And the main theme of the original dungeon centered around teamwork. That''s as much as I''m going to tell you guys, but for the most part, us three will watch how you perform. If things get too hard for you to handle, we''ll step in, but I doubt that''ll happen with Luquier here," he said with a smirk, throwing a friendly arm around my shoulders.
"Good luck, you five," Ophelia nodded towards the rest of us. "I hope to hear good things from you."
She turned towards the simulation room exit. Aurora came up to me with an awkward smile.
"You got this, little bro. Just try not to be so flashy, okay? It''s a team-based performance assessment, not a solo one," Aurora whispered into my ear, giving me a playful nudge as she followed Ophelia out of the room. I still wasn''t sure how I felt about my sister, but I knew it wasn''t the same hurt and anger as before. I think it was now a mixture of confusion and unfamiliarity.
"Okay, then! Do you guys need a moment to prepare?" Seth asked, releasing me from his grasp. Gigi gave me a sympathetic smile. Thank god she was coming too.
The others shook their heads. Castor stretched out his arms, cracking his knuckles, while Gretchen took a deep breath, focusing. Eliwood, on the other hand, remained as calm as ever, his eyes never leaving me. It was a strange feeling, having other Players look to me for reassurance, but I realized that I was by far the strongest being in the room. Even Celine glanced at me.
"I think we''re ready if you are, Immortal," Celine said with a resolved look in her eyes.
"Yeah, that''s fine by me," I replied, feeling the same elation I always got when heading into the unknown. "Open that dungeon up, Seth."
****
[Updating¡]
[Items]
+ [Full Skill Restore Potion]
+ [Status Heal Gem (5x)]
+ [Max Shield Potion (3x)]
[Name: Castor Prince | Level: 3511]
[Title: Aura Swordsman (S)]
[Health: 5,000,000 | Strength: 2,000,005]
[Speed: 1,775,285 | Magic: 1,775,280]
[Risk: 3000 | Stat Points: 2600]
[Experience: 86%]
[Name: Gretchen Lyme | Level: 3489]
[Title: Pastry Master (S)]
[Health: 4,039,100 | Strength: 1,350,480]
[Speed: 1,350,480 | Magic: 2,000,000]
[Risk: 2500 | Stat Points: 44,000]
[Experience: 39%]
[Name: Eliwood Strun | Level: 3499]
[Title: Night Whisper (S)]
[Health: 3,264,100 | Strength: 2,000,005]
[Speed: 4,000,005 | Magic: 3,000,000]
[Risk: 3500 | Stat Points: 870]
[Experience: 44%]
Chapter 65: Swords & Snakes - Part 1
The first thing I noticed as we went inside the dungeon was that the air was thick with the scent of something metallic and faintly sweet, like copper and blooming roses. It was a peculiar combination that sent a shiver down my spine. The walls of the chamber were adorned with intricate carvings of what looked like intertwined serpents and hands reaching out to each other, as if in a dance of unity.
[Dungeon: Cavern of the Twin Celestial Snakes]
[Level: 3026]
[Requirements: Minimum 3 Players needed.]
[Time Remaining: 00:05:30]
[Quest: Pass the trial of the serpents.]
Seth had said the original duration for the dungeon was around three hours, meaning that its dungeon resonance indicated a higher difficulty. Not that that was a big deal to me anyway.
"Psst. Luquier," Seth whispered to me, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Come here real quick."
I stepped aside from the group, curious as to what he had to say. He leaned in closer, dropping his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "Look, are you interested in my methods for gaining experience points despite overwhelming stats? Something that still works even if by a little bit?"
My eyebrows shot up. "Really? You figured out a way around the system?"
Seth chuckled as he held up his wrist, a red metallic bracelet hugging it. "It''s not really a way around the system, more so than an actual mechanic. This bracelet on my arm has a really unique effect."
I squinted my eyes, seeing a description box pop up next to it.
[Name: Shackles of Restraint]
[Traits: Bound | Restrictive]
[Description: A peculiar piece of unknown metal, this cuff suppresses power.]
[Bound: Cannot be removed from user''s possession unless willingly relinquished.]
[Restrictive: Forcibly lowers user''s stats to the maximum limit in relation to level of tower floor, dungeon, or other users (selection).]
"Oh?" I raised an eyebrow at the item. At first glance, to any other ordinary Player, this item would be seen as useless. But to Players like Seth and I, who can only gain experience one step at a time because our stats were so overwhelming? This was a goldmine. "That''s a really awesome item."
"Right? The only downside is, the experience gained from it is still negligible. Since your original stats are still taken into consideration, you¡¯d think that you roughly gain the same amount of experience as before, but instead of a rate of one-hundred, it¡¯s a rate of one-thousand. It also means you''ll be seeing a lot of zero point ones- even double to triple zeroes," Seth said with a knowing smile. "But it''s something, and it keeps the challenge alive."
He did have a point. I was getting tired of one-shotting everything, and it''d be nice to feel that same thrill of death every time I was faced with a challenge. Plus, I''d still be earning experience points, albeit slowly. So instead of a 100 times bonus from a Magic stat of 10,000, it¡¯d be 10 times. "Let''s do it," I said, eager to feel that adrenaline rush again. Maybe I was a true masochist after all.
Seth nodded approvingly, opening his Inventory and producing another cuff. "Also, keep in mind that when you take the bracelet off, the rewards you gained aren¡¯t adjusted. Which means, it¡¯ll just be added to your original stat. So, if you put five points into your Health and took it off, it would simply remain as is." I nodded in acknowledgement before I took the shackle and slipped it on my left wrist, feeling a sudden pressure as the cold metal snaked around my skin. An option menu popped up in front of me as soon as it was on, and I tapped the dungeon level button. The status window in my vision updated, showing my stats drop to reach the maximum limit for the dungeon.
[Health: 21,175,750 | Strength: 21,107,300]
[Speed: 21,106,250 | Magic: 21,106,100]
[Risk: 7,200,000]
Huh, not bad. All things considered, it made me realize that the monsters and bosses in this dungeon would be around similar levels. Just as I was finished looking over my stats, a thought occurred to me.
"Wait... did you have the bracelet on when we first sparred?" I asked Seth as we trailed behind the group.
The Behemoth grinned sheepishly. "Yep. Sorry ''bout that. I just didn''t want to squash you too early on," he said, slapping me on the back. "But now that you know the trick, I expect you to keep up."
"Then... what are your real stats?" It was killing me that I didn''t know which of us was stronger.
"Hmm... my base stats are pretty much what you saw, but my Behemoth form... close to around twenty-five billion each?" Seth mused, using a finger to scratch the side of his head. "The stats of my transformation is based on my original ones, using a percentage of the number of monsters I''ve killed. There''s a lot of math to it, but basically, my experience points are transferred to my Behemoth form whether or not I''m transformed. And since the system adds Magic bonus, it uses the Behemoth''s Magic stat as reference instead."
[!!!]
I couldn''t help but share Sephera''s surprise. No wonder his Title was an SS-rank. It was an absurdly powerful class that could grow indefinitely with the right strategies. Compared to my Title, I wasn''t sure that mine was so great anymore. Yeah, the immortality was nice, but Seth''s unlimited potential was too tantalizing not to fantasize about. He even had an immortality condition as well, so long as he didn''t transform into his Behemoth form.
The dungeon grew eerily quiet as we ventured deeper, the sound of our footsteps echoing off the ancient stone walls. The air grew colder, hinting at the presence of water somewhere nearby. The torches grew more frequent, flickering blue flames casting eerie shadows across the intricate carvings of snakes that adorned the walls.
Pretty soon, we came across some hordes of humanoid snakes. They hissed and slithered towards us, their movements eerily human-like despite their serpentine forms. Castor stepped forward, his sword blazing with blue aura, and swung it in a wide arc, slicing through the first few serpents. Gretchen followed suit, her hammer crashing down with surprising grace, reducing more of them to dust.
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
Each of the snake monsters averaged 1-2 million in every stat, which wasn''t much of a threat to us. Hell, Celine had the lowest stats, with 1.4 million in her Magic being the highest, yet she was able to keep up with the others pretty easily.
As for me, I had to stop myself from grinning as I pulled out the Soultaker, my Untouchable achievement boosting my Speed. I Linked my Strength with the blade''s damage, rushing in head first. I didn''t bother to equip my Realmwalker or ring, seeing as my newly acquired Blessed Hunger passive would restore some of my Health with every kill. Plus, I wanted to continue to hone my techniques instead of relying on my numbers.
The serpents didn''t stand a chance. They were quick, but my enhanced Speed allowed me to dodge and weave through them with ease. The Soultaker sliced through their scales, and with every strike, I felt a pulse of energy flow into me, refreshing my vitality. The battle was exhilarating, and for the first time in a while, I felt alive.
[You have gained 0.0001 [x21,106] experience points.]
[You have gained...]
Fuck! Each kill only netted me 2 experience points, meaning I''d have to kill at least 50 to level up once. But that was okay, since I was still earning something rather than waiting around for an enemy strong enough to grant me rewards.
I glanced over at Celine as she dispatched a serpent with a well-placed fireball spell, her movements swift and precise. Her eyes met mine for a brief moment, and she nodded, a silent acknowledgment of our shared challenge. Despite her lower stats, she was handling herself well, casting offensive spells with a grace that suggested she had been practicing for years.
Mindless slashing aside, I could sense that the five of us were being observed by Gigi and Seth. While I was glad that we had the more chill Enigma members assessing us, I could tell that they weren''t going to take their duty lightly. The dungeon emphasized teamwork, and there was none of that happening here. The others were fighting well individually, but our strategies weren''t synced at all.
For a brief moment, I considered taking off the cuff and blitzing through the mobs in order to advance to the boss, but I stopped myself. I was pretty confident in my abilities to solo anything, but then again, there was only one- two, including my clone, of me. If I was busy facing something on one side of the world when the other side needed help, I''d have to learn how to work with others. Or at least, rely on them as well.
[Level up!]
[Soultaker damage: +53]
As we cleared the serpents, the room grew quieter. The only sound was the sizzle of their remains turning into dust and the dull thud of their bodies falling onto the stone floor. We continued deeper into the dungeon, the blue torches guiding our way. With over 286 million extra Stat Points, I went ahead and rounded my Risk stat to 21 million. No harm in cheesing out more points. It just meant that after I took off the item, the original 13.8 million I used would be added directly to my original Risk stat, yet my acquired Stat Points would still remain. This item was such a broken and hidden gem.
The walls began to shimmer with an otherworldly light, hinting at the presence of a boss room. The anticipation grew thicker as we approached a grand double door, adorned with a mural depicting twin massive snakes with wings, their fangs bared in a threatening snarl.
"Guys, I think this is it," Castor spoke up, pointing his sword at the doors. "The boss room."
I had to fight the urge to take the lead. Castor, Gretchen, and Eliwood had been working together for a while, whereas Celine and I just joined them for the first time today. It wouldn''t be a good impression if I immediately jumped into the fray without a care for them. Plus, if this was indeed a dungeon designed to test our teamwork, then it was best to stick with the group.
"I wish you guys the best of luck!" Gigi encouraged us with a smile. Despite not feeling tired at all, her presence rejuvenated me.
"Yep. Even though Luquier gave himself a handicap, I''m sure the five of you will be able to clear the boss pretty easily," Seth added, his voice echoing slightly in the cavernous space. "We''ll be watching from afar and jump in if things were to somehow go horribly wrong."
[Knowing Luquier, that might actually happen...] Sephera''s message blinked before my eyes. I scowled, feeling the weight of her sarcasm. She had a point. Everything thus far had gone beyond my expectations, and I was only able to get through them by sheer luck and power. I couldn''t reliably guarantee that the others would be able to do the same.
The five of us exchanged glances, nodding in silent agreement before we turned our attention back to the mural. The winged serpents looked menacing, their eyes seemingly following us wherever we went. The room grew quiet as we approached the door, the anticipation thick in the air.
"Alright, here''s the plan," Castor turned towards us, "Celine, you and Eliwood will be at the back, supporting us with ranged attacks. If things get too dangerous, Celine will switch to buffing and healing. Gretchen will act as our tank, using her pastry familiars to help keep the boss''s attention on her. I''ll back her up and chip away at the boss whenever I can. And Luquier," he paused, looking directly at me. "I''m not exactly sure what you''re capable of. You''ve only shown your close-range swordsmanship so far, so maybe you can either help me backup Gretchen on the frontlines, or stay mid-range to cover our blind spots while protecting our rear."
To be honest, I was more than certain I could solo the boss with just my clone and slain specters, but I decided to cooperate. I never had much experience in team-play, so this would be a good time to learn. Maybe I could incorporate that with my clones and specters.
"Got it. I''ll stay mid-range. If it comes down to it, I''ll switch and move up front," I said, nodding in agreement with Castor''s strategy. It was refreshing to have someone take charge without overestimating their own capabilities.
The door to the boss room creaked open, and we stepped into a cavernous space. The air was thick with the scent of decay and the faint echo of something large moving in the shadows. The room was dimly lit, with blue torches flickering along the walls, casting eerie shadows across the floor.
For some reason, even though it was my first time in here, the room felt strangely familiar. In fact, now that I thought about it, the murals of the snakes seemed oddly reminiscent of something else I had seen before.
The floor was made of stone, but it was polished to a mirror finish, reflecting the dim light of the torches. In the center of the room, there was a large stone pedestal with a single torch burning atop it. The flame was a deep red, unlike the blue ones that lit our way here. It was as if it was a beacon, calling forth whatever lurked in the shadows.
"Everyone, get into position," Castor ordered, his deep voice cutting through the tension. "Remember the plan. We have to¨C"
A low rumbling interjected Castor''s instructions, echoing through the chamber. The snake mural on the door behind us began to twist and writhe as if alive, its eyes glowing a sinister red. The room shook slightly, and the torches flickered as if in response to the unseen threat approaching.
I watched in fascination as two gigantic snakes slithered into view in front of us, both as huge as planes. One was a brilliant sparkling silver while the other was a shining fiery gold. Their scales reflected the torchlight, making them seem like living jewels. The sight was mesmerizing, but the sheer power radiating from them was just as impressive.
[Name: Moonsnake Goddess Sevira | Level: 3026]
[Health: 25,000,000 | Strength: 12,000,000]
[Speed: 12,500,000 | Magic: 15,550,000]
[Description: One half of the Divine Celestial Serpent Twins. Cannot be slain as long as her twin lives.]
[Name: Sunsnake God Lumiro | Level: 3026]
[Health: 25,000,000 | Strength: 14,000,500]
[Speed: 11,990,000 | Magic: 14,650,000]
[Description: One half of the Divine Celestial Serpent Twins. Cannot be harmed as long as his twin lives.]
[!!!] Sephera''s shocked message flashed in front of me, but I wasn''t concerned about that. I realized why everything felt familiar.
I reached into my Inventory, pulling out the Silver Serpent and reading its description again.
[Description: A katana-like blade made from a Moonsnake''s soul, this weapon is capable of slicing through nearly all objects, inflicting poisonous wounds and petrification with every successful strike.]
There it was. I had a weapon that was related to the Moonsnake boss. I didn''t have time to process the discovery as Sevira turned her giant eyes towards me.
"You hold the essence of my kin," she hissed, her amplified voice echoing through the chamber. "Your audacity will be your downfall."
****
[Updating¡]
[Current Stats (Shackles of Restraint)]
[Level: 3020]
[Health: 21,175,750 | Strength: 21,107,300]
[Speed: 21,106,250 | Magic: 21,106,100]
[Risk: 21,000,000]
[Items]
[Soultaker (10,125,998)]
Chapter 66: Swords & Snakes - Part 2
"Oh, cool," I nonchalantly said, raising the Soultaker. "I''ve always wanted to fight giant snakes."
Castor shot me a look that was a mix of disbelief and annoyance, but I couldn''t help myself. The adrenaline was pumping, and I felt alive. The two serpents hissed in unison, their massive forms coiling in anticipation of the battle to come. The room grew brighter as the red torch''s flame grew, casting a crimson glow across the gleaming scales.
[System alert: Hidden quest added.]
[Quest: Defeat the Celestial Twin Snakes only having a Moonsnake or Sunsnake weapon equipped.]
[Requirements: Equipped Weapon temporarily reset to original state. No damaging Skills allowed.]
[Reward: Counterpart Weapon | (Locked)]
[Time Remaining: 00:04:50]
I raised an eyebrow curiously. "Well, isn''t that convenient," I murmured, glancing at the group. "Looks like I''ve got the right tool for the job."
"Wait, you''re not seriously going to complete the quest, right?" the Soultaker protested in my hand. "Why would you want another subpar weapon in comparison to me?"
I snorted, leaping back to avoid a silver blast of magic from the Moonsnake. "It''s not about the weapons more so than it is for completing the quest," I retorted. "Besides, you''ve been my main weapon ever since you transformed, and I highly doubt that''ll change."
The Soultaker fell silent, as if contemplating my words. Meanwhile, the two snakes were closing in, their movements coordinated and deadly. Castor and Gretchen took their positions, ready to keep the serpents'' attention. Eliwood and Celine prepared their spells from the rear, eyes focused and ready to assist from afar.
The Sunsnake seemed to be protective of his twin, absorbing the attacks Castor and Gretchen dished out without taking damage whatsoever. The Moonsnake hung back behind her twin, firing off powerful spells at us with a precision that was eerie for a creature of her size. Now I saw why Seth and the other Enigma members emphasized teamwork. The snake bosses were working well together, and we needed to do the same if we had any hope of defeating them.
"Okay then... if you promise not to replace me, I''ll let you use another weapon for now," the blade mumbled in my hands, almost shyly. I mean, I was going to use the Silver Serpent regardless, so there wasn''t any need for the sword to say that.
[Huh. You know, it seems like you guys are becoming a couple with every conversation.] Sephera''s message blinked before my eyes, ruining the mood. The Soultaker and I angrily snapped back at her while I tried to focus on the battle.
Ignoring the banter, I switched weapons, the Silver Serpent feeling surprisingly light in my grip. Probably because the sword''s damage had been reset back to 150. I checked to see if I could add the damage back, but was unable to. That was fine by me. Despite not having the bonus of damage Skills, I still had a few tricks up my sleeves.
Castor and Gretchen were struggling on the frontlines, unable to get close to the Sunsnake due to the Moonsnake behind him keeping them at bay with magical attacks. Meanwhile, Celine and Eliwood couldn''t get a clear shot at the Moonsnake with her twin hyper-focused on blocking their ranged attacks. It was the perfect combination of defense and offense. Well, almost perfect.
"Castor, Gretchen, get ready to run past the Sunsnake!" I called out, charging up a Flooded Kingdom empowered by Holy Element. Castor shot me a glance and nodded, silently giving me control of the team. I returned with a thankful smile, casting the Flooded Kingdom.
Water rose up from the ground to our ankles, a chilling yet soothing sensation. While it didn''t do much to me and the rest of the team except getting our legs wet, the twin snakes practically froze in place from the slow debuff.
"Nice one, Luquier!" Gretchen shouted over the hissing snakes. Castor took the opportunity to sprint past the stunned Sunsnake, while I followed closely behind.
[System alert: Celestial Twin Snakes'' Shed Skin passive activated. Debuff has been removed.]
"Not so fast," I muttered under my breath, casting Neutralize on the pair before they could move again. I had to reset the day cooldown using 24 points, but that was honestly nothing.
At first, it seemed like it worked, causing the twin snakes to once again freeze up. But then, their eyes began to glow even brighter, and their scales rippled with an intense energy. A silver light coated the both of them, and to my shock, they were able to move again.
"Are you fucking kidding me?" I thought to myself as the Moonsnake lowered her massive head towards Castor and I. Behind us, I could hear Gretchen''s yelp of surprise as the Sunsnake moved to intercept her. I assumed that since Shed Skin was a passive, it''d continuously trigger, which made using Neutralize every time a bit useless. I thought it would be a one and done thing, but perhaps persistent abilities had a work-around. That was fine by me, since a stun-lock and a cleansing wasn''t all I had up my sleeve.
Before either serpent could do anything, I casted a Rainfall empowered by Holy Element, causing a torrent in the boss room. Momentarily taken aback, the serpents quickly realized that the rain boosted every member in my party''s Speed by 105%, which didn''t make them faster than the snakes, but at least they had a chance to survive now. As for me, I was pretty much untouchable.
The Sunsnake roared, his massive tail swiping towards Gretchen, but she danced around it with a grace that belied her size. Castor took the opportunity to plunge his sword into the serpent''s side, but the blade barely made a scratch.
I grimaced, trying to think. I was fine without damaging Skills, but the measly 150 damage from my Silver Serpent wasn''t going to do any significant harm to Sevira. Not to mention that Lumiro couldn''t be harmed as long as his twin was still alive, with Sevira unable to be killed if he was alive. Wait a minute.
I Duplicated myself, making sure that my clone didn''t have any weapon equipped before letting him draw the attention of the Moonsnake. With the Rainfall more than doubling our Speeds, I was pretty confident that none of us would be in trouble any time soon.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"Gretchen, Castor, leave the Sunsnake to me!" I yelled out, heading towards Lumiro. "Slip through and focus your attacks on the Moonsnake to whittle her Health down with my clone!"
They nodded and split up, Castor and Gretchen focusing on the Moonsnake while I approached the Sunsnake. He tried to stop them, but a volley of dark mana arrows pelted him from one side as a torrent of fire blasted the other, distracting and irritating him.
"Thanks! Eliwood, focus your attacks on the Sunsnake! Make sure he doesn''t get a moment to breathe! Celine, keep your distance and shift your attention towards the Moonsnake!" I barked out, running to meet the seemingly impervious Lumiro head on.
"Hope I don''t fuck this up," I murmured to myself, Linking my Strength with the Silver Serpent''s damage. I held my breath, waiting for the system message to pop up and say that I had failed the quest because I used some ability outside of the restrictions, but to my relief, nothing came.
With a roar, I charged at Lumiro, the Sunsnake''s eyes narrowing as he saw my intent. The Silver Serpent was a toothpick compared to the potential of the Soultaker, but I was more focused on a certain trait than the raw damage. As I closed the distance, I took a swing at the Sunsnake, my blade carving through the air with surprising speed. The serpent''s scales shimmered as they absorbed the brunt of the attack, but a definitive, long cut appeared on his side.
[Silver Serpent]
[Traits: Venomous | Petrifying | Piercing]
Apparently, I guess the Sunsnake wasn''t expecting me to ever cut through his scales due to his unharmable Trait, but the Piercing Trait of the Silver Serpent did the trick. The creature hissed in pain, his body convulsing slightly from the Petrifying effect around the wound. The Moonsnake tried to turn her attention to me, but the relentless barrage from my teammates kept her occupied.
[Sunsnake God Lumiro]
[Health: 23,150,550]
[System alert: You have inflicted the Petrification status on Sunsnake God Lumiro.]
Fuck. The Sunsnake probably had some defensive abilities that reduced the amount of damage he took. If it weren''t for that, I probably would''ve one-shotted him just now.
"You... you dare use a weapon forged from my sister''s kin!" Lumiro hissed, his eyes narrowing to slits as he reared back to strike. But I was ready for him. With the Rainfall still boosting my Speed, I easily dodged his attack and swiped the Silver Serpent across his neck.
[Health: 21,301,100]
[System alert: The Petrification effect has increased.]
Nice. I was hacking away at his Health faster than I expected, with the additional benefit of Petrifying parts of his body. Too bad the Venomous Trait didn''t work, though as a snake god, I figured he''d have immunity to that.
"Eliwood! Throw anything that has a Piercing Trait at him! That''s the only thing that can bypass his unharmable ability!" I shouted, as the Sunsnake''s body grew increasingly rigid from the Silver Serpent''s Petrification effect. I took a moment to check on my clone and the others fighting against Sevira.
My clone was doing a surprisingly good job, dodging and parrying her attacks barehanded with a grace that would put any seasoned fighter to shame. Castor and Gretchen had her pinned down, their attacks landing with precision and power. Sevira''s Health was rapidly dwindling, but with her twin brother alive, the Moonsnake couldn''t be killed.
The Sunsnake''s eyes grew dimmer as the Petrification spread, his movements becoming more sluggish. I took a step back, panting slightly from the exertion. The battle wasn''t really intense, more so tedious, and once again I was tempted to take off the bracelet and end this quickly. But I had to admit, struggling a bit while gaining teamwork experience was pretty rewarding. It made me think of ways to incorporate that coordination with my clone and ring specters.
The rain continued to pour down, keeping me and my allies'' Speed doubled as we wore down the snake twins. Honestly, if it weren''t for the Silver Serpent, I don''t think I would''ve been able to come up with a way past the twins'' abilities.
Slowly but surely, Eliwood and I chipped away at Lumiro''s defenses. The Sunsnake was a formidable opponent, his fiery scales reflecting the torchlight and making it difficult to gauge where to attack. But with each strike from the Silver Serpent, his movements grew more labored, his scales cracking and flaking off from the Petrification.
At first, there was a danger of leaving Celine alone in the backlines, buffing and supporting us, but with this strategy, she had nothing to fear, switching to long-range offense with her flames. As far as the plan went, I thought things would go smoothly. Take out Lumiro first, then Sevira.
But, as with any battle plan, it didn¡¯t account for everything.
Before I could land the killing blow on Lumiro, there was a deafening screech that echoed through the room, momentarily halting our actions. I glanced back at the group fighting Sevira and nearly took a hit from Lumiro in shock.
It seemed like the traits on my Silver Serpent were inherited from the Moonsnake, as Gretchen seemed to have been completely Petrified, her stone figure rigid with an expression of terror. Castor managed to save the right side of his body from being Petrified, and my clone was unscathed. Celine had managed to keep herself safe, far from the heat of battle. Gigi and Seth continued to monitor our progress with unreadable expressions.
"That''s... a problem..." I muttered to myself, increasing my focus. I met my clone''s eyes and nodded, watching him immediately cast Neutralize to free Gretchen and Castor. In the midst of battle, I was faintly pleased to see that it didn''t detract from my Risk points or Skill usage. I switched my sights back to Lumiro, but he seemed to have a second wind, warily gazing at Eliwood and I.
Before the others could recover, Sevira quickly slithered to her twin, glowing with a silver light. Lumiro began to glow gold in response, and I started to get a bad feeling.
[Uhh... that kinda looks like a second phase ._.; ]
"Yeah, I can see that," I grumbled at Sephera''s message, dashing forward to try and stop it.
Maybe a part of me was hesitant to give up a good fight, or perhaps the masochistic side I never knew I had was holding me back, but whatever it was, I consciously slowed my pace towards them. In all truthfulness, I wanted to see the second phase.
The gold and silver auras surrounding the twin snakes grew brighter, then illuminated the boss room, blinding me and the others. When my eyes slowly refocused, the two gigantic snakes were gone, replaced by two humans standing in their place.
The figures were ethereal, their skin a mix of shimmering scales and human flesh. They looked like deities from a forgotten myth, each with a crown of serpents coiled around their heads.
The woman, probably Sevira, had sleek, silver hair, her eyes the same piercing blue as the moonlit nights. She wore a flowing silver gown that matched her scales, her beauty both terrifying and mesmerizing. As she levitated in the air, she definitely had the aura of a goddess.
Next to her, the man, likely Lumiro, had a fiery aura that danced around him, his skin a mix of gold and fiery red scales. His hair was a wild mess of flaming locks, and his eyes burned with the intensity of the sun. His attire was a set of armor that looked like it was made of pure gold, with snakes weaving through the plates, their eyes shimmering with an otherworldly light.
"Despicable mortals," Lumiro''s voice boomed, the sound reverberating off the walls, "you dare to challenge the Divine Celestial Serpents?"
Sevira trained her eyes on me, a gaze full of hatred and resentment. "You bear the weapon of our kin," she hissed, the very air around her crackling with power. "Your insolence will not be forgotten."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Sevira, Viper Goddess of the Moon | Level: 3026]
[Health: 50,000,000 | Strength: 14,000,000]
[Speed: 14,750,000 | Magic: 16,000,000]
[Name: Lumiro, Cobra God of the Sun | Level: 3026]
[Health: 50,000,000 | Strength: 18,900,000]
[Speed: 12,980,000 | Magic: 14,650,000]
Chapter 67: Swords & Snakes - Part 3
"Immortal, what''s the plan?" Celine quietly asked as our group came together to face the duo.
[Health: 42,351,500 | Strength: 42,214,600]
[Speed: 42,212,500 | Magic: 42,212,200]
[Risk: 42,000,000]
I considered our options as I used the Shackles of Restraint to preview the update to my stats if I matched the humanoid serpents. Yeah, my stats would double, resulting in me completely outclassing the duo aside from Health. Even then, I was still slightly stronger than both the serpents combined as I was currently, so adjusting to them would be overkill, not to mention the possible reduction of rewards if I went through with it. As I was now, I¡¯d receive the maximum amount of Stat Points. In the end, I decided to keep my stats, wanting to keep the fun going for as long as possible.
"Alright guys," I finally addressed the other four as my clone watched the serpent twins carefully. "Here''s the plan. Assuming that their abilities are somewhat still the same as in their snake forms, we also have to assume that changing into something humanoid means they''ve got a boost or something from it. We''ll go back to the original plan, but now we have to be cautious."
"I''ll switch with you, Luquier," Gretchen quietly said, her enthusiasm no longer apparent. Getting Petrified must have rattled her. "My hammer is a pretty powerful weapon, but it''s more suited to my Title Skills rather than combat. I''ll help you and Castor out in the mid-range while keeping Celine and Eliwood safe."
"That''s fine by me," I nodded, looking at the others. "Castor, I''ll take the frontline lead, you follow my movements. Celine, switch your focus back to support. We don''t know what they can do now, so we''ll need to be prepared for the worst possible situation. Eliwood, double up on your long-ranged Piercing attacks."
The group nodded in unison, understanding the gravity of the situation. The air in the room grew heavy as Sevira and Lumiro stared us down, their human forms now pulsing with power. I stepped forward, the Silver Serpent in hand, feeling the weight of the weapon''s significance as the twins focused on me. The rain continued to pour, keeping our Speed doubled. From the way the serpents didn''t do anything about it, I figured their Shed Skin passive was self-oriented. It also meant they didn''t have any counters to our buffs.
"I gotta say, I''m just as curious myself," I said, casually strolling up to the snake deities. "I didn''t get this sword by killing your kin or whatever. I just got it and didn''t know the details behind it."
Sevira''s eyes narrowed at me, the silver in them swirling like a cosmic storm. "Your ignorance does not excuse your trespass," she hissed. "But perhaps there is more to you than mere curiosity."
My clone nodded at me, leaping back to join Gretchen. Castor followed me carefully, though he had a perplexed expression, as if unsure why I was conversing with the bosses. Honestly, I was just interested in the lore behind the Silver Serpent. I remembered being offered two other pretty good weapons the first time my achievement triggered. Would I have been as strong and gotten this far with those?
I swung the Silver Serpent around leisurely, glancing at the twin serpent bosses. "So? What''s your deal with this sword? I get that it was made from the soul of your kin or whatever, but is that so bad?"
Lumiro''s eyes flared with anger, his fists clenching and unclenching. "It is an abomination, a weapon that defies the very essence of our kind! My dear sister''s children, twisted into a tool for your destruction!"
[Honestly, I kinda get it. How would you feel if someone turned your sister into a weapon?] Sephera''s message blinked before me.
"I mean, when you put it that way, it does sound pretty fucked up," I murmured, my grip tightening around the Silver Serpent. "But hey, I''m not the one who made it."
I was feeling very excited, given the fact that this seemed like a special interaction. Not many games that I had played in the past had such intricate lore intertwined like this. I''d acquire a weapon or item that related to the boss but there would be no further Easter eggs. But here, in the real world? It made me wonder just how deep the original world was, and how many clever interactions were available.
Sevira''s gaze grew colder. "Your insolence will not be tolerated, abomination wielder," she spat, the silver light around her swirling into a storm of sharpened scales. The room grew colder, and I felt the pressure of her power bearing down on me. Guess that was it as far as lore went.
"Guys, I''ll be summoning some friends too," I called back to the others, seeing Gretchen begin to conjure what seemed like... sentient cupcakes. Castor had a smirk on his face, likely expecting some fireworks.
For the most part, I wasn''t too worried about defeating the two bosses in roughly two and a half hours, more so than the immediate threat of the transformed Celestial Twin Snakes. Sevira and Lumiro had gone from terrifying serpents to something more akin to powerhouse raid bosses in a flashy JRPG. So I decided to call up one of my own raid boss.
Blue haze emitted from my ring, coalescing into the familiar figure of Levius as I sacrificed 100,000 points. The 30th floor boss specter nodded at me when he formed this time.
"What, no ''hello''? You''re not eager to have a conversation this time?" I asked him.
Levius blinked, both surprised and confused. "Oh, I didn''t realize, Immortal. No, I am very much eager to have a conversation. In fact, I would¨C"
"J-just kidding," I felt bad for interrupting Levius, pointing to the serpent twins behind him. "Could you help us out with them? I promise we can have a proper conversation after."
Levius seemed offended, but as he turned his gaze to the twins, he suddenly expressed a fierce smile. "Ah, I see what you mean," he said, his voice filled with glee. "A chance to spar with the Celestial Serpent gods themselves! How splendid!"
"L-Levius?!" Lumiro stumbled back, his fiery aura flickering. "What... what are you doing here?"
For a moment, I was confused as to how they recognized each other, but then I remembered that Levius was some sort of herald sea serpent god. I guess snakes were a tight-knit family no matter where they came from.
Levius, forgetting everything but the twins now, grinned wickedly, his handsome face lighting up with excitement. "It seems fate has brought us together once more," he announced dramatically. "Let us dance, gods of the moon and sun!"
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
Before I or the others could react, Levius unleashed his own Flooded Kingdom along with three other clones, immediately engaging in a fight against the twin serpents. I checked their stats and was relieved to see them cut in half due to Levius''s ability, which would make this fight a lot easier. That is, unless the twins-
[System alert: Celestial Twin Snakes'' Shed Skin passive activated. Stats have been restored.]
"Figures," I grumbled to myself, watching as the twin serpents'' stats returned to their daunting levels. The rest of my party seized the opportunity to fulfill their roles, with Castor on standby for my lead.
I waited until the pastry familiars joined up with Levius, who took the strange reinforcements in stride before I entered the fray as well. With the sudden appearance of more enemies, Sevira seemed to have trouble providing cover for Lumiro, leaving him more prone to frontal attacks from Castor and I.
"Now''s our chance!" I called out, rushing towards the Sunsnake with Castor at my side.
Our combined speed was a blur, the Rainfall still pulsing through our veins and the power of the Silver Serpent making every swing count. Despite the restored stats, the snakes were on the defensive, unable to keep up with our coordinated onslaught. Levius''s clones were a whirlwind of chaos, distracting them and keeping their aggression split. I considered bringing out Skalyt too, but maybe that would''ve been too much for the twin snakes. Besides, Levius seemed like he was having fun for the first time since I faced him.
Every time Sevira tried to support Lumiro with a spell or debuff, a random cupcake or ice cream cone would sacrifice itself to intercept the skill. It was both hilarious and strangely effective. Meanwhile, my clone and I were a well-oiled machine, our movements so synchronized that it was like watching a dance of steel and shadow. We struck at the Sunsnake''s weak points, my Petrifying blade biting into his flesh with every hit.
I wasn''t sure if Lumiro had a secondary passive or not, but if he did, the Petrification was working overtime to stifle it. The luminescent golden aura around him that had initially radiated scorching heat was now a dull copper, his scales chipping away with every blow from the Silver Serpent.
[I... feel bad for the twins...]
In the midst of battle, I had to agree with Sephera. Against Lumiro, I, along with my clone, Castor, and two of Levius''s clones, rotated our attacks, literally giving the Sunsnake no room or time to even react as my Silver Serpent seamlessly weaved its Piercing damage within our coordination. Sevira was busy trying to fend off a relentless wave of sugary familiars, long-ranged attacks from Eliwood, and dodging the other two Levius clones. While I knew it was just a demonstration of teamwork, I could also see it as a form of bullying towards the bosses.
But hey, that was how the world worked now. If we didn''t kill them, they''d be the ones killing us.
I took a moment to observe the chaos we had brought upon the room. Castor and I managed to push Lumiro to the brink, while Sevira was surrounded by a whirlwind of familiars and clones. I had to admit, seeing the serpent goddess of the moon getting pummeled by cupcakes was pretty entertaining.
[Time Remaining: 00:01:13]
Not bad. With a little over an hour left, we were pretty much close to victory. I focused back on Lumiro, doubling my efforts as I calculated two more swings of my Silver Serpent to finish him off.
The Sunsnake¡¯s body was now almost entirely covered in Petrification, his fiery eyes dimming as the last of his life drained away. I took a deep breath, and with a swift motion, sliced the Silver Serpent through his neck.
"NO!" Sevira''s furious cry pierced the air as Lumiro''s eyes went wide, locking with mine. His body shuddered, scales falling away like leaves in a storm, and with a final, gasping breath, he crumpled to the ground, the last of his golden aura fading away.
The room grew eerily silent, save for the pitter-patter of rain from my Rainfall skill. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness. Despite being video game bosses, it seemed like the twins were more than just mindless monsters. They had feelings, a bond, and perhaps even a story. But I couldn¡¯t let myself get lost in thought, not when I had bigger things to worry about.
"Sorry about this," I murmured, gripping the Silver Serpent tightly as I tensed my body. The others had done a good job of getting Sevira''s Health lower than my Linked damage. Activating my Grim Mantle, I flew towards the Moonsnake, swinging my blade and slashing her in half straight down the middle.
Her eyes grew wide in shock, then pain as the blade passed through her scales and bisected her body. She didn''t scream, she didn''t writhe in agony. Instead, she just stared at me with those cold, lifeless eyes as she fell to the ground, the silver glow from her eyes fading away.
The dungeon rumbled as the victory messages blinked before us. I couldn''t help but feel bad for the serpent twins. In their perspectives, we were the ones who had invaded for no good reason other than to slaughter their kind.
[You have gained 0.002 [x21,106] experience points.]
[Level up!]
[Hidden quest complete!]
[You have obtained a new Weapon.]
[You have earned a new Achievement.]
[You have obtained ''Twin Celestial Snakes'' core (1x)]
My sympathy immediately vanished when the plethora of rewards flooded my vision. Hey, I might feel bad, but I wasn''t going to say no to experience points and loot.
"Thank... god..." Gretchen breathed a sigh of relief as her pastry familiars disappeared in sugary dust. Eliwood and Castor also relaxed as the exit portal cracked open. It was amusing to see them so relieved, considering that we were never in any real danger. Levius gave me a gleeful nod before he dissolved into water droplets. I gave my clone a fist-bump as he, too, disappeared.
"Very impressive," Seth grinned, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "You guys displayed incredible teamwork and strategy."
"Yeah, especially for your first time as a party," Gigi added, her smile giving me a boost of dopamine. "I''m sure you''ll get even stronger together."
The Soultaker began to pester me with system notifications from my Inventory as we all walked out of the dungeon. I ignored it, wanting to check out the rewards I had received from the dungeon resonance.
As I glanced over the system windows with glee, Seth came up to me as the others had a moment of respite in the simulation room.
"So? How''d you like the shackles?" he asked with a grin.
"It''s perfect," I grinned back. "Even though the experience points were low, it was better than not receiving anything at all. And it even grants me extra Stat Points based on my current Risk."
Seth laughed, shaking his head. "You and your Risk strategy. I guess it works out for you, considering not everyone would be so willing to take on increased pain sensitivity."
"It''s all about the long game," I said with a shrug. "Besides, I''m pretty sure the extra stats are worth it."
"Fair point. Well, if that''s the case, then you can have the shackles. My gift," Seth said, nodding towards the metal cuff on my wrist. "Just remember, if you''re going to push your limits, don''t go too crazy."
"Fine by me. Thanks, Seth."
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 3024]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 21.1+ | Strength: 21.1+]
[Speed: 21.1+ | Magic: 21.1+]
[Risk: 72,000,000 | Stat Points: 356,513,446] +84,000,020
[Experience: 13%]
[Items]
[Twin Celestial Snakes core (x1)]
[Shackles of Restraint]
[Golden Serpent]
[Damage: 200]
[Traits: Venomous | Molten | Guardian]
[Description: A katana-like blade made from a Sunsnake¡¯s soul, this weapon is capable of melting through nearly all objects, inflicting poisonous wounds and slow-burning flames with every successful strike. Also allows user to conjure a protective flame barrier based on amount of damage inflicted by this sword.]
[Achievement: Together We Stand.]
[Acquired by defeating the Twin Celestial Snakes & completing hidden quest.]
[Description: Allows user to combine and split stats with 1 other target. Can only be used once per day]
Chapter 68: Befriending the Firebird
After we were debriefed by Seth and Gigi, we took a moment to rest in the simulation room. While Celine tried her best to socialize with the others, I glanced over the rewards I had obtained.
Alongside the plentiful Stat Points I received from leveling up four times, this was such a jackpot.
Slightly similar to the Silver Serpent, the Golden Serpent was a bit longer, with a more pronounced curve and a slightly heavier weight. It was clear that it had a more fiery nature, the blade seemingly glowing with the intensity of the sun.
As for the achievement, it seemed like it would come in handy should I ever find myself in an impossible situation with someone else. Although, I wanted to see if it would work with my clone, or even my specters. In fact, since slaying the twin snakes, I was eager to conjure them as well as Lazarus. The possibilities were endless.
[Hey, you''re drooling...]
I wiped my mouth, stowing away both blades as I studied the core I got along with everyone else. Now that I had experienced the dungeon resonance, I planned to enter it again alone to receive the other reward condition from the hidden quest, the one that was locked. I had a strong feeling it would be accessible now, after I gained the Golden Serpent.
"Immortal? Are you planning to head home now?" I looked up to see Celine standing over me with that unreadable expression.
"I guess. It''s pretty late," I replied, pulling out my phone and glancing at the time, which was well past midnight. "You?"
"Same. I need to get some sleep," Celine said, her eyes drooping slightly. "But before we go, do you mind if I ask you something?"
"Sure, what''s up?" I asked, storing the core in my Inventory. I ignored the Soultaker''s alerts once more as I turned my attention back to Celine.
"I noticed you didn''t use any of your skills or the Soultaker during the fight," she began, her voice measured. "Why was that?"
I blinked at her question. I had expected her to ask something more personal, but I guess it was strange to see me so reserved in a fight.
"There was a hidden quest I got with lots of restrictions. It didn''t really give me any significant boosts, but it was nice to try and complete it," I replied, getting up from the floor.
"I see," Celine murmured, lost in thought. Then she met my gaze. "Is it something I''m also able to complete?"
The question took me aback. Maybe she was feeling left behind with my explosive growth?
"Er... I guess? You''d need either of the required swords I have to trigger it." I hesitated, considering the implications of letting her in on the hidden quest. "But it''s pretty... intense. And not just because of the difficulty or the boss fight. You''re prohibited from using any damaging skills and can only use the base sword in the fight."
"Interesting..." Celine tapped her chin thoughtfully. "But if it''s a challenge you''ve completed, then surely I can manage. I''d like to try it out next time. Perhaps tomorrow..."
I wanted to remind her and say that it was only due to my excessive strength and growth that I was able to clear the quest without fear of failing or death, but then I realized she was most likely going to ask me to come along as well. Made sense, since as far as I knew, I was the only person who had not one, but two Serpent swords. I could already feel the exhaustion settling into my bones as I thought about it.
"Alright, but just remember, it''s not going to be easy," I cautioned her. "And I can''t guarantee that you''ll get the same rewards as I did."
"I''m very aware," Celine gave me a soft smile. "I just figured, since you''ve been doing so well, why not follow the same strategies you''ve employed? Plus, I hope I get a different type of weapon rather than a sword. They''re not my style."
"Well, good luck with that," I said, clapping her on the shoulder. "I''m gonna go home and get some rest."
My stomach rumbled. Celine raised an eyebrow at me.
"I know it''s late, but perhaps you could come over for dinner?" She suggested with a shrug. "I''d prefer the company, and I''m preparing a nice meal."
[Oho?? Are you finally developing a love interest? I have to say, it¡¯s better than whatever you have going on with that sadistic sword :o ]
Ignoring Sephera, I wanted to refuse out of exhaustion and politeness, but then my stomach rumbled again, louder this time. I had no leftovers at my apartment and there were no places open this late at night.
"Well... okay, then," I reluctantly agreed, though my mind started to wonder what kind of dishes she was planning to make. Sephera started to spam my vision with annoying messages.
"Perfect," Celine seemed happy, though it was hard to tell. "I also have a spare room if you decide to rest after. I''d recommend it, since I was thinking of tackling the dungeon resonance together early in the morning."
[Oh. Never mind, then... e.e]
Ah, so that was her true intention.
I got my revenge for her plotting by flying us over to her place, relishing in the silent terror Celine hid from me as we zipped through the night sky at lightning speed. She directed me to her house while holding on to me with a death grip, and I couldn''t help but laugh at her reaction.
That soon gave way to shock when I landed us in front of her house. Or should I say, mansion? The grandeur of the place was stunning, with lush gardens and a driveway that looked longer than my entire apartment complex. It was a stark contrast to my tiny, cramped space.
[Wow... so this is what you could''ve had if you weren''t so obsessed with endlessly fighting...]
As much as I wanted to refute Sephera''s comment, I couldn''t. I was several leagues stronger than Celine, and instead of using that strength to establish a presence in the outside world, I continued playing a game. Literally and figuratively.
"Thank you... Immortal..." Celine detached herself from me and shakily stood on her own. She composed herself quickly, leading me through the grand entrance of her mansion. The inside was even more impressive, with high ceilings, marble floors, and chandeliers casting a warm glow.
The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
"Holy shit," I breathed out, feeling a bit self-conscious about my apartment. I had always assumed that Celine lived in something nice, but this was on a whole other level. "Jeez, Celine, if this is what you have because of your fame as a Player, I should''ve just focused on that way earlier."
I swore I saw the faintest hint of a scowl on her face as Celine turned away. "This isn''t a result because of my status as a Player. I''ve had this place long before the world became the one as we know it now."
I blinked. "Wait, so you''re actually rich? What the hell do you or your family do?"
Celine abruptly stopped in the middle of the grand hallway, her eyes flickering with something unreadable. "Let''s not talk about that right now," she said, her voice tight. "Come, dinner is ready."
I opened my mouth, then closed it, following her silently. I had experienced enough troubles in my own life to catch the shift in Celine''s mood. Seemed like she wasn''t in a good place regarding her family, which was something I could relate to.
The dining room was just as extravagant as the rest of the mansion, with a table that could seat at least fifty people. A beautifully laid out meal for two awaited us at one end, the scent of roasted meats and freshly baked bread wafting through the air. A single candle flickered in the center of the table, casting a warm glow across the silverware and fine china.
[You know, if it weren''t for the lack of people in the place, I''d have thought it was a romantic dinner date...]
"What part of this is romantic to you?" I muttered to Sephera''s message screen as I took my seat.
"Please excuse the presentation, Immortal," Celine said as she sat across from me, her expression still unreadable. "My family isn''t exactly known for our humble tastes."
I had the urge to question her about her family once again, but held back, putting myself in her shoes. I was aware of how uncomfortable it had made the others, including me, whenever I had my arguments with Aurora. Thinking about it, I guess we were okay now, if not awkward whenever we saw each other.
"Thank you for the meal," I said instead, trying to lighten the mood.
Celine nodded, a small smile gracing her lips. "It''s nothing," she replied. "I''m just happy to host someone who appreciates the effort. It''s been a while since someone other than the staff came over."
I couldn''t hold back anymore. "I''m sorry, but I''ve got so many questions. Especially about your life before the world turned into a living game."
Her smile wavered for a moment before she took a deep breath. "Let''s keep that conversation for another time, Immortal. For now, let''s just enjoy the food. Would you like something else besides water to drink?"
I shook my head. "No, thanks. Never been much of a drinker. I don''t like the impairment."
Of course, I omitted the fact that it was because in my college years, I heavily drank caffeinated drinks instead, staying up all night to play games. That was a different kind of impairment.
"I understand. Then excuse me," Celine nodded as she poured herself a glass of wine.
We began to eat in silence. While I wasn''t particularly a social person, even I could feel the awkwardness growing with every bite I took. Sephera sent a couple more messages, urging me to break the ice or she''d die from embarrassment. Can Admins even die outside of sacrificing themselves?
"Hey, Celine?" I cleared my throat, "Er, excuse me for asking, but why do you speak so... formally? I mean, not that I''m making fun or anything, I''m just..." I trailed off, realizing that that might have been an insensitive question.
Celine took a sip of her wine, her eyes twinkling in the candlelight. "It''s a habit from my upbringing," she said, her tone more relaxed than I expected. "I guess it''s a bit old-fashioned, but it''s what I''m used to."
A lot of things began to click for me. Huh, so that''s why she referred to most Players by their Title name, instead of their actual ones. Her sister did the same, but I had chocked it up to her personality.
"So... does that mean you have no plans of calling me by my name?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood with a teasing smile.
Celine tilted her head. "Does me referring to your Title bother you?"
"Well, no- I mean, not really? It''s just, it feels weird for me to call you by your name while you keep using my Title," I made a face, thinking about my next words. "I guess it''s because I feel like we''re friends, so shouldn''t we use our real names when addressing each other?"
Celine''s smile grew softer, "Friends, huh?" she mused, placing her silverware down and looking at me intently. "I suppose that is one way to look at it. However, I find that using Titles brings a certain... formality to our interactions that I find comforting."
"Huh, so you''d like it if I started calling you ''Saint'' or ''Phoenix''?" I asked, leaning back in my chair. I had already finished my food.
Celine visibly recoiled. "No, please don''t. ''Celine'' is perfectly fine," she said, her cheeks flushing a delicate shade of pink. "Others have always used those title names, but they don''t suit you."
I frowned. "What does that mean?"
"My apologies, I meant no offense," Celine said, her cheeks growing a deeper shade of red. "What I meant was that you give off the air of not caring about status. It''s refreshing, and I''d rather you not change that now."
Maybe she was embarrassed, or the alcohol was sinking in, but she downed her entire glass in one gulp. "If you feel a certain way about it, then I can start using your name from now on."
"I-it''s up to you, really," Witnessing her down the glass, I was both impressed and a little concerned for her. "Just... feels more natural if you use my name. Makes it so that we''re actual friends rather than colleagues."
"I see. Very well... Luquier."
We didn''t say anything for a moment.
"We''ll work on that," I managed a smile. "But for now, let''s enjoy dinner."
Turns out, Celine was absolutely terrible at handling alcohol. Only two glasses in, and she was more expressive than I''ve ever seen her, loosening up considerably. In fact, she was more talkative by the time she was working on her third glass, swapping details about her life with me.
Along with her sister, she and Ophelia were the only children of a corporal empire, her parents very much alive and well. While she didn''t go too much into detail, I could sense that their relationship was complicated. She spoke amicably of Ophelia, but the way she talked about her family made it clear that she wasn''t close to them. It didn''t take a genius to know that the pressure of being the daughters of such influential people had to be immense.
To make it worse, Ophelia had stepped up when she became of age, furthering their family empire- whatever it was- to greater heights. It basically set Celine up to fill in shoes that were too big for her, and she admitted that she was glad the world became like this before she could be forced to enter the business.
Her eyes grew a bit sad as she talked about her sister. "Ophelia was always the stronger one," she said, her voice a bit slurred. "Everyone around us expected me to be of the same caliber. But I didn''t have her drive, her passion."
I didn''t know how to comfort her. This was a little too much for me to handle, but I tried my best to listen and be there for her.
"Anyways, I apologize for suddenly getting all serious," Celine waved her hand dismissively, trying to shake off the melancholic mood that had settled over us. "I understand you have your own issues with your sibling as well, so hearing me speak of mine might not be ideal."
"No, it''s fine," I shook my head, giving her a small smile. "Makes you seem more human."
Our conversation slowly trailed off and I offered to wash the dishes for her. Once that was done, Celine escorted me to the guest room, where I had to admit, it was infinitely better than my apartment.
The bed was like a cloud and the room had that ''just cleaned'' smell. As I said goodbye to Celine and turned off the lights, I hesitated before turning off the lights and climbing into the bed. It was like a soft marshmallow gently caressing my body. I laid down and stared at the ceiling, unable to sleep despite the physical exhaustion. My mind was racing with the events of the day. As much as I wanted to continue grinding, I had to remind myself that I wasn''t an actual video game character. I needed rest.
"Sephera?" I whispered out in the darkness.
[Yeah?]
"Do you ever sleep?" I asked, mildly surprised that the Admin was still up.
[Now that you mention it, I do have a ''sleep'' mode, but it''s more of a standby function to conserve energy. I''m always here to assist you, Player :D ]
"I wouldn''t call it assisting," I muttered back as I turned on my side. "More like being a nosy AI that doesn''t respect personal space."
Sephera proved my point as she indignantly spammed my vision with bright blue messages, preventing me from sleeping.
Chapter 69: Repeating for Rewards
The next morning, I was awoken by my phone ringing loudly in my ear.
Irritated and groggy, I reached for my phone, the screen blurring slightly as I brought it closer to my face.
"I''m up, I''m up," I groaned, fumbling to silence the call. It was still dark outside, and my body begged for more sleep, but I knew I had to get going. My dreams had been filled with the sizzling sound of the Silver Serpent cutting through the air and the roar of the Celestial Twin Snakes. The adrenaline from the dungeon run hadn''t fully worn off, leaving me feeling both exhilarated and drained.
I staggered to the door, opening it to reveal Celine already dressed in dark athletic-wear, looking as energetic as ever. "Morning... Luquier," she quietly greeted, a hint of excitement in her eyes. "Ready to go?"
I tiredly glanced down at my clothes, which I didn''t bother to change out of before getting into bed. I thought I''d at least have some time to myself to get ready, washing up and whatnot.
"Can I have like, five minutes?" I mumbled, not bothering to hide my exhaustion.
"Very well," Celine consented, strolling into the guest room. I was going to protest, but then remembered that I was staying over at her mansion, so I didn''t really have much of a say in the matter. I sighed, heading into the spacious bathroom.
"How are you so... normal right now? Didn''t you get wasted off of three glasses of wine?" I called out over the sound of running water as I washed my face.
"I have a passive Skill that restores my vitality faster," she replied nonchalantly, her voice carrying over the sound of the shower.
Huh. How convenient. For all the power I had, I suddenly found myself wishing I had some sort of Skill that could do that as well.
"Must be nice," I muttered, toweling off my face. I guess it made sense, with her being the Saint of the Phoenix. From what I recalled from mythology, the Phoenix had some sort of regenerative ability.
I threw on my clothes from yesterday, feeling a bit grimy but too tired to care. I stumbled out of the bathroom and into the grand hallway of the mansion, the smell of freshly brewed coffee wafting through the air. The scent was heavenly, and it was all I could think about as I followed Celine to the kitchen.
"So, what''s the plan for today?" I asked, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. "Just head into the dungeon resonance and clear the hidden quest?"
Celine nodded. "Yes, but I think we should get some breakfast first. I''ve already prepared something light for us," she said, gesturing to the dining table.
I watched as a maid set down two plates of food, the aroma beckoning me forward. "You mean, you asked your maids to make us breakfast."
[Someone''s a grumpy grouch this morning...]
Celine''s cheeks tinted pink. "Well, I might have had a little help," she admitted, "but I did pick out the menu."
I grunted, sitting down at the table. Okay, maybe I was a little sour from the lack of sleep and my appetite, but I figured after eating and having time to wake up, I''d feel much better.
The food looked amazing. There was a fruit platter with the juiciest berries and melons, a perfectly poached egg on a bed of toast, and a steaming cup of coffee that smelled like heaven. I grabbed the cup and took a sip, feeling the warmth spread through my body, chasing away the last of my grogginess.
"Thanks," I murmured, taking a seat across from Celine at the grand dining table. She was already digging into her meal with gusto, not bothering with the dainty manners one would expect from someone of her status. Granted, I hadn''t known of her past status until last night, so it didn''t really come as a shock to me.
After we ate, my mood improved quite a bit, and we stepped out of her mansion into the early morning, the sun beginning to shine. The crisp air helped to clear my head, and I took a deep breath, feeling the excitement build up in my chest. Even though we were going back into the same dungeon as yesterday, it was going to be different this time, for better or for worse.
"Ready?" I grinned at Celine, holding out an arm. She looked at me warily, but accepted my hand nevertheless. I paused for a moment, then immediately launched into the air, feeling her grip tighten on me.
In a few seconds, we were at the GPA, where Celine shakily detached herself from me. It seemed like little by little, she was getting used to my supersonic flight speed. For now, at least.
As I followed Celine inside to the simulation room, I went over my stats. Since my extra Stat Points weren''t enough to bolster my other attributes, I went ahead and injected enough to round out my Risk stat to one hundred million. I planned to use the Shackles of Restraint to grind rewards again, and hopefully my increased Risk stat would net me more points.
"Luquier...?" Celine asked me hesitantly as we stepped into the training simulation room.
"Yeah?" I turned to face her, feeling the excitement of a new challenge building up. I took out the Twin Celestial Snakes core and injected 1 million stat points to turn it into an active Skill. I''d make back those points after we cleared it, but it still hurt.
"It slipped my mind before, but didn''t the dungeon resonance require at least three Players?"
I stared at Celine for a moment. "Fuck. I forgot about that too."
We stood around for a moment, at a loss for what to do. Maybe I could Duplicate myself and hopefully my clone would be considered as another Player.
However, as if by miracle or by curse, the door opened and in walked Tessa, with a rather sour look on her face. It didn''t take a genius for me to realize I had missed several lunches with her.
"Luquier," she nodded to me curtly. "Nice to see you using my building again."
I couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty. "Tessa, h-hey. Sorry about the no-shows. I''ve had some weird stuff happening lately," I said, hoping she wouldn''t hold it against me.
She studied me for a moment, her red eyes peering with an indescribable gaze. "Weird stuff, huh?" Tessa''s tone was flat, unreadable. She looked at Celine and then back to me. "Well, I''m sure you had your reasons. That''s not the reason why I''m a bit upset, though."
[She sounds mad...]
I opened my mouth to try and appease Tessa, but she simply sighed and shrugged.
"It''s fine, you don''t have to explain," she said, as she started tying up her hair. Then, she snapped her fingers, instantaneously changing out of her usual red dress and into a sleek and form-fitting bodysuit. "Just take me along to wherever you guys are going."
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
Celine looked at me with a question in her eyes. "Is this... okay?"
It was my turn to shrug. "Well, with her, it would fulfill the three Player requirement, so why not?"
Stepping into the cavern, I took out the Soultaker, which had fallen silent since last night. I suspected that it felt a little miffed from being ignored after I gained the Golden Serpent, but I wasn''t sure how to comfort a sentient sword. I hoped that using it for now would lift its mood.
The dungeon resonance was set to level 3027, which was only one level higher than the previous run. That meant that as soon as I activated my shackles, my adjusted stats were pretty much the same as before, save for the fact that my Risk stat sat at 50 million now. Huh, I guess the shackles didn¡¯t have as much of a restriction on Risk. If I had known that earlier, I¡¯d have maximized it in the first run instead of capping it at 21 million.
"So? What have you been up to?" Tessa''s question broke the tension in the air as we walked through the chambers of the dungeon. "That''s pretty much the reason why I''m a bit miffed. Our lunches have been more silent every time we have them. I have no idea what you''re up to these days."
"Er, quite a lot, actually..." I began, desperately trying to think of excuses as to why I had ignored Tessa''s invitations for lunch. "Just been busy with Enigma stuff. Oh, and I joined the Noble guild."
Tessa''s eyes widened. "You did what?" she blurted out, then immediately regained her composure. "I see. You''re with them now. Honestly, I thought you''d have chosen Inanis."
I made a face. "Yeah, that or Helianthus. But then Izu approached me and offered an invitation to Noble. Technically, I''m an intern or whatever, just at least until I get an appointment with Nephilim and he officially registers me as a member."
Tessa gave a wry laugh. "Good luck with that. I''m sure you know of Nephilim''s notoriety for being hard to reach."
"Yeah, that''s the vibe I''ve been getting from everyone," I grimaced and sighed. "What''s the deal with him anyway? Does he just hole himself up in dungeon resonances solo or something? Why''s he so hard to reach?"
We encountered some snake monsters, but I simply summoned my clone, handing him the Soultaker to farm more damage and to aid Celine. The two of them did most of the work, facing the bulk of the monsters as Tessa and I hung back, continuing our conversation.
"I can''t say for sure," Tessa said, her eyes on the battle ahead. "But rumor has it that Nephilim is searching for something. Or maybe someone. It''s all speculation, really. But he''s definitely not one to sit around and wait for things to come to him."
[Huh, he reminds me a lot of someone else I know :P ]
I ignored Sephera''s message, focusing on Tessa. "What do you mean by that?"
Tessa gave a small chuckle as she summoned a lightning storm, accurately striking the snake monsters ahead and Stunning them for a brief moment. "He''s the reason why the world''s tower progress has both accelerated and halted. He cleared the first twenty or so floors by himself and then abruptly stopped, turning to dungeons and dungeon resonances. Claimed that he was searching for something that would ''change the tide of the Tower''. It''s been like that for a while now."
[Change the tide of the Tower? I''ve never heard of something like that as an Admin. Ask her what it is, Player.]
"I''m guessing no one knows what this thing is?" I pressed Tessa, eager to satiate Sephera''s and my curiosity.
Tessa shook her head, the light from the lightning bolts illuminating her face. "Not that I know of," she said, her expression turning perplexed. "Then, when the top guilds formed, Nephilim jumped on that as well, establishing Noble, but not promoting it. As far as I know, he stated that those who join his guild would be individuals who just ''get'' how the world now works."
"That... sounds like he doesn''t know what he''s doing," I replied, watching as Celine dashed forward in her pseudo-Phoenix transformation, firing off bolts of flames alongside my clone. "So he''s off doing god knows what, while we''re here fighting for our lives."
"While it seems arbitrary, Nephilim has continually contributed to the world''s progress in his own way," Tessa corrected with a dry smile. "Izu, as the vice guildmaster, takes care of everything he should be doing, from government cooperation and politics, to guild management and such. But don''t let that influence your impression of him. Other than the top guilds, Nephilim has provided the most dungeon resonance stones, holding the world record for number of dungeon breaks cleared. I think it was around... six hundred or so?"
I raised an eyebrow at that. "Six hundred? That''s..."
"I know, it doesn''t make sense. You would think that six hundred dungeon breaks in a year is a lot, but it doesn''t match the rate of spawn here, right? The thing is, he''s cleared six hundred all over the world."
[!!!]
I blinked in surprise. "All over the world? How is that even possible? Do we have planes faster than light or something?"
Tessa stared at me as if I had said something stupid. Which, to my knowledge, I didn''t think I did.
"Right, you''re essentially still new to current events in the world," Tessa sighed, "Nephilim has a teleporting Skill, enabling him to be anywhere at any time. And as far as I or anyone else knows, he''s the only one with it. In my opinion, I think it''s a Title-exclusive Skill, which is pretty unfair."
"Teleportation?" I couldn''t help but repeat. "And he''s so hard to reach? What, is he literally just jumping from one dungeon break to another?"
"Yes." Tessa nodded, her expression a mix of awe and envy. "It''s insane, really. It''s like he''s playing a game of dungeon dominoes, popping up at the most random locations to take them down."
[And I thought you were addicted to clearing floors and dungeons... xD Luquier, you''ve got competition.]
I had to admit, I was feeling a mixture of jealousy and admiration. Even with my insane Speed coupled with my Grim Mantle''s flight, I still have travel time. For Nephilim, he could appear wherever he wanted and easily cut down on travel time in exchange for clearing time. If I had that sort of Skill, I''d drastically raise my rate of growth.
"Huh, no wonder he''s the strongest Player in the world," I muttered under my breath, a bit discouraged, but motivated. There was a very good chance that Nephilim had already reached the requisites for Ascension with his methods. If that was the case, seeing as nothing major happened yet, it was safe to say that the system hadn''t tried to mess with him just yet, leaving me room to catch up as well.
As we finished up our conversation, we reached the familiar grand doors to the boss room. Celine looked back at us, her eyes alight with excitement. "Are we ready?" she asked, her fire wings glowing brightly behind her.
"Oh, almost," I replied, taking out the Golden Serpent from my Inventory and handing it to her. "To trigger the hidden quest, you have to have either the Golden or Silver Serpent swords."
Her eyes widened in surprise, taking the sword from me. "Thank you," she murmured, inspecting the gleaming blade. My clone came up to me and handed back the Soultaker.
[Soultaker damage: +73]
Ah, I forgot that I needed to be the one slaying the monsters in order to gain experience. Well, that was okay, since the bosses would net me way more Stat Points anyway.
"What, so you''re just going to put me away again to use that third-rate sword?" The Soultaker''s sass was heavy, even as an inanimate object. Celine''s eyes widened in surprise at its sudden voice, though Tessa and I were unphased.
"Immortal- Luquier, your sword¨C"
"Oh, yeah, sorry. I don''t think you''ve ever heard the Soultaker talk, have you?" I sheepishly explained. "Ever since it evolved back when we cleared the Mountain of the Unforgiving dungeon, it''s been sassing me this whole time."
Celine raised an eyebrow. "It speaks to you? I have never heard of a sentient weapon before."
"Yeah, it''s pretty... unique," I said, trying not to let the annoyance slip into my voice. "It''s a bit much sometimes."
"A bit much?! You know what, I''ve decided to take back my agreement¨C"
I stowed away the Soultaker in my Inventory, ignoring its indignant messages as I retrieved the Silver Serpent instead. I knew I would have to make it up to the sword later.
Then I winced to myself, realizing how absurd that thought sounded.
"Alright, let''s get this over with," I grumbled, pushing through the doors.
****
[Updating¡]
[Current Stats (Shackles of Restraint)]
[Level: 3024]
[Health: 21,175,750 | Strength: 21,107,300]
[Speed: 21,106,250 | Magic: 21,106,100]
[Risk: 100,000,000 | Stat Points: 327,513,446]
[Items]
[Soultaker (10,126,071)] +73
Chapter 70: The Hardest Checkpoint
Just like before, we stepped in the cavernous room, the blue torches lining the walls burning with an eerie light. I saw the same red torch burning atop the stone pedestal in the center of the room.
"Alright Celine, I''ll have you in the mid-range this time, while Tessa supports us in the back. I''ll take the front and distract Lumiro. Hopefully I won''t need to summon any other specters besides Levius," I instructed, my eyes locked on the fiery torch.
"You''re not going to solo this one?" Tessa asked, raising an eyebrow. "Is this boss fight difficult for you?"
"N-no, there''s a hidden quest Celine and I are going to complete," I replied, conscious of the fact that that was how others saw me now. "It restricts us to using the required swords and non-damaging Skills."
[System alert: Hidden quest added.]
[Quest: Defeat the Celestial Twin Snakes only having a Moonsnake or Sunsnake weapon equipped.]
[Requirements: Equipped Weapon temporarily reset to original state. No damaging Skills allowed.]
[Reward: Counterpart Weapon | Weapon Skill]
[Time Remaining: 00:03:45]
"Oh!" Celine exclaimed, implying that the same system message popped up for her too. "I see it, Luquier."
"Nice," I grinned, patting her on the shoulder. "Let''s go kick some snake ass."
The dungeon rumbled, and as we got into position, two gigantic snakes slithered into view, one sparkling silver and the other fiery gold. Sevira and Lumiro.
"Remember," I told Celine, my eyes locked on the snakes, "no damaging Skills and no other weapons. Save your energy for the second phase."
Celine nodded, moving into position behind me as Tessa remained near the entrance doors, her form crackling with lightning and wind. She seemed a little confused, but the confidence Celine and I displayed reassured her.
[Name: Moonsnake Goddess Sevira | Level: 3027]
[Health: 26,000,000 | Strength: 13,000,000]
[Speed: 13,500,000 | Magic: 14,550,000]
[Description: One half of the Divine Celestial Serpent Twins. Cannot be slain as long as her twin lives.]
[Name: Sunsnake God Lumiro | Level: 3027]
[Health: 26,000,000 | Strength: 15,000,500]
[Speed: 12,990,000 | Magic: 15,650,000]
[Description: One half of the Divine Celestial Serpent Twins. Cannot be harmed as long as his twin lives.]
I smiled softly, glad that the stats were more or less the same with a million point difference. I assumed their second phase would be around the same level as the last time as well. I saw the twin snakes widen their eyes in surprise at the weapons in our hands.
"How despicable," Sevira hissed, her silvery scales glinting in the dim light. "You dare to use weapons made from our kin."
"How could you?" Lumiro roared, his golden body pulsing with anger. "But we shall not fall to such foul tactics!"
I casually spent 100,000 Risk points to summon Levius. The 30th floor boss cracked a smile at me.
"Ah, Immortal. I take it we are finally having our chat-"
"Er... sorry, but could you do one thing for me real quick?" I interrupted Levius, who looked slightly annoyed at the interruption. "Could you, uh, summon your three clones and have them fight those two?" I gestured at Sevira and Lumiro, who were staring at us in confusion and slight fear.
Levius blinked as he turned to the Celestial Serpents, then back to me. "Again? You know, I''m not just a puppet for your amusement, Immortal. Even if I enjoy battling against strong opponents, I expect a bit more respect."
"N-no, yeah, sorry," I stuttered, feeling the weight of the sass from Levius and the judgment from Celine and Tessa. "How about this: right after we defeat them, we''ll have a proper conversation?"
Levius sighed dramatically, the sound echoing through the chamber. "Fine," he said with a flourish of his hand. "But I expect nothing less than an epic battle in return."
"Epic battle- I thought you wanted to actually talk?" I muttered under my breath, watching as Levius and his clones clashed with the Celestial Serpents alongside my clone. Celine took everything in stride, providing supporting buffs while Tessa safely used her storm manipulating Skills to hinder and annoy the twin serpents as much as possible.
To quicken the process, I casted a Rainfall empowered by Holy Element, further increasing the party''s Speed stat. My doppelganger mimicked my actions, attacking with the same precision and skill as I did. Sevira and Lumiro hissed and roared, struggling to keep up with our swift movements.
Despite our prior knowledge, I could tell our progress was certainly a lot slower than back when we fought alongside Castor, Gretchen, and Eliwood. I considered bringing out another specter to help. Skalyt? She''d be a pretty powerful addition to our group. Or, now that I thought about it, I had other specters at my disposal. Lazarus, the Grudge, Lumiro, and Sevira. Not to mention Muriel, but the thought of summoning a human''s specter didn''t feel right.
The battle grew intense as the minutes ticked by. Levius and his clones fought with a fierce passion, their movements a dance of death that was both mesmerizing and terrifying. The room was a symphony of clanging steel and hissing serpents. Celine and Tessa supported from the middle and back, their combined efforts keeping the Celestial Serpents on their toes.
Meanwhile, I wove my sword strikes in between Levius''s attacks, chipping away at the Sunsnake''s Health using my Link achievement. My clone doubled our Speed stats with a Rainfall of his own, essentially making us impossible to be hit by the Celestial Twins.
Eventually, Lumiro roared in frustration as his Health dwindled down to a sliver. Upon noticing her twin''s predicament, Sevira let loose her Petrifying shriek. Thankfully, having told them in advance, Celine and Tessa easily avoided it with their agility.
As the twins regrouped, a silver and golden light enveloped the both of them, signaling the second phase. The two serpents grew slimmer, but their power grew larger. The air was heavy with anticipation as we watched the transformation.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
The lights faded, and in their place stood Sevira and Lumiro, both in their humanoid forms once again. I smirked slightly, fingering my Ring of Collected Souls. Adding 50,000 points to Risk, I then used it to summon the Grudge of the Fallen''s specter for the first time.
"Arise," I quoted a great piece of media I had read as the massive red flesh boss formed from the blue haze my ring emitted. The boss room was pretty spacious, but the Grudge specter easily took up a significant chunk of it with its monstrous size.
The Grudge took note of me first, its red eyes glowing with recognition. It had been a while since I had seen its grotesque form, but the same burning hatred was a familiar radiance. This time, however, it wasn''t aimed at me or my allies. Perhaps it was just angry and hateful in general?
"Y-you..." It rumbled, its voice echoing through the chamber, "You who dared to conquer me!"
"Technically, your master gave me the abilities and items to do so, so I''d say it''s more of transference of ownership," I quipped back, not bothered by the monstrous specter''s anger. "But that''s all water under the bridge now. You''re with me," I ordered the Grudge, pointing at the Celestial Serpents. "Go fight them."
The Grudge seemed to contemplate my command for a moment before letting out a deafening roar and charging at the serpents. Sevira and Lumiro looked at each other, then at the Grudge, and then back at us, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief. They hadn''t expected a turn of events like this.
With fleshy tendrils and Evil-attributed beams of death, the Grudge of the Fallen barreled into the Celestial Serpents. The sheer power behind each hit was astonishing, pushing the serpents back despite their divine might. Sevira and Lumiro had to reassess the situation, their eyes narrowing as they watched the Grudge in action.
"J-jeez, Luquier... I heard you could summon the dead, but this is absolutely insane," Tessa whispered, her eyes wide as she took in the horrific form of the Grudge. "Not just the 30th floor boss, but the boss from the dungeon we cleared ages ago?"
Levius and his clones popped up next to me from the waters of the Flooded Kingdom they had casted. Each of the four specters had a frown in their faces.
"So, you had a sentient army at your disposal this whole time? And yet you continued to use me to distract your opponents?" Levius said, his frown deepening. "I am feeling rather undervalued."
"Er, sorry, Levius, that''s not what I intended for you at all," I felt weird apologizing to a game boss, especially one that I had a history with. "But, I choose you because you''re extremely strong, useful, and reliable."
Levius''s frown eased a bit, and he nodded. "Fine, I accept your apology, but remember, I expect an epic battle when this is all done," he said, before joining the battle along with his clones. I could only watch after him, still taken aback that I had to apologize to a specter.
Shaking off the weirdness, my clone and I focused our efforts on whittling down Lumiro''s Health, eventually closing in for the kill. The Sunsnake God was visibly strained, his fiery eyes flickering with fear as he faced the combined might of Levius, his clones, and the Grudge of the Fallen.
"Brother!" Sevira called out in desperation as I brought down the Silver Serpent for the final blow. The blade sliced through his golden scales, and Lumiro''s form began to disintegrate into a swirl of light and shadow.
"Celine, now''s your chance! Sevira can be killed now!" I called out over the din of the battle, my eyes never leaving the Moonsnake Goddess. She had watched in horror as Lumiro fell, her silver humanoid form quivering with rage and despair.
As Celine charged at Sevira covering the Golden Serpent in flames, I dismissed the Grudge and ordered Levius to switch to support so that there would be no chance of us stealing the kill from her. She also had the hidden quest after all.
The room grew eerily quiet as Sevira looked at her dying brother''s light dissipate into nothingness. She turned her gaze upon us, and the sadness in her eyes was visible even as Celine brought down her Golden Serpent upon the Moonsnake.
[Unique Weapon Skill: Dawn & Dusk (100/100)]
[Cooldown: 5 minutes.]
[Requirements: Must have Golden Serpent & Silver Serpent equipped | Must be in the presence of other counterpart.]
[Dawn: Produces an aura that renders user & all chosen targets immune for 1 minute. Unable to attack or deal damage while active.]
[Dusk: Unleashes an aura returning all damage taken while under Dawn''s effects. For 1 minute, user is vulnerable to 2x damage.]
Back in the simulation room, I studied the new Weapon Skill I had earned from slaying the Celestial Twins along with the two swords. For some weird reason, the system glitched or something, as Celine was able to get her own pair of swords while I retained mine. I wasn''t sure how it worked, but it was fine by me, since it meant that Celine wouldn''t have to go through the dungeon again with the restrictions.
Aside from that, the wording of the skill was interesting to me. The second portion of the requirements suggested that I didn''t have to wield both swords in order to activate the skill, which meant I could equip either blade to Celine or someone else and still maintain the link to both swords.
I also noted that Weapon Skill didn''t correlate to my level, which meant that I had no way of restoring the usage. Well, if I was a normal Player, anyway. I could simply use my Pendant of Offerings'' ability to restore the usage, even though I didn''t particularly need the Weapon Skill.
Finally, after clearing the dungeon, I only received two level ups, which was fine, since it more than made up for the Risk points I used earlier.
"That was... quite something," Tessa murmured as she and Celine walked over to me. The two of them were visibly shaken, and understandably so.
While they had the appearance of serpentine humans, the three of us couldn''t deny the sibling relationship of Sevira and Lumiro. I wasn''t sure about Tessa, but I knew Celine was rather troubled by Sevira''s pain. It was one thing to experience that type of emotion through a virtual platform, but experiencing it firsthand in the real world was jarring. I think Celine took it a lot harder considering her relationship with her sister, and to an extent, so did I.
Having played a trial of the virtual predecessor, I never realized how human the NPCs were in the game, but with Levius, Lucinda... pretty much all the powerful NPCs, they had their own personalities and emotions, which was something I was definitely not prepared for. It was blurring the lines of fiction and reality for me, and I felt a bit conflicted in my role. On one hand, it was something I''ve always fantasized about, becoming a god-like video game character myself. On the other hand, the NPCs didn''t seem any different from Players, intelligent and with emotions of their own. It was a little confusing, to say the least.
"So? Did you guys get whatever it was you needed?" Tessa asked, her eyes flicking to the two new weapons in both of our hands.
"I did, at least," I responded nonchalantly, slipping the swords into my Inventory and stretching.
"What about you, Celine?" Tessa looked to the Phoenix Saint, who was still clutching the Golden Serpent tightly, as if it was the last piece of her sanity.
Celine took a deep breath before speaking, "I... I did as well," she murmured, though her eyes remained distant. "But I''m not sure if I can use this weapon again."
Tessa flicked her gaze to me, a hint of concern in her expression. "I''ll leave first. Luquier, would you like to have lunch with me?"
My stomach growled as I nodded, silently reassuring Tessa I''d be out soon. As she left, I turned back to Celine.
"I understand that they were monsters... virtual creatures made flesh. But still, it felt so human, so... wrong," Celine whispered, her grip on the Golden Serpent tightening. "Honestly, I''ve never quite killed an opponent so human-like. I thought it''d be.... relatively easy, seeing as you aren''t as hesitant about it."
I made a face. "It''s not that it''s easy for me too, it''s just that I look at it differently," I began, trying to explain without sounding cold. "They''re just... part of the game, you know? If we don''t kill them, we''ll be killed instead. The difference is, they''re always existing in some part of the system. We only get one life."
"Technically, you''ve been through several, have you not?" Celine replied with a faint smile. "But I get what you mean. I myself have resurrected a few times."
It didn''t take a genius for one to understand that it was more than just the eerie similarities the Celestial Twins shared with humans. Their sibling dynamic was a reminder of Celine and I''s own relationships with our kin. She probably started reflecting on her own relationship with Ophelia.
"Hey, we can process that later," I said, tilting my head towards the exit. "Come on, you hungry?"
[System alert: Floor 39 has been cleared. Floor 40 has been opened.]
[All Players, prepare for the World Raid...]
I stared at the message window in surprise. World Raid? Was this a new mechanic being introduced? Oddly enough, I felt Sephera''s presence go quiet.
Celine''s eyes also widened as she received the same alert, meeting my gaze with apprehension. Whatever this was, there was a good chance that it was something big.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 3026]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 21.1+ | Strength: 21.1+]
[Speed: 21.1+ | Magic: 21.1+]
[Risk: 100,000,000 | Stat Points: 527,363,456] +200,000,010
[Experience: 56%]
[Weapon Skills]
[Dawn & Dusk (100/100)]
Chapter 71: Mysterious In-Game Events
Celine and I met up with Tessa for lunch, though the occasion was dampened by the slightly serious atmosphere of the message every Player around the world had received.
[Dude... even if you''re semi-immortal, at least read the room ._. ] Sephera''s message popped up in front of me as I hungrily wolfed down a sandwich. I slowed my chewing as I snuck a glance at Celine and Tessa.
They were both looking at me expectantly, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anxiety. "Well?" Tessa prodded. "What''s a World Raid?"
I paused mid-bite. "Huh?"
They shared a look. "You don''t know?" Celine asked, her eyes searching mine for any signs of understanding.
I took a moment to swallow my food, gulping down some water to wash it down. "No, not really. Why''d you guys think that I knew what it was?"
"Well, considering how perceptive and knowledgeable you''ve been about the world so far, I''d have assumed you''d have an idea of what a World Raid is, given your implied history with... video gaming entertainment," Tessa said, slowly.
"You don''t have to make it sound fancy, I know you''re referring to the fact that I used to waste time playing games," I grumbled, setting down my sandwich. "But, in all seriousness, I have no clue. Usually a World Raid or something similar means that it''s a global event that allows players to complete a shared goal. In this case, I think that means a separate event will occur soon that will allow every Player around the world to participate in. As far as I know, this is different from the structured floors of the Tower and the randomness of dungeon breaks."
The two of them nodded thoughtfully, taking in the information. "It could be a chance for everyone to gain power, or maybe to prevent something catastrophic from happening," Celine mused, her eyes drifting to the sky through the restaurant''s windows. High above was a translucent white text box with a timer of 12 hours on it.
"Considering that the 50th floor checkpoint is the make or break event, I think so too," I added, taking a sip of my drink. "Obviously it''ll be a different beast than what we''ve become used to, but I have a feeling it also serves as a test for us to see if we''re ready to take on the challenges later on."
Tessa watched me a moment before shaking her head. "Is that why you''re so calm right now? Because there''s a good chance that it''s just a test?"
I shrugged. "I''m just as nervous as you guys might be, but I think my excitement is a lot greater than that. I mean, I''ve just been breezing through floors and dungeons pretty easily... so I won''t lie when I say that I''m eager to have the chance to test my strength."
The two of them stared at me incredulously. "You think you''ve been breezing through?" Tessa exclaimed. "You''re the one who''s been dying like it''s a hobby! If we didn''t know any better, it would''ve looked as if you were struggling."
I opened my mouth, then closed it. I''d forgotten that I brought both of them into dungeon resonances on two separate occasions just for them to watch me blow myself up. "I''m... pretty sure I mentioned that dying and resurrecting makes me stronger...?"
Tessa rolled her eyes. "Yeah, we know. But that doesn''t mean we''re as... casual about it as you are. For one, neither of us can revive so freely like you can. Hell, I don''t even have a potential lifeline like Celine does, so once I''m gone, I''m gone."
"Well, actually, I''ve never revived you before, Tempered Disaster, so you do have one free revive at the moment," Celine mumbled.
"I know you wanted to make me feel more at ease, but that sounds like you''re encouraging me to be reckless..."
I continued to eat as Celine and Tessa discussed the potential dangers of the World Raid, lost in my thoughts. Tessa had a point, after all. At this point, I had so many ways to cheat death that I doubt I''d exhaust those options any time soon. Well, maybe I shouldn''t jinx myself. After all, I had been thrown several curveballs when I least expected it.
After a while, we finished up eating, or rather, I finished up their lunches as well. Celine and Tessa weren''t very hungry after the Celestial Twins dungeon followed right by the World Raid update, which was understandable.
"So, what do you plan to do now?" Tessa asked, looking at Celine and then at me. "You both have to be prepared for the World Raid, right?"
I smiled slightly. "Of course. Honestly, I''ll just do what I''ve been doing, except with increased intensity and efficiency."
"You''re... really relaxed about this, aren''t you?" Tessa said, a hint of amazement in her voice. She looked at me with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Don''t you think we should strategize or something?"
I shrugged. "With twelve hours remaining, I''m not quite sure how to go about it. Did you have something in mind?"
Tessa gave a strained smile. "I was really hoping you at least had an idea. I''m sure I can come up with something, but I''ve been so busy organizing the GPA to counter the rise of the PK syndicates you reported on earlier, that I haven''t had much time for anything else. Except for lunches, I suppose." She gave me a pointed glance, to which I averted my gaze from.
"At any rate, I''ll see what I can do. I''ll probably coordinate a meeting with other GPA branch leaders and top guild representatives to see what the protocols will be," Tessa continued, already typing away on her phone. "It¡¯s quite unfortunate that we¡¯re already on the 40th floor, but we can¡¯t control every Tower in the world. For the most part, I think there''ll just be increased leveling by the Players in preparation for the World Raid. Following that, the guilds will discuss with other GPA branches to set up contingencies and formations for multiple scenarios. Since I still haven''t gotten word about what this ''World Raid'' could entail, this would be the best scenario."
I gazed at Tessa with wonder. She may not be the strongest Player, but her insight and apparent leadership definitely solidified her as a GPA leader.
"Luquier, I''m going to need you to actually have your phone on for updates," Tessa said, without looking up. "And if you go MIA again, I''m not waiting for you to resurface. I''ll just assume you''re taking a bathroom break or something and send you a brief message update over current events."
"Got it," I nodded, taking the chance to check my phone. Jeez, 100+ missed notifications. Most were just news and alerts, but I had a couple of texts I never opened.
"Well, if there''s nothing else, I guess we''ll meet up again soon," Tessa sighed and leaned back in her chair, sipping her mimosa. "So, are you two going to go level up now?"
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
I glanced at Celine questioningly, but she shook her head. "Helianthus sent out a guild summon, so I''ll have to attend the meeting before anything else." She turned towards me. "What about you, Luquier? Has Noble sent a message to you yet?"
I scrolled through my texts. "No, not yet. Either way, I''m planning to meet up with Izu anyway, to see if she can loan me some dungeon resonance gems."
"Sounds like a plan," Tessa nodded. "Good luck to you guys."
Before I went over to the Abyssal Bistro, I made a quick stop at the tower. It felt extremely weird, but I had promised Levius a fight. I figured I''d go ahead and scout the 40th floor while also indulging in Levius''s request, killing two birds with one stone.
I stepped out onto the 30th floor Safe Zone, noticing that it was considerably more packed than usual. Players were everywhere, forming parties, sharing strategies, and buying supplies. It looked like the system alert had a huge impact on everyone''s day. And with only 12 hours- 11 now, it seemed like there was a greater emphasis on being well-prepared as much as possible.
I hurriedly tried to make my way to the portal going to the next floor when I felt a sudden, familiar presence. I turned, seeing a small shop sandwiched in the middle of two bustling stores. No one was going into the smaller shop.
[Looks like she''s back. You gonna go in?]
"Might as well," I murmured back to Sephera, changing my course. "At this point I should assume that Lucinda''s always got something for me whenever she shows up."
I entered the small shop and was momentarily at a loss for words as the door closed behind me.
The woman behind the counter was considerably much younger than the Lucinda I had met up with before, now with luminous white hair and noticeably less wrinkles. In fact, she couldn''t have been more than 30 or 40 years old.
"Um... hi," I stuttered stupidly.
[Dude.]
"Welcome back, dear," she said, her smile as warm and inviting as I remembered. Her silvery eyes twinkled as she looked me over, and for a moment, I felt like a child caught with muddy shoes in a pristine house. "I see you''ve made more progress on your path to filling in your predecessor''s footsteps."
"Uh, y-yeah, I guess..." I replied awkwardly, still trying to get used to her more youthful appearance. I shook my head to clear my confusion. "Actually, I had some questions to ask you, but you probably know what I''m going to say. And I also think you''re here because there''s something you have to say or give to me, right?"
Lucinda chuckled, leaning over the counter. "Always so astute, dear. Indeed, I have something for you. But first, tell me, what do you think of this ''World Raid'' event?"
I blanked out for a moment. "Uh, I''m not really sure. I mean, judging by the name, either us Players are going to have to raid some place or thing, or we''ll have to prepare ourselves for invaders. Either way, there''s a good chance this will help us prepare for the 50th floor event."
Lucinda nodded thoughtfully. "Excellent guess. But remember, not everything is as it seems in this world. Sometimes, the greatest battles are those we fight within ourselves." She smiled softly. "Or at least, in your case, it may very well be outside of your ''self''."
[...?]
I was just as lost as Sephera. My least favorite type of games were puzzles, so Lucinda''s cryptic words were definitely not helping.
"I''m not sure what you mean, but I''ll keep that in mind," I replied, trying to keep the skepticism out of my voice. "Is there anything else you can tell me about the World Raid?"
Lucinda gazed at me with a warmth that gave me motherly vibes. "Only what I''m allowed to. And that is: don''t be hasty to choose sides, dear."
Her words left me more confused than before. What sides? The only side I knew of was the one with us Players and the system we were trying to beat. But she made it sound like there was something more to it, something deeper than just a game. Wait a minute...
"You... wouldn''t happen to know who Bathalt is, would you?" I asked her, recalling the time that the Devil King had said something similar to me when I first encountered him. Something about never using his specter and becoming enemies with him. "He seemed like he knew you."
In a rare moment, Lucinda made a face that was a mix between embarrassment and disapproval. "Bathalt? That boy relentlessly courted me, despite my repeated rejection and our difference in time," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of exasperation. "After he became the Devil King, he eventually eased up on the courtship... well, mainly in part because of all his brides, but still..."
Hearing Lucinda talk about the most powerful being I''ve met so far as a mere boy hung on puppy love was strange at first, but then I realized two things. First, I nervously got the sense that Lucinda might be vastly stronger than Bathalt, considering that I couldn''t see her stats even now. Second, it gave me an idea of just how old Lucinda was, despite her current appearance.
"Sorry dear, I became distracted," she said with a sigh, returning her gaze to me. "But, I do have something for you. More of an insurance, if you will."
Lucinda waved her hand, and a small, intricately crafted black stone appeared in the palm of my hand. It felt cold to the touch, almost alive with a pulse of its own. "This is an item that can only be used once. Of course, I shouldn''t be playing favorites, but I''m sure that the others have begun reaching out to other Players as well."
I examined the stone closely, feeling its weight and the power emanating from it. Concentrating for a moment, I saw a description box pop up in front of me.
[Name: Last Resort | Grade: Z]
[Description: Consumes all Risk points to permanently decrease the power of a single target by percentage. Upon use, the item will be destroyed.]
I blinked in surprise. A Z-grade item? This was something that didn''t even exist in ''Last Stand''. The game''s maximum item grade was S, and those were rare enough. A Z-grade item could potentially be game-breaking. Not to mention I''d have to use up all of the Risk points I had accumulated so far. If Lucinda was giving this to me, it meant I''d have to fight an opponent far stronger than I could ever imagine. Honestly, it made me pretty nervous.
The main factor of my playstyle revolved around having as much Risk as possible, which wasn''t very ideal with the pain penalties and whatnot, but it fueled nearly everything in my arsenal. The fact that I''d need to expend all of it against a future opponent was a heavy pill to swallow. I tucked the Last Resort into my Inventory, feeling the coldness linger on my fingertips.
The atmosphere dampened considerably as I looked at Lucinda. "S-so... what''s the deal with this World Raid? What''s the real objective? Am I gonna have to use the stone you gave me for the event?"
Truth to be told, I had thought I''d be able to breeze through whatever the World Raid would throw at me. With how much the 50th floor checkpoint had been talked about so often, I assumed that it would be the hardest endeavor I, including the rest of the world, would have to go through.
"Well, the World Raid isn''t exactly a battle, dear," she said, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "It''s more like... a test, a challenge for the Players to show their worth."
"Worth for what?" I couldn''t help but ask, feeling a bit lost in the conversation.
"You will learn very soon," she replied cryptically, the corners of her mouth curling into a knowing smile. "But let me clarify, dear. The Last Resort is something to be used only in the direst of situations. It''s a tool to balance the scales, not a cheat code for victory. I''m sure you''ll know right away when the time is right to use it."
"But-" I felt my body being pulled towards the exit and immediately knew that Lucinda was sending me away. "W-wait! What about the details?"
Lucinda merely gave me a wave as I got dragged to the door. "Just know that I''m on your side, dear. Others will have chosen their allies, but keep in mind my warning not to choose sides so hastily."
Her words echoed in my mind as I stepped out into the bustling Safe Zone. The excitement and tension of the impending event was everywhere, with Players from all over the world preparing for the unknown. As I navigated through the crowded streets, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about the whole situation. This ''World Raid'' was unlike anything I had encountered in ''Last Stand''. Granted, I only reached floor 30 in the virtual predecessor, so it made sense that I didn''t have any prior knowledge now. Still, besides my nervousness, I couldn''t help but feel eager to face this new event head-on.
As I stood in front of the portal to the 31st floor, I took a deep breath and cleared my head. There were 10 hours left before the World Raid began, and I was determined to make the most of the time remaining.
Chapter 72: Last Minute Grind
"S-such... overwhelming power..."
Levius weakly managed as I stood over him and his three clones on one of the floating islands on the 40th floor.
I made sure to choose a space far away from other Players to indulge in Levius''s request for a duel, not wanting to cause any unnecessary distraction or alarm. The 40th floor was vast, with floating islands of varying sizes scattered throughout, each covered in a thick layer of fog that obscured the bottomless abyss beneath them. The only constant was the eerie silence, occasionally pierced by the distant cries of the angelic monsters in the distance.
"Well? Satisfied now?" I asked, moving my Soultaker away from his neck.
"Incredibly so," Levius grinned, getting back up and dispersing his clones. His halving ability that had given me so much trouble in the virtual game of ''Last Stand'' wasn''t a threat anymore due to my Neutralize Skill, and his Flooded Kingdom was basically inferior to my own Holy Element empowered version. In short, I had grown exponentially stronger since the 30th floor, quickly defeating Levius and his clones in minutes by myself.
"Thanks for the spar, Infinite Immortal," he said, brushing off the dust from his clothes. "Ever since the Celestial Twin Snakes, my fighting spirit has been burning for a good challenge."
I stowed away the Soultaker, taking in the scenery of the angelic themed floor for a moment. "Do you ever wonder if your original being is still out there somewhere?"
Levius''s smile faltered, his eyes briefly looking into the distance before returning to me. "I''ve had plenty of time to think about it. But honestly, it doesn''t matter anymore. This is my purpose now. Though I may be a specter of my former self, I still retain my own memories. So, as long as I still exist by way of your powers, I am satisfied."
"Huh." I nodded slowly, considering his words. "So, what''s it like when you''re not summoned? You''re a specter right? A former shadow of your original being?"
Levius looked at me with a faint smile. "When I''m not summoned, I''m... I don''t really know how to explain it. It''s like being in a dreamless sleep, but with a constant sense of existence. I''m aware of the world, but not part of it. It''s a peculiar feeling."
"That doesn''t sound so bad," I mused, turning my gaze back to the floating islands. "I guess it''s better than nothing."
My thoughts trailed back to my own specter, which had been so intimidating and powerful, since it had a higher power boost compared to me. I shivered, thinking about what it would be like to have to fight something that would always be several times stronger than me. But, that was for the future. For now, I had to focus on the World Raid and what awaited us.
With about 9 hours left, I headed to the Abyssal Bistro to see if I could talk to Izu. I knew that Enigma had dungeon resonance stones I could use, but I figured that now was as good of a time as any to start building relationships with the members of the Noble guild. Granted, I only knew that Izu was in the guild alongside Nephilim, who I had yet to meet, but I had to start somewhere.
What was once an eerie and unnatural atmosphere the first time I entered the restaurant was now slightly welcoming, if only because I was now in the same guild as Izu. The exotic spices assaulted my senses as I was greeted by a different host this time. A short, plump man with a balding head and a thick mustache looked up from his podium.
"Ah, Luquier. Miss Izu has been expecting you," the host said, his smile not quite reaching his eyes.
"Oh. Okay..." I murmured, following the host to the back of the restaurant. I knew that Izu had some sort of mind-reading Skills, but could she also see into the future? That''d be pretty powerful...
As I considered the potential of my guildmate, the host led me through the dimly lit restaurant, passing by several other Players enjoying their meals. We finally arrived at a private booth where Izu sat, her golden eyes peering at me over the rim of a teacup. She set the cup down, her smile widening slightly as she took in my appearance.
"Welcome, Luquier," she said, gesturing to the seat opposite her. "I hope you don''t mind me knowing you''d be coming. I had a... feeling."
Just to be on the safe side, I tried to clear my thoughts as best I could. Izu chuckled, as if she knew what I was thinking. Which wouldn''t be too far off.
"Relax, Luquier, I assure you, I''m not going to be reading your mind very often," Izu said, amusement lacing her voice. "Though I do admit, the ability does come in handy at times."
I smiled back awkwardly as I took a seat across from her. "S-so, I guess you already have an idea of why I''m here?"
"Doesn''t take much to know, really. With the World Raid alert, it''s only reasonable that Players should want to be as strong as possible," Izu shrugged, leaning back in her seat. "And I can just tell you''re very much like Nephilim."
I raised an eyebrow, but Izu continued, "By that, I mean that you seem to share the same mindset of simply burying yourselves in the game. Without much thought as to your own safety or health."
[She''s got a point. Frankly even I''m getting tired of the same old grind...]
"That... tracks," I admitted, feeling a bit self-conscious. "But I can''t just sit around doing nothing, especially with how the world is right now. I need to be ready for whatever comes my way."
Izu''s smile grew softer. "That''s exactly what Nephilim would say. I''ve seen it firsthand, his dedication to this game, to this world. It''s both inspiring and concerning." She paused, her gaze becoming more serious. "But I understand your urgency. I''ve prepared something for you."
The Abyss Walker took out a couple of illuminous gemstones from the shadows around her. I assumed they were monster cores as she placed them on the table.
"I hand-picked quite a few cores from our guild''s vast supplies, but these... these are special," Izu said, pushing the glowing stones towards me. "These are the dungeon resonance gems you requested. They''re not easy to come by, but your potential and what you''ve shown so far is... quite intriguing."
"Thanks. Wait, I didn''t request any-" I stopped myself, realizing she probably read my mind. "Er, I appreciate it."
Izu''s eyes gleamed with curiosity and amusement. "Don''t worry, I didn''t pry into your thoughts. Your intentions are as clear as day to me."
"A-am I really that obvious...?" I sheepishly took the offered gems.
Izu chuckled. "It''s quite all right. In fact, I''d say it''s refreshing to see someone like you who''s so straightforward with their intentions. But let''s not dwell on that," she waved her hand dismissively. "These dungeon resonance gems are quite high-leveled, though I''m sure you''ll be able to clear them without much difficulty."
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
I examined the glowing gems in my hand. Each one was a different color and emitted a faint humming noise. A slight thrill ran through my body at the thought of exploring and conquering more dungeons. With roughly 8 hours left until whatever the World Raid was going to happen, I was more than eager to begin entering.
"Not that I''m ungrateful or anything... but what''s the catch for giving me these dungeon resonance gems?" I asked, glancing back towards Izu.
She simply gave me a soft smile. "There''s no catch, Luquier. As I''m sure you''ve heard, Jethro- sorry, Nephilim, pretty much holds the record for most dungeon resonance gems supplied. That means our guild is quite wealthy when it comes to that, so these stones are pennies, figuratively speaking."
"But-" I began to protest, but she held up a hand to silence me.
"If you truly wish to repay me, then clear the dungeon resonances and gather the material drops. I can sell those materials to add to our guild vault, which is available to all members as well," Izu continued. "It''s a win-win for both of us. Plus, it''s a good way to test your limits and build up your strength before the main event."
I nodded, feeling a little better about taking the stones. Hey, if something was basically free, I wasn''t going to waste the opportunity. "Alright, I''ll do that," I agreed, slipping the gems into my Inventory. "What are you going to do to prepare?"
"I believe I''m more than prepared enough as it stands," Izu replied nonchalantly. "At this point, I''m more concerned about the rest of the Players. While I don''t have an exact idea of what the World Raid is, I''m fairly certain those who aren''t up to par will greatly suffer."
I grew quiet, sharing Izu''s worries. Thinking back, I was more than capable of taking care of myself. However, could I say the same for everyone else? Seth and Ophelia I was pretty certain could handle themselves. Aurora, Gigi, and Celine could probably do so as well. But Tommy was incredibly underpowered compared to the floors I last saw him on, and I wasn''t sure he was leveling up as much as everyone else I knew.
"Yeah, you have a point," I murmured, getting ready to leave. "Thanks for the gems, Izu."
"Good luck," she said with a nod. "I''m looking forward to seeing you stand beside me and Nephilim."
I left the Abyssal Bistro with a feeling of both excitement and dread. Time was ticking away, and the weight of the upcoming event grew heavier with each step. The gems in my Inventory felt like a lifeline, a chance to catch up to the powerful players I knew were out there.
[Are you just going to solo the dungeon resonances? :o]
"It''d honestly be faster by myself," I told Sephera, glancing down at one of the glowing stones I pulled out. "But after all those exercises with teamwork and such, I''m thinking about inviting some friends to farm with me."
[Ugh, you mean I''m going to have to watch you mindlessly grind dungeons again?]
"You could always... not." I suggested to Sephera, a hint of amusement in my voice. But even as I said it, I knew that she would be by my side, watching and supporting me through the grind. She had become more than just an Admin or guide to me. She was a constant, a friend, and I valued her presence more than I cared to admit.
As Sephera sent complaining messages, I pulled out my phone, texting a couple of people. While I was used to grinding out levels, it was going to be on a different scale this time.
"Jesus, Luke..."
Tommy muttered as I rejoined the group on the ground. There, Celine, Tommy, Gigi, and for some reason Aurora were all gathered as I slayed the last of the gargoyles. Out of the few people I had reached out to, the first three responded, and I assumed Gigi had told Aurora about my leveling, since I didn''t exactly invite my sister.
In the dungeon resonance we were in, the enemies were gothic-themed, with a matching level design to boot. The walls were made of a mix of stone and marble, with stained glass windows depicting scenes of angels and demons doing battle. The floor was a checkerboard of black and white tiles, with intricate designs etched into the stones. The gargoyles were particularly nasty, with their sharp teeth and claws that reflected the flickering light from the torches on the walls.
Since Aurora and Tommy were more melee-based, Gigi had set up turrets and androids to help them out on the ground while Celine provided buffs to us. I''ll admit it, despite the fact that I could summon specters, I was still envious and in awe of Gigi''s mechanical creations. They were versatile, numerous, and had a certain flair to them that my specters lacked. Oh well, at least I could selectively choose which beings I wanted in my specter army.
As the thought crossed my mind, I suddenly took out the ring responsible for that ability, rereading the descriptions.
"Oh fuck. It lets me summon specters of opponents slain..." I murmured, opening up the submenu for the ring. It hadn''t occurred to me that I could summon more than just the specters of the bosses or Muriel.
[Current number of available specters: 5,589]
[!!! Dude!]
I shared Sephera''s surprise. I had been so focused on utilizing the strongest specters that I hadn''t considered I had my very own army at my disposal. Ever since I had upgraded the ring, the fodder mobs I had hacked and slashed without a second thought had been building up steadily. Not only that, I had forgotten that I could use the specters I gain as second lives. That meant that I could potentially resurrect almost 6000 times. On top of my Title''s abilities, the Soultaker, the Realmwalker''s damage redirection, and potentially my pendant, I was pretty much immortal, so as long as I had sufficient Risk points and specters.
I had to fight the urge to test out the ability I discovered, as I noticed the lowest cost was 5 Risk points while the upper tier of fodder specters sat around 100. That meant that summoning the entire roster would be at least half a million, and that was without the boss specters.
I sighed as I cleared the screens, walking back to join with the rest of the group. It wasn''t practical to test it out here, but I had a feeling there wouldn''t really be a need for me to summon an entire specter army at this point.
Tommy was the first to speak up, "You okay, man? You''ve been looking at that ring for a while."
"Yeah, just reinforcing my immortality," I casually waved off his concern, slipping the ring back on my finger. "We should get going to the boss room. How''s everyone''s leveling progress?"
They each shared their experiences, and surprisingly, everyone had gained at least 20 levels in the short amount of time we had been there. That was good, especially for the first dungeon resonance. I myself only gained five levels, but that was fine, since we had more gems to run anyway. With a little over one billion Stat Points, I put half of them into my Risk, rounding it out to 600 million.
I wasn''t too worried about the system checking me, considering Izu had given me a sort of hint to its detection mechanism. Apparently, Nephilim had stopped putting points into his stats right after he began to experience the same disruptions I had, stockpiling his extra Stat Points for the future. I suspected that he, along with other like-minded Players aware of the system balancing, were preparing to dump them all into their Stats once the World Raid began or when we hit the 50th level- assuming we''d reach that point.
Pretty soon, we reached the boss room, the grand finale of the gothic dungeon. The door was tall and menacing, adorned with carvings of twisted creatures locked in a war. As we approached, the door creaked open on its own, revealing a vast chamber filled with a dense fog that obscured the far walls.
"I wonder if it''s just another gargoyle boss," Celine mused as we cautiously entered the room, weapons at the ready. The floor was a checkered pattern of black and white tiles, stretching into the obscurity of the fog. The walls were lined with torches, their flickering lights casting eerie shadows across the chamber.
"Eh, then this dungeon would be a huge letdown," Tommy quipped, his voice echoing slightly in the large space. "We also saw some chimeras and zombies, so maybe the boss is completely different."
Gigi nodded in agreement, her eyes darting around the room as she set up turrets and readied three androids. "We should be prepared for anything."
I smiled faintly, gripping my Soultaker tighter. With the shackles on, my stats were still vastly greater than the entire party combined, and I was still more than enough to take out swarms of lesser monsters by myself. I glanced at Aurora, who offered a wry smile.
"What, you thinking of making a bet?" My sister smirked at me, her eyes gleaming with mischief.
"It''d make the final grind before the World Raid more fun," I quipped back, trying to lighten the mood. I had more or less come to terms with my current relationship with Aurora, and decided to try and patch things up slowly. "How about whoever has the most kills before it starts? We have maybe six or seven dungeon resonance stones to burn through."
My sister''s grin grew wider. "You''re on, little bro."
Chapter 73: Prelude to War
As we cleared the last of the dungeon resonances, Aurora collapsed onto the ground of the simulation room, panting heavily.
"What... the fuck... Lu?" Aurora managed to gasp out between breaths, staring at me incredulously as I remained standing, not even out of breath. "How...? You cheated..."
I had to fight a smile. "Hey, we didn''t make any rules about not using summons and clones."
Of course, I didn''t completely rely on my clone and specters. I did most of the slaying myself, using my unrestricted Speed to rush down monsters and the Soultaker''s Linked damage to cut them down in one hit. I gathered a bit of added damage for the sword as well, somewhat placating its earlier tantrums.
To her credit, Aurora was definitely deserving of her status, able to almost reach my shackled state using her Avarice Title''s stealing abilities. It was actually a little terrifying, knowing that her Title could potentially surpass even my strength. I was suddenly glad I had the Neutralize Skill.
"Immortal- Luquier, there''s roughly two hours left before the World Raid," Celine informed me, checking her own phone. "What should we do, now that we''ve exhausted all of the stones?"
"Regroup and prepare," I said, opening my Status Window and trying to stop myself from drooling. Within the given remaining time, I had leveled up 20 more times, bringing my total level up to 3051. Right before I started the contest with Aurora, I figured it''d be worthwhile to use another 400 million points to round out my Risk to 1 billion. The payoff was more than I expected as I greedily eyed the 20 billion extra Stat Points.
Other than the points, I didn''t gain much else from the dungeon resonances save for monster materials and occasional weapon drops. Since the Soultaker was a bit sensitive as of now, I decided to give the weapons to the others; a majority of the blades were given to Tommy, who had the same devious expression I had. Celine received some necklaces while Gigi managed to score a rare cloak that buffed Magic. Aurora promptly subsumed all her obtained items to bolster her Title¡¯s strength.
"With the rewards we got from grinding, we should use the rest of the time to understand it and ready up for the World Raid," I continued, clearing the screens in front of me as my sister quietly grumbled about my cheating, "Redistribute our Stat Points, exchange or upgrade gear, gather any consumables and such."
Tommy nodded eagerly, "Fuck yeah, with the weapons you gave me, it''s the perfect time to test out my upgraded Title''s abilities and specific Skills."
I gave him an encouraging smile, secretly relieved that he was now in a better mood than before. It was a little depressing to see him so listless after hearing about his sister and breakup, but at least he was in better spirits now.
We made our way out of the simulation room and back into the GPA''s lobby, where we were greeted with the sight of Players bustling about, preparing for the impending World Raid. Some were in heated discussions, others were quietly strategizing, and a few were even testing their gear and abilities in designated areas. The tension was thick, saturated by fear, anxiety, and excitement.
I fell into the latter category as the potential of the upcoming event thrummed through my veins. I knew that the Safe Zones in the Towers across the globe would be packed with Players as well, trying to stock up on as much as they could before time was up.
"I''ll meet back up with you guys here after I check in with Inanis," Aurora said, peeling away from the group. Her voice was slightly softer than usual, the competitive edge replaced with a hint of nerves. She stopped before me, a concerned look etched on her face.
"I know you''re practically unstoppable, but that doesn''t make me any less worried," she murmured, giving me a quick hug to my surprise. "Take care of yourself later, little bro."
"You too, Aurora," I responded, patting her back awkwardly.
The lobby was a cacophony of clanging weapons and hushed whispers as Players from various guilds converged. The grandeur of the lobby was lost to the chaotic preparations. The once gleaming marble floor was now scuffed and dirtied by the constant shuffling of boots and armor.
It reminded me of the big in-game events I''d used to play in back when gaming was strictly virtual, except the stakes here were real and the adrenaline pumping through my veins was not just pixels on a screen.
"I''m gonna go test out some Blade Skills," Tommy said, clapping his hands together, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "See you guys in an hour or so."
"I''ll be on the 30th floor Safe Zone to grab some potions and gear," Gigi chimed in, already turning to leave. "We''re going to need all the buffs we can get."
Finally, it was just Celine and I left, standing in the now less crowded lobby. She looked at me with an unreadable expression. "You''re looking forward to this, aren''t you?"
I smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of my head. "That obvious, huh?"
Celine cracked a small smile. "It''d be weird if you weren''t. Though, in this scenario, I''m not sure if I should be just as stressed as everyone else or excited like you are. My resurrections aren''t infinite, after all."
Her words brought a brief moment of gravity to the conversation. In the back of my mind, I knew the risks we were facing. Despite my near-invincibility, the others didn''t share the same luxury. They could die, and without death-defying abilities like mine, they wouldn''t come back.
I grimaced, taking out the Soultaker. "Well, if anything, I can at least keep you from dying."
"That''s reassuring," Celine replied with a forced chuckle, her eyes lingering on the sword for a moment before looking away. "I''ll go check on my guild. I guess we''ll all meet back here."
"Yeah, sure... I''m not going anywhere..." I said, watching Celine as she disappeared into the throng of Players. I went over to an open area, sitting on one of the chairs as I inspected the Soultaker.
"I don''t know what you meant by what you said earlier, but it sounded like you were prepared to give me away to someone in the event they might be on the verge of dying," the sword accused, the edges of its blade quivering slightly. "As if it wasn''t enough that you HAD to get two new swords."
I blinked, surprised by its accusation. "What? No, I didn''t mean it like that," I replied, setting the sword down on my lap. "I just meant that if things get tough, I''ll do everything I can to protect her- them."
[Uhh... I''m sensing a couples'' spat...]
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
I ignored Sephera''s text box. "Listen, like I said, you''re my main weapon, so obviously at no point would I ever consider giving you away," I assured the sword, feeling its vibrations cease. "But if my friends are in danger, I''ll do whatever it takes to keep them safe. And yes, that includes you as well."
The Soultaker remained silent, but the tension in the air lifted slightly. It was still a weird sensation to have a sentient weapon, but I was getting used to it. After a moment, I decided to change the subject. "You know, I''ve been thinking about your request."
"What about it?" The blue runes on the blade glowed faintly. "Are you having second thoughts or doubts?"
"Nah, that''s not it," I murmured, keeping my voice low. "It''s just... you said you were a fragment of the former god Thanatos made a living weapon, right? Does that mean that there are other fragments of your original self out there somewhere?"
"I''m... not sure," the Soultaker replied, the blue runes dimming slightly. "It''s been a very long time since the Great Calamity. Most of my kin are likely scattered across the lands, buried or forgotten in the ruins of the old world."
"Kin? As in, other gods like you?"
"Yes. My master... our master, was the one who shaped us. Made us rulers over life and death. We followed him, his will our command," the Soultaker spoke solemnly, the room seeming to darken around us.
"Seems like you owe him a lot. No wonder you''re so eager to reunite with him," I muttered back, "But that''s something I wanted to ask about. What happens when I give you back to him? I mean, my Title is related to your abilities. Most of the Items I have are related to him. What... what will happen if..."
The Soultaker''s aura grew a tad colder. "You must understand that we are bound by a pact, not by choice. When we are reunited, your Title will remain with you, as it is part of your essence now. However, there is good reason to believe your abilities will change."
"Damn," I sighed, leaning back in the chair. "So the time we spent together was all for nothing?"
The blue runes on the sword''s hilt pulsed once, a silent rebuttal to my question. "No," it finally said, glowing a bit brighter. "In a way, you''ve taught me much about the world, considering this is the first instance of my sentience. And I''m sure you''ve had your own growth in this too."
I remained silent, seeing some truth to the blade''s words concerning my situation. Honestly, it did suck to think that I would eventually part with such a strong weapon, but at this point, I felt as if everything else in my arsenal could make up for the loss. I hoped that I''d still have the sword around when the world reached the 50th level.
"Well, thanks for the slight reassurance, I guess," I said, a hint of sadness in my voice. "I guess we''ll figure that out whenever the time comes."
For the remainder of the time, I brought out my Items and went over my abilities and Skills, burning them into my mind. I double-checked to make sure I hadn''t missed anything, since I had skipped over the other abilities of the Ring of Collected Souls.
When I was sure I was certain that I hadn''t missed everything, I went over my arsenal one more time. Over 16 different Skills and Passives, two of which I hadn''t tested out yet: Regretful Legion and Patron of the Dead''s Blessing. The former required me to defeat my own specter to boost the strength of the army, but that was practically impossible at this point with the sheer amount of Risk points I had. As for the passive skill, I didn''t think it was worth it to spend 1 million Risk for a memory that I wasn''t sure I would need to know just yet. My Achievements were a strong bonus to my overwhelming stats, so I was good in that department.
For my Items, I gradually stopped using the Soultaker''s lifeline ability, since I had enough Health to tank most attacks head-on. I never really needed the Realmwalker''s intangibility either, nor the ring''s specter substitution or the pendant''s stat manipulation. All in all, I was set even if I had to give up the Soultaker.
As I had in the past, with less than an hour remaining, I passed the time by playing games on my phone, despite the fact that virtual games no longer held the same allure after experiencing the real deal. As far as my own guild went, the most I received was a text from Izu, asking me to be careful and hopefully that she¡¯d see me soon. Tessa pretty much asked me to look out for others if I could. Eventually, the other four returned, and I could see the excitement and nervousness in their eyes as they recounted their own preparations.
Silently, I glanced at their stats to see where they were at. Aurora was by far the strongest of the four, already well over 100 million in all categories save for Risk, which sat around 20 million. Surprisingly, Celine was the next strongest, reaching near the 100 million mark with an impressive 50 million in Risk. Then came Gigi slightly under Celine with 10 million Risk and finally Tommy, sitting at 10 million average stats and only breaking 1 million Risk. Out of all of them, I was worried about Tommy the most, given that his mental state wasn''t too good earlier and that he was definitely underpowered.
"Alright, let''s get to the briefing," I said, cutting through the chatter. "We need to be prepared for anything."
"What do you suggest we do?" Celine asked, her gaze searching my face for guidance.
I glanced at Tommy, who nodded back. "Since we barely have any information on what the hell this ''World Raid'' is, we can only go by the name. I''m thinking there''s a good chance we''re going to be invaded by something or another and we''re gonna have to defend the world from them. That being said, while it is a global effort, don''t forget that your priority is not trying to save the world or others, but yourself."
Everyone nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation. Most of us were aware that the 50th floor was the make or break scenario, so it was understood that the goal for now was self-preservation in anticipation for that day. It was grim and unfortunate, but it was the best choice at the moment considering we didn''t truly know what was going to happen.
Gigi was the first to speak up. "Okay, so what''s the plan? Do we stick together or split up?"
"Let''s stick together, but put some distance between us and other groups," I suggested, glancing around the bustling lobby. "The less we stand out, the better. We can support each other and adapt to whatever comes our way."
Celine nodded thoughtfully, her eyes scanning the room. "That''s a good plan. It''s too crowded here. We need to find a spot that gives us enough space to fight."
"Outside, definitely," Gigi agreed, her eyes focused on the exit. "We''ll have more space to maneuver and less chance of getting caught in someone else''s crossfire. Or vice versa."
"Fine by me," Aurora chimed in, shifting her broadsword to the other shoulder. "I hate fighting in these crowded spaces anyway. Half of us are melee-oriented, too."
We headed out of the GPA building and into the bustling streets. The atmosphere was electric with anticipation and tension. Players from all walks of life, each with their own distinctive aura of power, were making their final preparations. Some were tightening their armor, others were muttering incantations, and a few were even sharing last-minute strategy tips with complete strangers.
I glanced up at the white system message hovering above the sector. There were 5 minutes left. In spite of the situation, I couldn''t help but feel excited. It was a little sad to say, but having ''Last Stand'' become reality was quite frankly the best thing to have happened to me.
The five of us huddled together, finalizing our strategy. The plan was simple: stick together, keep our distance from the other mob of Players, and try to adapt and survive whatever the hell was coming.
The ruckus outside sharply ceased as the timer ticked down the final minute. The air grew taut, almost as if it were scarce. Everyone held their breaths.
[Luquier... I know you''ll be okay, but still, good luck.]
I silently thanked Sephera. For her to be worried about me despite overcoming multiple impossible obstacles told me a lot about this World Raid. I started to wonder if I had underestimated this.
[System alert: The World Raid will now begin.]
For a moment, nothing happened. Then, several multicolored portals ripped open everywhere.
****
[Updating¡]
[Name: Luquier Vaunt | Level: 3051]
[Title: Infinite Immortal (S)]
[Health: 21.1+ | Strength: 21.1+]
[Speed: 21.1+ | Magic: 21.1+]
[Risk: 1,000,000,000 | Stat Points: 20,127,363,481]
[Experience: 78%]
[Items]
[Soultaker (10,126,183)] +112
Chapter 74: The World Raid - Part 1
I maintained my balance, gripping the Soultaker tightly as the others readied their weapons. The cracking of portals was deafening as other Players around us turned to face the new potential threats with a mix of fear and excitement. In some spots, I saw GPA personnel guarding designated shelters for regular civilians, their weapons and abilities already drawn.
Up above, multiple white system messages were flashing before our eyes.
[The World Raid has commenced. All Players, please choose the faction you wish to join for the first invasion. Note, your choice is permanent. Once your faction is chosen, you will remain in the faction indefinitely. However, there are certain requirements if you wish to defect.]
I swallowed hard, my eyes darting around the chaotic scene before me. The sudden appearance of the portals was overwhelming, but I felt a slight eagerness underneath my nervousness. This was it. The moment we had all been preparing for, whether we knew it or not.
[Forcibly changing factions out of your own volition will incur a harsh faction penalty which cannot be removed. There are only three ways to change factions without incurring penalties:]
[1. If you are caught by a different faction, you are vulnerable to conversion/corruption and can be assimilated.]
[2. Higher ranked members in your faction may banish you from their faction with the help of their patron''s favor.]
[3. Slaying any of your faction''s patrons.]
"What the fuck...?" Tommy''s voice echoed my own thoughts as we stared at the swirling portals. Each one was a gateway to somewhere unknown, the center a mass of living shadows. "We have to choose a faction?"
Our questions were answered as system screens flashed before us.
[All Players, choose your faction. You will have 1 hour remaining until the invasion begins.]
I narrowed my eyes, reading over the choices presented in front of me.
[1. Demons, the most wicked. Favoring strength above all else, the demons believe that it is the right of the strong to rule over the weak. They thrive in chaos and destruction, embracing the ideal that power is all that is needed. The one who stands above all deserves the right to dictate how the world should be.]
[2. Angels, the most rigid. Upholders of order and justice, the angels aim to protect the world and its inhabitants from all threats. By forcibly unifying all other factions, they believe that abolishing all differences will create a harmonious, equal world. Even if they have to rule with an iron fist.]
[3. Monsters, the most populous. Not entirely human, nor fully demon or angel, these beings praise that a lawless land is a land of true freedom. Without restrictions, there will be no disputes- as they believe nature always intended. Ruling over others is second only to survival of the fittest.]
[4. Prime Sapien, the most elite. Self-proclaimed demigods, these beings were once human, until they stumbled upon an ancient power that allowed them to transcend their limitations, technological and supernatural. Fewest in numbers, they believe that evolution is the next step, that to become perfect is to continue growing and improving. Eventually, all will submit to change.]
"That''s... a lot of reading," I mumbled, my eyes scanning over the faction descriptions. It was like choosing a side in a game of cosmic chess, each with their own twisted motives and ideologies. Honestly speaking, I didn''t like any of the choices. If I had to choose, I''d go with the Monsters. At least their motto of ''survival of the fittest'' didn''t involve screwing over everyone else for the sake of ''harmony''.
I could sense the stress from the others as they read over the options. Tommy was the first to break the silence. "So, we''re just picking sides in some war now?"
"It''s not just a war," Gigi corrected him, her eyes still glued to the screen. "It''s a battle for our very reality."
"Well, if anything, sounds like we should go with either the Angels or the Prime Sapiens, right?" Aurora suggested, her eyes flicking over to me. "They''re the ones who seem to have our best interests at heart."
I recalled Lucinda''s words earlier, figuring that her warning was probably meant for now. "Maybe... we shouldn''t be so quick to choose right now."
"What? What point is there in waiting? We need to choose now," Aurora protested, her hand hovering over the Angelic faction option.
"Just- hold on a sec, will you?" I scowled, raising a hand to stop Aurora from making a hasty decision. "We have almost an hour to think about this."
Tommy looked at us, his brow furrowed in confusion. "Okay, but wait... should we all be in the same faction?"
I considered his question, realizing that it could be a potential issue. "If we split up, we might end up fighting each other. But if we all go with one faction, we might miss out on opportunities to get stronger by seeing how the others operate."
My sister closed her mouth, as if that thought just now occurred to her.
Celine, ever the levelheaded, spoke up calmly. "We should probably stick together, but keep our options open. We can''t predict what''s going to happen. We should choose the faction that seems the least dangerous for us."
As the others gave their reasons for picking certain factions, I was deep in thought, Lucinda''s warning in the back of my mind. All she said was for me not to be too quick to choose a faction, but she didn''t say why. Was it because she knew something about the factions that we didn''t? Or was it because she had her own motives? But then again, she was on my side, and she hadn''t done anything to make me suspicious of her. In fact, she was more helpful than anything, giving me Items and cryptic clues.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
I scratched the back of my head, reading the descriptions for each faction several times. There was nothing else there, and I was afraid of tapping on the screen out of fear that it would go ahead and choose whatever I pressed.
"Guys," I spoke up, breaking the tension, "What if we... don''t choose a faction?"
They all stared at me as if I had just suggested we walk through the portals naked. "What do you mean?" Gigi was the first to voice her confusion.
"Okay, just... hear me out," I began, seeing their puzzled expressions. "I can''t exactly explain it, but I do know from experience that there''s always something hidden when it comes to things like this. Obviously, the system wants us to choose a faction, right? But, there''s nothing about what would happen if we didn''t choose."
They exchanged glances, contemplating my words. Aurora spoke up, "But if we don''t choose, won''t we be left vulnerable to whatever''s coming through those portals?"
"No... I can see where Luke''s going with this," Tommy interjected, looking deep in thought. "It only said to choose a faction. It never said it would give us anything else, or that we''d be penalized if we didn''t choose one."
"Plus, what if later, after the World Raid, we get another chance at joining a faction? Or that more will be available?" I pressed, looking at their skeptical faces.
Gigi tapped her chin, her expression thoughtful. "It''s a gamble, but it could be worth it. We''ve got each other''s backs."
"As compared to the Players who would have the full support of a faction?" Aurora dryly remarked, but seemed to concede regardless. "Fine, I won''t join one. Can''t leave my little brother out to hang alone."
Celine nodded solemnly. "I agree with Avarice. If you think it''s the right call, then we should stick together."
I smiled gratefully at them, though I couldn''t help but feel a guilt creeping over me. I definitely wasn''t sure if it was the right call, but I trusted Lucinda somewhat. Maybe she didn''t mean for me not to choose a faction at all, but reading the descriptions for each, something about them all seemed... off. Like there was something we weren''t being told.
"So... what do we do for the next forty-five minutes?" Gigi asked, looking around the streets. I could sense the others wondering about their decision to follow me, but we had made our choice, or lack thereof.
I tightened the grip on my Soultaker as I glanced at the worrying amount of idle portals humming quietly around us. "Rest and prepare for now. Plan out what potions, elixirs, or abilities to use and save. Then in the last five to ten minutes, we keep our guard up."
The group nodded in unison, dispersing to find spots nearby to sit down and think. As for me, I simply leaned against the side of a building, mulling over my thoughts. I wasn''t particularly worried for my own well-being, since I had the Soultaker and a decent amount of Risk to keep me safe, among the other broken things in my arsenal. The real concern was for the others.
I was pretty set in facing the consequences of my actions, but the guilt that I''d have if it was the wrong choice for the others would haunt me. I sighed, pulling out my phone and discovering that the cellular services weren''t working. Probably because of the World Raid happening across the globe.
"Looks like we won''t be getting any more intel before the shit hits the fan," I grunted, pocketing my phone. "Let''s just make sure we keep our heads on a swivel and don''t get caught up in the chaos."
The others nodded in agreement, each one of them checking their own gear and weapons, ensuring everything was in order. Aurora''s eyes never left her gleaming broadsword, her fingers tracing the intricate designs carved into the hilt. Tommy fidgeted with his blades, looking paler than usual. Celine and Gigi remained calm, their confidence in our decision apparent.
For the most part, we remained silent for the rest of the time, up until the last 10 minutes or so. The anticipation grew thick, the air around us feeling denser as if it was being squeezed by invisible hands. Players around us grew restless, their eyes darting around like wild animals anticipating a predator¡¯s attack.
[System alert: The faction choices will close soon. All Players are advised to make their decisions promptly.]
I idly swung my Soultaker around, a little apprehensive about my refusal to choose a faction. I was nearly tempted to tell the others to disregard my lead and to pick a side, but I held my tongue. If there was anything I knew from playing ''Last Stand'', it was that sticking to your guns was just as important as making the right choice. Plus, I had to admit, there was a thrill to going against the grain. I just hoped that thrill didn''t get us killed.
During the last 5 minutes, I could see text boxes popping up in front of the other Players. I happened to glance over at one, noticing that it detailed buffs and weaknesses for the selected faction.
"Huh... so Angels have a five percent resistance to everything except for Demons, where they take double damage but also deal double damage..." I murmured, watching the other Players as they frantically discussed their newfound bonuses and disadvantages. "I''m guessing the other factions have their own bonuses and drawbacks too."
[Did you know that beforehand?] Sephera, who had been quiet till now, messaged me.
"Not exactly, but I had a feeling," I muttered back, watching the others stretching and preparing with only a minute left. "It''s not that hard to figure out that joining a faction would grant various effects."
[Well... to be fair, you''ve had quite an extensive history with games, so not everyone would think like you...]
I ignored her comment, standing to join with the others as we faced the portals. From what I saw, there were only a handful of other Players who chose to remain neutral like us, but there were far more Players who had chosen a side. My worries shifted- instead of stressing over what would happen to us, I began to feel apprehensive about potentially clashing with the larger population.
Pushing the thought out of my mind for the moment, I focused on the giant system box in the sky that counted down the final 10 seconds. At one, a piercing siren shrieked in the air.
[The World Raid will now commence. All Players, please prepare for combat.]
Several forms zipped out from the portals, filling the streets with figures I couldn''t make out right away. As my sight adjusted, I realized with a jolt that I had seen them before.
"Wait... hey Luke, aren''t those¨C"
"Y-yeah," I said to Tommy, still a bit in shock. "They''re the royal army from the Village dungeon..."
The five of us took a collective step back as the figures grew clearer. The royal knights and soldiers, the same ones we had slain in the dungeon, now stood before us in the real world, armed to the teeth and ready for battle. The difference was that they were now flanked by... angels and demons, coupled with a few strong monster species.
"What the hell, so are they trying to take revenge on us or whatever for what happened in the dungeon?" Tommy''s voice was shaky, but he held his ground, his eyes darting around at the sudden influx of enemies.
"Somehow, I feel like this would''ve been the result even if we sided with the royal army," I dryly commented. "But for now, we''ve got to focus up. From here on out, we''re going to be killing humans, even if they''re not from this world. Everyone cool with that?"
Tommy, Gigi, Aurora, and Celine nodded gravely, their expressions a mix of determination and trepidation. Aside from Tommy and I, only Aurora seemed the most willing to kill the soldiers of the royal army, but I knew by now that Celine would follow me, and Gigi would stick by Aurora no matter what.
"Alright then," I took a deep breath, brandishing my Soultaker. I summoned my clone, Levius, and Skalyt, who immediately rushed the army closing around us. "Let''s not make this our last stand."
****
[Updating¡]
[Summon: Levius] -100,000
[Summon: Skalyt] -150,000
[Duplicate] -24
Chapter 75: The World Raid - Part 2
Compared to the first time I had slain another human, it was significantly less jarring. Maybe it was because these weren¡¯t technically humans from this world, or perhaps it was because I was getting used to it. Whatever the case was, I barely batted an eye as my Soultaker cut down humans and non-humans alike along with my specters and clone.
The battle was chaotic, a cacophony of clanging steel, roars, and screams echoing through the streets. The buildings around us had turned into a battleground, with windows shattering and walls cracking as the various factions clashed. Above us, angels and demons soared, their epic duels illuminating the dark sky with bursts of light and fire. I wasn''t sure if the clashing forces were from both our side and the invaders, but knowing their history, I wasn''t surprised if most of the conflict was amongst their own allies.
As for my team, they were handling themselves pretty well. Aurora was a whirlwind of steel, her broadsword cutting through the enemy lines with ease. Celine and Gigi used their magic to keep the enemy at bay, their spells creating a dance of destruction around us. Tommy, though still the weakest of us, had found his niche by using his Title to bypass the Blade Skill usage limits and straight up spamming them. I debated on letting him borrow the Golden and Silver Serpent swords, but he seemed like he was doing fine with his dual weapons.
In fact, I couldn''t help but feel a bit overpowered as my clone''s Flooded Kingdom rooted the enemies in place, his Rainfall boosting our Speed stats to unbelievable numbers, and his Lightning Bolts sending the army into chaos. It would''ve been overkill had I used my Skills as well.
Amidst the chaos, I noticed something peculiar: I wasn''t gaining any experience points or rewards. I glanced at the others and realized they weren''t getting anything as well. I scowled, assuming that the World Raid was a test of sorts, to see where the Players were at during this point in the game.
As quickly as the others and I cut down the armies, more came to replace them from the portals. There was no system alert for time, no direction on what the clear condition was. It was simply as if the only goal was to survive the invasion.
I clicked my tongue, more out of annoyance than anything else. "Why the fuck are there so many of them?" I complained, noting the increased damage I had added to the Soultaker. At least I was getting something out of this.
"Glad to see... you''re so nonchalant... about this..." Tommy panted, dodging a swing from a demonic creature that had claws longer than his forearms. He fired off another sword Skill at nearby archers, killing them in an instant.
"Helps when I have my own army to reduce the effort," I shrugged, watching my specters tear through the enemy lines like a hot knife through butter. "But I''m starting to get bored of this."
Tommy and the other three briefly paused their battles to shoot me a look of shock.
"What?" I asked, the annoyance clear in my voice.
"Dude, you''ve always been on the grind, but now that you have a chance at unlimited farming, you''re starting to get bored?" Tommy replied, shifting his focus back on the battle.
[He has a point. I didn''t think you''d be the first to tire of this, of all people.]
I scowled. "That''s because we''re not being challenged right now. It''s bad enough that we''re not getting anything from pushing back the invaders, but with nothing new coming out to test our strength, I''m feeling a little... unfulfilled."
"I agree with Immortal," Levius suddenly popped up next to us with a grin. His three clones were busy slaughtering the armies right as they came out of the portal. I wasn''t sure if the 30th floor boss knew what spawn-killing was, but it was both hilarious and terrifying to watch. "But we should watch our words carefully. You, Immortal, have the worst luck when it comes to¨C"
A blood-curdling shriek emitted from the further down the street, cutting through the clanging of swords and the roars of the monsters. It was definitely not the sound of a being within the ranks of the royal army.
[Well, there goes not jinxing anything...]
From one of the bigger portals, a slim figure stepped out. Surrounded by swirling shadows, it seemed humanoid, and I couldn''t get a clear view of what it was. One thing for certain though, I knew it was absurdly powerful.
"Oh boy," I murmured, the hairs on the back of my neck standing up. The air around the figure was thick with malice, and my specters grew more agitated. It was like they could feel the presence of something far beyond their capacity to handle.
[Name: Fallen Wyvern Drakkeires | Level: 6800]
[Health: 100,000,000 | Strength: 88,00,000]
[Speed: 50,000,000 | Magic: 12,000,000]
[Description: A creature of unparalleled darkness and power, feared across the realms. Having dropped from the grace of true draconic heritage, the being walks among mortals, searching for a way to satiate its hunger for revenge and hatred.]
[System alert: This being is weak to Players aligned to the Angels and Prime Sapien factions.]
"Huh, so joining a faction does have its benefits..." I murmured, my eyes locked on the new threat. The shadows around the Fallen Wyvern Drakkeires slithered away, revealing a half-draconic, half-man creature with scales that shimmered like obsidian. To be honest, he reminded me of Levius, albeit with a much more sinister vibe.
Speaking of the Sea Serpent Herald, Levius seemed to quake next to me, likely from fear or excitement. I was leaning towards the latter, but recalling how Levius had been nervous to fight Seth, I wouldn''t have been surprised if it was fear as well.
"Well... he may be a wyvern, but he is still a relative of dragons," Levius muttered to me, his voice a mix of admiration and apprehension. "The stronger cousins compared to us serpents."
"So?" I fired back, brandishing my Soultaker. "Lumiro and Sevira seemed like the peak of the reptile family, and we beat them relatively easily. This guy just has more Strength, Speed, and Health. Doesn''t seem like too hard a fight."
"On the surface, yes, Immortal," Levius said, his eyes not leaving the creature. "But this is a wyvern. They may seem around the same strength as serpents, but they have one particular trait that makes them the superior race."
"And what''s that?" I questioned, keeping my gaze on the creature.
"While us serpents and dragons both have incredible power and durability, our cousins have the benefit of being immune to magic," Levius explained, his voice a low hiss. "Either their scales absorb any and all spells, making them nigh-invincible to mages and sorcerers, or some otherworldly power prevents them from being affected by the laws of this world. Perhaps it is because of how dragons first came to be that makes them impervious to Skills and magic, but you will have a difficult time facing stronger ones in the future."
"Well, that''s just fantastic," I said with a heavy sigh. "But for now, at least I''m strong enough to kill him in one hit."
The Fallen Wyvern Drakkeires directed his gaze at me, his eerie teal eyes glowing with malevolence. The creature''s massive wings unfurled, casting a shadow over the battlefield, and his muscular body rippled with the promise of unbridled strength. The ground trembled as he took a step forward, the sound of his claws echoing through the streets like thunder.
"How pathetic," Drakkeires sneered, his voice a mix of contempt and amusement. "You stand before me, a mere mortal, and yet you believe you can challenge a creature of my lineage?"
I checked my Stats, realizing that I still had them Shrouded. I smiled to myself, knowing full well I surpassed the wyvern in every area by leagues. So, I decided to have some fun.
"Oh, I''m sorry," I called out with feigned concern. "Did you say something, you overgrown lizard?"
The wyvern''s eyes narrowed, the corners of his mouth twitching in irritation. His scales shimmered in the torchlight, each one the size of my fist, and his teeth looked sharp enough to rip through steel. I knew better than to underestimate him, but a bit of trash talk never hurt anybody.
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
"Although I reluctantly aligned myself with these so-called ''royal soldiers'', you mortals never truly grasped the power of the dragonkin," Drakkeires continued, his tail swishing menacingly. "Let me show you what true power looks like."
"Sure," I muttered as Drakkeires immediately flashed towards me. Since my own Speed stat was in the billions compared to his 50 million, he was moving in slow motion to my eyes.
I kept my face neutral so as to not betray any hint that I was fully aware of his approach, instead taking a casual step to the side. As Drakkeires''s claws swiped at the air, I casually swung my Soultaker around, the blade a blur of motion, and sliced through his neck.
The creature''s head rolled off, his body dropping to the ground with a deafening thud. The surrounding air grew tense as the other faction Players stared at me in disbelief.
[You could''ve made it look more of a struggle...] Sephera''s message complained to me.
"Yeah, well, it wouldn''t have been any fun regardless," I sheepishly replied. "I''m just looking to kill time until the World Raid ends."
I glanced around, seeing the other Players compose themselves after I had slain Drakkeires. Apparently, my sole presence had quickly eased their worries as my specters and clone easily pushed back the invaders to the portals. Many of the Players were now standing in front of the portals, spawn-killing whenever they got the chance. It was kind of strange and amusing to see everyone work together without any real incentive other than survival.
As much as I wanted to feel disappointed, I knew that the system would eventually throw in a twist to the World Raid- there was no way that this was all there was to it. And sure enough, the moment the Fallen Wyvern Drakkeires disappeared into a puff of smoke, the ground trembled beneath us, and a new message appeared in the sky.
[System notification: The first boss in the Lambda Sector has been defeated. The remaining invaders will become more formidable.]
[Rankings (Western Hemisphere): ]
[1. Epsilon Sector]
[2. Lambda Sector]
[3. Phi Sector]
[4. Iota Sector]
[5. Theta Sector]
Huh. I was slightly surprised to find that we were in second place, but somehow I got the feeling that Nephilim was in the Epsilon Sector. Otherwise, if he wasn''t participating, then there was someone else much stronger than me or any of the other Players here.
"Wait, what?" Tommy''s voice was slightly higher pitched than normal as he looked around at the increasingly powerful creatures that began to emerge from the portals. "Is this a good or a bad thing?"
"I''d say good? Maybe because it means we''re progressing?" Aurora''s voice was hopeful, but her grip on her broadsword tightened as she watched more terrifying creatures spill out into the city.
Pretty soon, the royal army was beginning to push the Players back with the support of new, terrifying creatures. The once-familiar streets were now a war zone, with the buildings we had once walked through now lying in ruins. The air was thick with the stench of burnt flesh and the acrid smell of magic. Besides the demons, angels, and monsters, there were amalgamations of creatures supporting the army. The World Raid was starting to look more like an endless nightmare.
Annoyed, I activated my ring''s ability to summon the Grudge of the Fallen''s specter to help with the swarm. The red mass of flesh roared forth, firing crimson death beams and whipping its tendrils at the incoming horde. But I wasn''t done yet.
Next, I summoned Lumiro and Sevira for the first time, in their serpentine humanoid forms. The Celestial Twin Snakes looked confused as hell when they finished materializing, and noticed that I was standing there.
"What are we... doing here?" Lumiro asked, his golden eyes blinking rapidly as he took in the carnage around us.
"Brother? Is that you?" Sevira whispered in disbelief, her blue eyes wide with shock.
"Hey," I snapped my fingers at them, trying to get their attention. "Sorry to interrupt your reunion, but I summoned your specters to help fight against the invasion. Long story short, I''ve killed your original beings in your dungeon and am now the master of your specters."
Lumiro''s expression changed from shock to anger, his fists clenching. "How dare you?!"
"Immortal, perhaps I should take over," Levius wryly suggested, stepping in between the Celestial Twins and I. "After all, who better to straighten up your specters than the first one you summoned?"
"Fine, whatever," I waved a dismissive hand as I turned back to the action. The Celestial Twins'' anger and confusion didn''t bother me much. Skalyt was the same way when I summoned her the first time, and my ring forced her to submit to my will, so I figured having Levius explain the gist of things to them would streamline the process.
The battle was getting worse. The royal army had brought out heavy artillery, and the once serene city was now a war zone. The thunderous booms of their guns echoed through the streets, mixing with the terrified screams of the citizens and the monstrous roars of the invaders. I had to admit, it was a bit much to handle, even for a guy who had played games like ''Last Stand'' for hours on end. But then again, this was the stimulation that I was craving.
[Hey... don''t you have one other specter you could summon?]
"Who, Muriel?" I quietly muttered back to Sephera.
[No. The other human. The one who was assimilated.]
I flinched. Obviously I hadn''t forgotten about Lazarus, but he required 1 million Risk points to summon and I had a strong feeling he was the most powerful specter I could summon. Right now, the addition of the Grudge and the Celestial Twin Snakes were more than enough to swing the tide back in our favor, pushing the invaders back towards the portal. A part of me was nervous about calling Lazarus forth while the other half decided to save him in case the second boss proved to actually be too much for me.
"I''ll hold on to him until I feel like I need him," I murmured to myself, focusing on the chaos before me. The Grudge of the Fallen was cutting through enemy lines with a ferocity that was a sight to behold, its fleshy tendrils and death beams leaving a trail of crimson rain in its wake. The Celestial Twin Serpents, though still visibly confused by their newfound allegiance, had also started to assist in the battle. Lumiro¡¯s fiery breath was incinerating groups of soldiers while Sevira¡¯s ice bolts were freezing them solid, shattering them into a million pieces upon impact.
Despite only having a few specters summoned along with my clone, they were clearly the overwhelming force of the fight. Many of the Players, who had been initially shocked and afraid when I first summoned the specters, were now covering any blind spots that were left. Hell, Celine and Gigi had switched to maintaining a safe perimeter around us, taking out any stragglers that got too close with their ranged attacks. Aurora focused on gathering more Stats by using her Title to steal them from the enemy while Tommy continued to spam his Blade Skills. Overall, I felt pretty confident in our strength in this area of the World Raid.
As I was lost in thought wondering how Izu, Seth, and Ophelia were faring off, a sudden rumble beneath our feet interrupted the steady rhythm of battle. Another system message flashed high above the sky.
[The second boss of the World Raid will descend in the Lambda Sector. General King of the Royal Army, Lodian has entered.]
A loud rumbling in the distance caught my attention as the system message sank in. A few minutes later, I could feel several strong presences clashing where the rumbling began.
"Looks like it''s showtime," I murmured to myself, gripping the Soultaker tightly. The others seemed to sense the shift in the atmosphere as well, their expressions turning grim. They knew what was coming. "You guys stay here with my specters. They''ll keep the invaders at bay at the portal while I go to the center."
"Trying to hog the spotlight again, little bro?" Aurora smirked, noticing my eagerness. "You realize that Seth and Chronia are probably over there, right?"
"Yeah, I know," I nodded, "but it wouldn''t hurt for me to go over there too. Even if they don''t need me, I at least want to watch."
"Alright then... be safe, Lu," Aurora said, her tone a mix of concern and amusement.
I made sure the others were in a good spot before activating Grim Mantle and zipping over to where the fight was. When I landed, the scene was chaotic. Players were scattered everywhere, and the air was thick with the smell of burnt flesh and magic. The General was a towering figure, easily 6 feet tall. His eyes were glowing orbs of blue energy, and he wielded a sword that was the size of a small car despite his figure.
As I approached, I saw Seth and Ophelia in the thick of it. Ophelia was casting spells like there was no tomorrow, which was fitting considering it seemed like she was manipulating time to her every whim. The General was moving in slow motion around her, and she was dodging attacks that would have decapitated her in a heartbeat. Seth, on the other hand, was a blur of savagery, his claws leaving a trail of emerald light in his wake in his Behemoth form. Despite their incredible power, I could see the strain on their faces.
I quickly jumped in without a second thought, blocking a swing from the General''s blade.
As my Soultaker and his giant sword connected, an intense shockwave resonated through the air. The ground beneath us cracked, and the surrounding Players had to scramble to avoid the flying debris. Despite the tremendous force, the General''s blade didn''t touch Ophelia, thanks to my swift intervention. The blue light in his eyes flickered with surprise, and for a moment, he paused.
"Holy... fuck!" I gasped out in surprise. I had a feeling the General was strong due to him being able to fight against both Ophelia and Seth, but I wasn''t expecting to falter against his swing.
"Nice to see you here, Luquier," Seth managed to call out, his eyes not leaving the General. "I think you''ll find this guy to be one of the most formidable opponents you or I have ever faced."
[Name: General King of the Royal Army, Lodian | Level: 7104]
[Title: Hero of Galvania (SS)]
[Health: 50.0+ | Strength: 23.01+]
[Speed: 20.1+ | Magic: 1.1+]
[Risk: 50,000,000]
I couldn''t hide my shock as I saw Lodian''s information. It shouldn''t have been so surprising, but I guess I wasn''t prepared for it.
"Wait... you''re a Player too?" I whispered to the General, the reality of the situation setting in.
****
[Updating¡]
[Summon: Grudge of the Fallen] - 50,000
[Summon: Lumiro] - 200,000
[Summon: Sevira] - 200,000
[Soultaker (10,126,211)] +28
Chapter 76: The World Raid - Part 3
Instead of replying, Lodian narrowed his eyes and pushed his sword forward, aiming to skewer me where I stood. His movements were swift, more so than any NPC, Player, or creature I had encountered thus far. The blade sliced through the air, and a trail of shimmering silver light followed in its wake. I barely had time to react, my instincts taking over as I rolled to the side. The sword clashed against the ground, sending sparks flying everywhere.
Okay, this was dangerous. Not only did he have higher stats in everything but Magic and Risk, I could tell his Title was giving him some sort of edge. Otherwise, there was no reason both Ophelia and Seth combined should struggle against him.
[''Untouchable'' Achievement triggered. Speed: +4054]
I had to fight the urge to laugh. Even if I was a billion points higher in Speed, the 4,000 or so extra points barely made a difference if Lodian didn''t seem any slower. In fact, it was as if the difference in our numbers didn''t matter to him, besides the sheer power behind every one of his attacks. Linking my Strength with the Soultaker using my ''Lend Me Your Strength'' Achievement didn''t help either, as I was still a billion points weaker.
The General turned towards me, a smirk playing on his lips. "Interesting," he murmured, his voice echoing through the battlefield. "You seem to have incredible potential as well. The Players from this world were well worth the journey."
So that confirmed it. Lodian was at least aware of the existence of Players. But that only raised more questions from me.
"This world? Do you mean to say you also have Players from wherever you came from?" I asked cautiously, keeping my distance from the General. If he was indeed a Player, then he might have information about how I ended up in this game-like reality.
"Indeed," Lodian replied, his gaze sharp and piercing. "But I suspect you already know that from seeing my Status Window."
I barely managed to avoid another one of his giant sword''s slash, feeling the immense wind pressure pushing me back. The power behind it was terrifying, and I was forced to admit that I was getting a little antsy at not being able to one-shot something. At least my excitement was being fulfilled.
"Okay, so why are you guys invading this world?" I switched topics, hoping to distract the General as much as possible to buy time for Seth and Ophelia to catch their breaths.
Lodian''s eyes narrowed, his grip on his sword tightening. "You truly know nothing, do you?"
It took the combined might of both my clone and I to stop another one of his sword strikes from falling upon us. The ground beneath us cracked as the tremendous force of our clash sent shockwaves through the air. "I honestly don''t. All I know is that you guys are the enemy we have to defeat in order to survive."
I stacked a Holy Element on both my Flooded Kingdom and Rainfall Skill, hoping that one of the two would give me an advantage.
[System alert: Player Lodian''s ''King''s Crest'' Passive triggered. Flooded Kingdom unable to affect target.]
Great. Another annoying Passive I couldn''t use my Neutralize Skill on. That was fine, since my Rainfall more than doubled the Speed of everyone else and I, so at least we were faster than him. At least, that''s what I thought at first.
As soon as Rainfall activated, it was as if time had slowed around me. Everything looked like it was happening in slow motion, from the movements of the soldiers to the monsters we were fighting. Lodian''s smirk grew wider, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "How quaint," he murmured, raising his sword.
I stiffened. If everything around me was moving in slow motion, why was Lodian still moving at his usual speed? Did his Title grant him immunity to speed-altering effects? Or was there something else at play here?
"Yeah, fuck that," I murmured, immediately firing off alternating Reaps and Death''s Shadows as my clone jumped in to engage Lodian. The dark spears and shadowy eruptions were suddenly blocked by figures that seemed to burst forth from Lodian''s crackling blue aura. I narrowed my eyes as I realized that they were soldiers.
My clone halted his charge, his path blocked by the surge of soldiers that appeared out of nowhere. They swarmed him, or at least tried to, as he quickly equipped the Golden and Silver Serpents, whirling the blades around in a tornado of steel.
"You''re not the only one who can summon familiars, necromancer," Lodian said as he gazed directly at me. I felt a hint of annoyance.
"I''m not a necromancer," I corrected him through gritted teeth, watching as the soldiers converged on my clone. "Specters are fundamentally different from the dead."
"Oh? How so?" Lodian''s question was genuine, which caught me off-guard.
"Er... because... they don''t classify as true undead?" I weakly managed, despite the situation. Truth to be told, I still wasn''t sure what a specter was. Based on the explanations I was given by Celine, Sephera, the Soultaker and others, I had the rough image that a specter was an immortalized history of a living being. Essentially, the pure and raw emotions of a once alive being unrestrained. At least, that''s what I was going with.
Lodian raised an eyebrow, looking surprised. "I never knew that. Fascinating. It seems we both have much to learn."
I didn''t know how to respond to him. I mean, we were in the middle of a fight, and he was talking to me like we were at a book club discussion. But if he was willing to engage in conversation, maybe I could find a way to end this without bloodshed. "So, if we''re both Players, then why are we fighting?" I asked, continuing to dodge and weave around his attacks.
Lodian didn''t reply at first, his blade slicing through the air in a flurry of silver and blue. I focused solely on defense, my mind racing to find an opening or a clue to his weakness. The chaos of the battle around us had settled into a strange rhythm, the sounds of clanging steel and roars of monsters a backdrop to our tense dance.
I wasn''t able to completely dodge his gigantic sword, finally pushed to use my Realmwalker''s ability. My body became intangible as Lodian''s sword harmlessly cleaved through my body. I grimaced, seeing my Risk points drain by the second to power my intangibility.
"We fight," Lodian finally said, his voice echoing through the battlefield, "because this is our role in the game. You are the defenders. We are the invaders. It is what we were summoned here to do."
I launched several strikes with my Soultaker, my clone joining in to increase the pressure. Impossibly, Lodian was able to keep up despite our Speed stat being double of his. "What the hell do you mean? Was this a quest the system gave you?"
"In a way," he said, parrying my blows with surprising ease. "But the specifics are... complicated. I, along with others in my world, were given the quest to invade and level up."
"What does that even mean?" I panted, barely keeping up with his onslaught. "Why would the system do something like that?"
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
As soon as the question left my lips, I already knew the answer. The system was the same in every world no matter who or what was in it: cold, unfeeling, and driven solely by the desire for more power and progression. Made by some higher beings, it didn''t care about the lives of Players or NPCs, only the thrill of the challenge and the growth that came from it. Pure entertainment for its creators.
"So, you''ve got no problems killing other people?" I changed the subject, trying to gauge his moral compass. Maybe there was a way to convince him to stand down.
"For the good of the people of Galvania, I will not hesitate," Lodian said firmly, his eyes never leaving mine. His conviction was unshakeable, and I begrudgingly respected that.
"But allying yourselves with demons, angels, and monsters? Is that really for the greater good?" I countered, feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on me.
Apparently, I struck a nerve, seeing as I was barely able to dodge a full-powered guillotine chop from his gigantic blade. The ground split open with the force of his swing, sending a spray of dirt and rocks flying.
"The alliance is temporary, warrior," Lodian called out as he stepped back, his blade glowing with a fierce blue light. At least he wasn''t calling me a necromancer anymore. "And what of your people? Are you not doing the same, aligning yourselves with other factions?"
"Hey, while I can''t speak for the rest of the world, I can say that I myself am not aligned with any faction," I retorted, dodging another swing from the General''s sword. "I don''t plan on depending on other beings to save Earth."
"But your specters are beings different from the dead," Lodian countered, his blade a whirlwind of destruction. "How is that any different?"
It was at that point that Seth and Ophelia had recovered enough to jump back in the fight with my clone and I, saving me from defending myself. To be fair, Lodian had a good rebuttal to anything I said, and I didn''t really have a solid argument against his points. My summoned specters were indeed sentient beings, and while I didn''t control them like a puppet master, I had some form of authority over them.
Morality debates aside, there was a bigger problem that was growing in priority. With Seth and Ophelia fighting alongside my clone and I, I was more than shocked to find Lodian still keeping up with the four of us. Even if his stats were higher than ours, it wasn''t more than the four of us combined, yet he was still pushing us back.
"What the hell?" I exclaimed, narrowly dodging a sword swing that would have cleaved my skull in two. "How is he still able to keep up?"
"Take a peek at his Title!" Seth yelled back to me.
Ophelia, deserving of her Title ''Chronia'', managed to slow down the time around Lodian''s sword, giving Seth and I the chance to at least avoid his swings. Seth took advantage of the brief respite to pounce, his emerald claws leaving gashes in Lodian''s armor. But each time we hit him, his body would repair at a rate that was frankly ridiculous.
I concentrated for a moment, bringing up Lodian''s character information.
[Hero of Galvania (SS)]
[Acquired by clearing 100 ''Conquest'', ''Defense'', & ''Protection'' quests, earning more than 1000 Favor with allied faction, earning the ''King''s Crest'' passive, mentoring 100 Warrior/Warrior-related Players, & slaying 1000 Villain-attributed beings.]
[Effect: Allows user to borrow a portion of power from Ruler-attributed beings, granting Passive ability to denote targets as Villains. When User faces Villain-attributed beings, battle sense increases by 20%, up to a cap of 100%. Upon being in same vicinity as allies, max cap increases by 10% for every ally.]
Holy fuck. This was way beyond what I had anticipated. The ''Hero of Galvania'' was more than just a fancy title. "So, let me get this straight," I panted, dodging another swing. "You can just borrow power from any Ruler-attributed beings? And your battle sense ability is too broken."
"Oh? Even in battle, you would choose to focus on something other than your survival?" Lodian smirked, his blade slicing through the air, each swing leaving a trail of glittering light. "And yet, I face three opponents with equally as powerful Titles."
I gritted my teeth, feeling the pressure. I wasn''t exactly sure what battle sense was, but having 80% seemed more than enough for him to be able to keep up with all of our attacks. Was it something akin to premonition or instinct? Whatever the case was, it didn''t help that his King''s Crest Passive resisted debuffs and made him immune to crowd control. Even so, my Rainfall should''ve been more than enough for the others and I to overtake him with our doubled Speed. I couldn''t help but feel as if there was more to Lodian than I figured. Probably had something to due with him being able to borrow Ruler-attributed beings.
I kept Lodian at bay with several shadowy spears of Reap as I regrouped with Seth and Ophelia. My clone helped out with his own Reaps, giving us a moment to catch our breaths.
"Why are you guys holding back?" I panted to Ophelia and Seth. It didn''t take much for me to notice that they were definitely not utilizing everything they had against Lodian. But, to be fair, neither was I.
"Just as you had a chat with him, Seth and I also came to the conclusion that we may be able to work together," Ophelia replied calmly, her eyes never leaving Lodian. "But, convincing him might prove difficult. His Title suggests a deep connection to his world''s royalty, which means it will take quite a lot for him to see our point."
"Yeah, I noticed that too," I said, glancing at Seth who nodded in agreement. "But if we can get him to understand that we''re all just Players in this mess..."
Lodian managed to break free from the assault of shadows and dashed toward us, bringing his gargantuan of a sword back to swing at us. Both Seth and I jumped into action, blocking his slash with claws and blade.
The impact was tremendous, sending shockwaves through the city, knocking over buildings and sending debris flying into the air. The ground beneath us cracked and shuddered. I was glad Seth helped me block the swing as it mitigated most of the damage, but the sheer power of Lodian was still evident.
"What do you think we''ve been trying to do before you came here?" Seth wryly asked, his Behemoth form slightly slumped from the effort of the block. "His loyalty to his world''s kingdom is incredibly solid, so I highly doubt we''ll be able to convince him-"
"So we have to kill him?" I interjected, already preparing myself to use everything in my arsenal.
"No, let me finish man," Seth frowned slightly. "Did you forget that Izu''s still hanging around the Lambda Sector?"
"Huh? You saying she can overpower Lodian or something?" I questioned, hope lighting up my eyes. I had a sneaking suspicion that she was vastly stronger than me, but hearing it come from Seth confirmed it.
"No- well, she probably could, but no. We''re holding out till Izu comes so she can read his mind," Seth clarified through gritted teeth, still locked in his intense battle dance with the General. "It''s the only way we can understand their true intentions and whatever the hell is happening."
"Oh." That made sense. Izu had read my mind before, so it was a good plan to get her to read Lodian''s. If we could understand what was really going on, maybe we could find a way to stop this madness, and in turn, survive the World Raid. "Where is she?"
Seth spared a brief glance in my direction, his eyes flashing apologetically. "Chronia and I sent her a message. She''s busy in the Mu Sector, but she''ll be on her way very shortly."
I nodded, focusing on the battle. The General''s blade was a blur, and the air was thick with the stench of burning metal and the crackle of arcane energy. I knew I had to keep Lodian''s attention, but I was feeling the strain of holding back. I had several options to lessen the stress of the fight, including using my newest Achievement to combine and split stats with someone else, relying on the old dependable near-suicide technique, or using the Last Resort stone Lucinda had given me.
But something in my gut told me to hold off on using those options on Lodian, as if there was something else the World Raid had up its sleeves. Instead, I settled on a simpler strategy.
With most of Lodian''s golden soldiers wiped out, it gave the others and I more room to focus our attention on him. Taking a page out of his book, I casted Regretful Legion for the first time. Of course, I was aware that their stats were literally at 0%, but the stat value wasn''t what I was going for.
[Available specters: 1055]
I smiled faintly, watching as shadowy clones of myself rose up in swarms, surging towards Lodian. Sure, they were as harmless as a breeze, but the sheer volume was like a flood of darkness on the battlefield ruins of the city, obscuring vision and causing chaos. In the back of my mind, I noticed that Sephera had gone quiet.
"Hope that''s enough to buy us enough time for Izu to get here," I murmured to myself, watching with a weird feeling as the shadowy figures swarmed the General. It was only for a brief moment, during the time I had summoned the Regretful Legion, but a part of me felt the urge to dismiss our plans to wait for Izu. I brushed it off, trying not to think about how badly I wanted to go ahead and slay Lodian instead.
****
[Updating¡]
[Stats]
[Speed: 43.2+] +105%
[Skills]
[Death¡¯s Shadow 3015/3051]
[Reap 2997/3051]
[Regretful Legion 3050/3051]
[Items]
[Realmwaker Risk drain: -20]
Chapter 77: The World Raid - Part 4
With a plethora of enemies, I knew that Lodian''s battle sense had increased to 100%. Despite that, I wasn''t worried. Even though my specters were harmless, dealing with more than a thousand of them was still a nightmare for any Player. The shadows moved like a swarm of black mist, obscuring his vision and keeping him busy.
As for Seth, Ophelia, and I, we continued to put the pressure on, using our abilities to keep Lodian on his toes. My clone filled in the gaps in our attacks, so the General literally had no chance to breathe as he immersed himself in the fight. Of course, we made sure not to actually deal any real damage, just to wear him down. With such a powerful Player from another world, we didn''t want to lose the chance to communicate.
The sound of the battle was deafening. The clanging of steel, the shrieks of Ophelia''s time manipulation, the crack of Seth''s claws, and the cacophony of the Regretful Legion''s spectral whispers filled the air. Yet, amidst the chaos, I heard something new. The distant sound of rushing wind grew closer, and suddenly, the air around us grew colder, sending shivers down my spine.
"Ha-ha... she''s right on time..." Seth smirked, leaping away from Lodian. I followed suit, watching the air distort as a figure descended from the sky.
"Sorry I''m a bit tardy," Izu''s cool voice echoed through the battle-torn cityscape, cutting through the din of clashing steel and spectral cries. "The Mu Sector had a little trouble dealing with their first boss monster."
Her black hair shimmered in the light as she gracefully floated onto the ground. Lodian stiffened upon seeing her, but before he could do anything, Izu snapped her fingers, conjuring spectral chains of gold that coiled around him. The Abyss Walker turned towards us, her gold eyes twinkling with amusement.
"Thank you for keeping him busy," Izu said, her tone light, though the gravity of the situation was clear. She approached Lodian, her chains tightening around his form. The General struggled, his sword flashing through the shadows, but to no avail. His eyes darted towards me, a silent question. I was in awe of the fact that Izu restrained him so effortlessly, when it took four of us and a shadowy army to slow him down.
"At ease, commander," Izu spoke, as if she read his mind. Which, given that she had the ability to do so, was probably what she did. "As long as you cooperate, no harm will fall upon you."
Lodian''s eyes remained focused on me, the struggle in his gaze becoming desperate. The Regretful Legion surrounding him grew denser, the shadows pressing in as if to reinforce Izu''s words. The air grew colder, and the pressure mounted until he finally relented, his sword clattering to the ground. The specters parted, allowing Izu to approach him without obstruction.
I took a moment to peek at Izu''s stats. The last time I saw them, she only had a billion in every stat save for Risk. I wondered if she had leveled up any during the World Raid.
[Name: Izu Shen | Level: 6347]
[Title: Abyss Walker (SS)]
[Health: 54.03+ | Strength: 25.01+]
[Speed: 31.03+ | Magic: 66.02+]
[Risk: 1.01+]
[Holy shit.]
Sephera, who had been silent until now, apparently couldn''t hide her surprise as her message flashed in front of my eyes. But I was equally as stunned by Izu''s stats to wonder about my Admin''s quietness, my eyes bulging out of their sockets.
"Does this mean she had Shrouded her stats when I first met her...?" I murmured, my voice filled with amazement. I always had a feeling Izu was stronger than me, but to outclass my numbers in every aspect like that was something else entirely. It made me wonder just how insane Nephilim was, if Izu was just the vice-guildmaster.
Izu looked over at me, her expression unreadable, and nodded slightly, as if proud that I was representing the Noble guild. She turned back to Lodian, the golden spectral chains around him tightening slightly. "Now, just relax, commander. This won''t hurt a bit."
Lodian''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t resist as Izu approached him, her hand reaching out to gently touch his forehead. A soft glow enveloped them both, and the battlefield grew eerily quiet as the wind died down.
After several moments, nothing happened. Izu withdrew her hand and clicked her tongue lightly.
"Seems as though your King''s Crest Passive resists any and all mental attacks," Izu murmured, her eyes still closed as she maintained the golden chains. "No matter. There are other ways of extracting information. That''s my specialty, you see."
Her eyes narrowed, and the chains tightened around Lodian, making him wince. He glared at her, but his eyes had lost their previous confidence. "Release me," he growled.
"Unfortunately, I can''t," Izu spoke calmly, her voice carrying a hint of steel. "Not until we''re absolutely sure you''re not going to be a problem for us anymore."
I released my Regretful Legion, brightening up the battlefield. Lodian''s eyes flickered between us, his gaze finally resting on Izu as he took in her words.
"All I will say is... I do not take pleasure in senseless slaughtering, but when it comes to the future of Galvania... I will do whatever it takes for the sake of the king and his people," Lodian ground out through gritted teeth, his arms straining against the spectral chains.
"Why go so far?" I stepped in this time. "The Lambda Sector- this area has Players who''ve been cutting down your numbers by the thousands. Do you not care for your own kind?"
Of course, I didn''t actually believe that the loss of his people wouldn''t affect Lodian, but seeing the expression of utter pained conviction on his face, I couldn''t help but feel pity for him. His eyes were fiery with determination, and for a moment, I could see the kind of hero he truly was in his own world. But that didn''t change the fact that we were on opposing sides.
"In war, there are no ''kind'' actions," Lodian''s voice was low, his eyes never leaving Izu''s. "Only actions that ensure victory and survival."
Izu sighed, shaking her head. "It seems as though you won''t willingly tell us anything else. But, I admire the loyalty you hold for your king." Her voice was soothing, like a gentle breeze through a storm. She paused for a moment, her eyes scanning his. "Please, don''t resent me for what I''m about to do."
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
She then turned to us, smiling softly. "Seth, Ophelia, would you two mind taking Luquier to a safer spot from here?"
Before I could question or protest, Seth grabbed my arm and Ophelia took the lead, pulling me away from the impending battle. "What the hell?" I shouted over the howling wind, but they ignored me, their eyes focused on the horizon.
"Trust me, dude. You don''t want to get caught up when Izu unleashes her Authority," Seth yelled over the roaring wind as we dashed through the city''s wreckage.
[!!!] It seemed like Sephera was shocked at Seth''s words. Frankly, she didn¡¯t seem like talking much at the moment¡
"Authority-?"
We finally landed, still within sight of Izu and Lodian. Seth tried his best to cushion my fall, which would''ve worked had Ophelia not decided to teleport us at the last second. The impact was jarring, sending waves of pain shooting through my body. I grunted, pushing myself off the ground.
"Ouch," I complained, rubbing the sore spots on my body as I took in the scene. "What''s this Authority you guys are talking about?"
"You know about Active and Passive Skills, right?" Seth began, his eyes never leaving Izu and Lodian. "Authority is kinda in the same vein of classification. Except, an Authority is exclusive and is basically the pinnacle of your very being."
Despite the situation, I nodded, trying to follow along as best as possible. There was a lot I had to process, but nothing excited me more than learning new game mechanics. Well, technically this was the world I now lived in, but still.
"To refine Behemoth''s words, an Authority Skill is achieved when a Player becomes in tune with their Title. Essentially understanding the depths of what their abilities mean for them," Ophelia explained, her eyes also locked on Izu and Lodian. "But unlike Active and Passive Skills, an Authority Skill requires training and effort to refine it."
The wind began to pick up as Izu''s eyes glowed a piercing gold, the chains around Lodian''s body tightening. The General bellowed in anger, his body straining against the spectral bindings.
"For me, I gained my Authority Skill a few months ago. You''d think it''d have something to do with my Behemoth form, but it''s a bit more complex than that," Seth continued, his eyes flickering to me. "Authority Skills vary from Player to Player, manifesting themselves as physical enhancements or transformations, literal domains of their will, unimaginable summons... I guess it''d be what you''d call an ultimate skill. Your most powerful weapon with heavy drawbacks and restrictions. And mine is ''Disaster King of Land, Behemoth''. It calls forth the literal beast to wreak havoc. Pretty destructive and powerful, but I''m nowhere close to taming it."
Ophelia, on the other hand, remained silent, her eyes on the battle between Izu and Lodian. "My ''Clockwork Atmosphere'' was earned through my understanding of time. It''s not just about speed and slowing down time for others, but manipulating perceptions as well. It creates an enormous field space that grants me complete control of time of anyone or anything. I don''t use it in combat often because I''ve yet to learn how to manage the perceptions of others within the zone."
[Good god... before you became a Player, there were only a handful of Authority Skills that had awoken prior, and that was well near the 50th floor... what is going on in this Match?]
"Holy shit," I blurted out in surprise. Compared to my Skills and abilities, which felt like a cheat code at times, their Authority Skills were on a whole new level. The very thought of Seth being able to control an actual beast or Ophelia bending time itself was mind-boggling. "So... what''s Izu''s Authority Skill like?"
Seth and Ophelia didn''t need to explain as the Abyss Walker seemed to have unleashed it. It was like watching a part of outer space rip a tear in front of my eyes. One moment, Izu and Lodian were standing in the middle of the ruined city, the next, a black hole had snapped open around them.
It was a massive darkness, plain and simple. The kind that didn¡¯t just swallow light but seemed to devour everything in its vicinity. The air grew colder, and the pressure mounted as if gravity itself was being distorted. The edges of the blackness rippled like a lake''s surface, then stilled. I realized that everything had fallen completely silent.
"Null. Izu''s Authority Skill that defies rules. I''ve never actually seen it, but I''ve heard a lot about it," Seth whispered, his eyes wide with a mix of awe and concern. "A black hole that consumes and ignores everything. The only issue- well, it used to be, was that anything including the Player themselves were vulnerable to its effects. Rumor had it that Izu managed to retain her consciousness and abilities in the Null, but to see her still fine..."
I shivered. Even though we were nowhere near the darkness, I could still feel some... part of me being drained away. As I glanced at the now catatonic Lodian, I doubt I could even imagine what he was experiencing right now.
"S-so... Authority Skills are the ultimate moves a Player has? Is that why... is that why they have such dangerous side effects?" I asked, unable to stop the curiosity that bubbled within me.
"Pretty much... we usually think of them as our last resorts, and even then, if we''re on the verge of death, we still hesitate to use them," Seth replied, his gaze still fixed on the static void. "They''re powerful enough to change the tide of a battle, but they come at a cost. Using an Authority Skill is like playing with the fabric of the world itself. It''s a risk we rarely take."
Ophelia nodded in agreement, her eyes distant as if remembering her own battles. "That is why most of the time, in the event that we need to use them to try and master the Skill or for some other reason, the safest place to deploy them are in dungeon resonances."
That made sense. Dungeon resonances were usually separate outside of the world and the tower, which meant that even if one''s Authority Skill destroyed everything, it would be contained inside the space. I looked at my hands, feeling slightly more inadequate knowing that my strongest skills had a cap compared to their world-bending abilities.
Meanwhile, Izu stepped up to Lodian, placing her hand on his head once again. I couldn''t make out what she was saying, but her voice was calm and steady. The General''s eyes grew wide, and his body began to tremble.
It was only for a few moments, but the black hole suddenly vanished, and life seemed to flood back into the area. Izu turned towards us, smiling warmly and waved us over."It was a lot of memories, but I have the general gist of things now," Izu began as we joined up with her. I took a glance at Lodian, whose eyes were glazed over and felt another wave of pity for him. "Turns out that there is another world similar to ours, but in a medieval time period."
She paused, putting a finger to her lips. "And apparently, our worlds are connected through a series of ''gates'' that can be accessed by certain Players."
[...I didn''t even know that.]
I blinked in surprise. I wasn''t expecting to hear about things that even Sephera, a literal Admin of this world, didn''t know. Just how deep was ''Last Stand''?
"Who are these certain Players?" Ophelia asked. "The system made the World Raid sound as if it was its doing, not the invaders."
"And you''re right, Ophelia. The system certainly triggered the World Raid. However, the Players from our dear friend''s world have the capability to open small gates to not only our world, but to others as well. Temporary, but long enough to interfere," Izu turned back to the vegetative Lodian. "Despite knowing all of this, Lodian''s king issued a command to his subjects. They would wholeheartedly partake in the invasion of our world to replenish their resources."
My jaw dropped. "What the fuck is wrong with that king?" I couldn''t help but blurt out. "Does he not care about the lives of his people?"
Izu held up a hand. "Easy, Luquier. You don''t know the whole story. The reason for the king issuing the command was because their world reached the 40th floor a few months before we did."
I fell silent. Seth and Ophelia twitched, as if they realized what that meant as well. My head began to swirl as I pieced together everything.
"Wait... you don''t mean...?"
The Abyss Walker nodded. "They had gone through a World Raid themselves. With such devastation to their world, the system presented them an opportunity to reclaim and replenish their resources. So, instead of getting invaded, they were given the chance to become the invaders."
Fuck. I still wasn''t sure about why the system wanted us to choose factions, but it made a little bit more sense now.
"If the trend continues, then that means the same thing will be present to us, right?" I quietly murmured, the gravity of the situation finally setting in. "Eventually, we''ll be the invaders."
Chapter 78: The World Raid - Part 5
"There''s no guarantee it''ll turn out that way, but yes, it is plausible," Izu sighed. "In anticipation for that, I think we should inform the GPA as well as the prominent guilds to help distribute and break the news to the public. It''s going to cause a lot of chaos, but if we prepare ourselves and formulate a united front, we might stand a chance."
"United front... wait, did any of you guys choose a faction to join?" I asked the other three.
"Er... I got sidetracked and forgot to choose one," Seth admitted, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly.
"For me, I chose to refrain. Helianthus is powerful enough that we do not need the aid of an outside faction," Ophelia said with a shrug, her eyes flicking towards Seth. "But I do wonder what might have been possible."
"I follow Jethro''s orders, so I as well as a majority of Noble''s members have refrained from choosing," Izu spoke up, her gaze on me. "What of you?"
"I also decided not to join," I said, feeling a little better about my decision in light of theirs. "I figured I''d play it by ear, see where the chips fell."
The others murmured their agreement. I refrained from sharing my thoughts with them, since I still wasn''t sure about all the factions and how they tied into the new development of the World Raid. Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I turned my attention back to Lodian. "So, what do we do about this guy?"
Izu studied the struggling General, her expression thoughtful. "We need to explain the situation to him, convince him that we''re not the enemy."
I stiffened. "Wait... Lodian was designated as the second boss of the Lambda Sector..."
Seth suddenly glanced down at the ground. Ophelia had a mask of composure while Izu made a grim face.
"I''m well aware of that, Luquier. Still, I had hoped it wouldn''t come to that," Izu replied, her grip on Lodian''s arm tightening slightly as he began to stir. It seemed like his mind was returning.
I glanced at the system message, There were no other instructions other than to survive the World Raid and defeat the second boss. With everything the others and I experienced so far, it wouldn''t be a stretch to assume there were hidden quests lying in wait. But as it stood right now, there was a good chance we couldn''t progress if we didn''t kill Lodian.
I didn¡¯t have to say it out loud for the others to understand my dilemma. The silence hung heavily between us as the reality of our situation sank in. The system was turning out to be more brutal than any of us anticipated.
Izu made the first move, her eyes glowing with a radiant yellow light. I felt every hair on my body stand on end from the sheer pressure she emanated.
"I imagine that their world was well aware of ours, and perhaps countless other worlds," Izu began, looking down at Lodian. "Safe to assume that despite that, they chose to continue inflicting pain on ours instead of seeking a more peaceful option."
As Lodian''s consciousness slowly returned, his eyes focused on us. His expression was unreadable, a mix of confusion and wariness. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he struggled against the spectral chains.
"Easy, big guy, we''re not here to fight," I said calmly, hoping to ease the tension. "We need to talk."
"What more is there to talk about? You''ve seen my memories, you know my loyalty to Galvania," Lodian spat through gritted teeth. The spectral chains around him tightened slightly in response to his struggle.
"Why would you go that far for a kingdom that''s just going to throw you away?" Seth spoke up, his voice surprisingly calm given the tension in the air. "You''re more than just a weapon to be used and discarded, Lodian."
"Say what you will, but Galvania has given me purpose, when I had nothing. The king saw potential in me," Lodian''s voice was strained, but firm. "I am a weapon, a tool. And as long as that purpose holds, I will serve."
Even though I was looking at a real person, I felt detached from the whole situation. In the back of my mind, I saw Lodian as merely a collection of pixels that could be defeated in a game. But this wasn''t a game, and his unyielding loyalty was something I wasn''t too sure on how to deal with. At least, through talking.
"Well, this is a pickle," Seth finally broke the silence, scratching his neck. "What do we do with him?"
Silent, I gripped my Soultaker tightly and stepped up to the kneeling General. Seth grew quiet as he watched me, Ophelia and Izu falling in place. We didn''t have to say it to know what we were all thinking.
Learning that Lodian''s world had a chance to not invade us meant that they willingly chose the path of war, which didn''t sit well with me. It was clear that he was adamant on siding with Galvania no matter what, and the way he seriously tried to kill us left no room for doubt. Even Izu, who had read his mind, didn''t speak up about not killing him, further cementing my decision.
"Anyone else rather do this instead of me?" I dryly asked. Seth and Ophelia glanced at each other, a silent conversation passing between them. Izu remained composed, her chains still binding Lodian''s form.
"If you have any hesitation, I can make it quick," she offered, her voice still calm despite the tension in the air. "But we need to decide soon. Who knows what other surprises the World Raid might have for us."
"That''s... fine by me," I grunted, steeling my resolve as I raised my blade. "Any last words?"
Lodian looked up, his eyes filled with resentment and determination. "Tell... tell all you know, that Galvania never meant to ally with the likes of monsters or supernatural beings. We were forced into this by our own weakness." His voice grew hoarse, a tear trickling down his cheek. "If there is a way to end this without bloodshed, I implore you, please, take it."
I clenched my jaw and nodded. Then, I used my pendant to temporarily absorb nearly all of my clone''s stats, almost doubling my own. I Linked my Strength stat to the Soultaker''s damage, which gave me enough points to outnumber his Health, and swung it down on Lodian.
I expected to feel something, anything, other than a sense of fulfillment as the blade cleaved through Lodian¡¯s body. Just like Muriel and Lazarus, his blood ran crimson as I slew him. I should have felt sorrow or something similar. He was a pawn in this game, forced into a battle he probably didn¡¯t understand for reasons beyond his control.
Then again, so were we. In the world we lived in now, we couldn''t afford the luxury of mercy for those who would bring us harm. We had to survive, and I was pretty sure Lodian knew that going into this. It sucked to think that even though Lodian''s world was the one that invaded first, we were probably signing them to doom by turning the tide of the World Raid.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
The Soultaker grew slightly heavier in my hands, but I wasn''t going to let that shake me. Maybe it was the fact that I had died countless times in Sephera''s tower, or that I had become desensitized to swinging my blade around, but whatever the case was, I wasn''t feeling much guilt.
Lodian''s body crumpled to the ground, a lifeless heap of armor and flesh. The chains around him evaporated, and I watched as a blue light grew around his corpse. A moment later, it disappeared, leaving only his sword and armor behind. That was new. When I had slain the villagers in Skalyt''s dungeon or Muriel, their bodies didn''t vanish like that. It was probably because Lodian wasn''t a Player of this world, or maybe it was part of the World Raid mechanic. Either way, it was morbidly interesting to note.
Izu let out a sigh, her eyes on the vanished light. "His death is unfortunate, but necessary," she said softly. "We''ve gained valuable information and averted a significant threat."
[System alert: Lambda Sector has completed the World Raid.]
[Rankings (Western Hemisphere): ]
[1. Epsilon Sector]
[2. Iota Sector]
[3. Omega Sector]
[4. Theta Sector]
[5. Lambda Sector]
I raised an eyebrow at the new rankings. With the Epsilon Sector still in first place, I assumed that that was probably where Nephilim was. But I was more surprised at the fact that wherever the Phi Sector was, they had been bumped out of the rankings. I hoped they didn''t run into any trouble they couldn''t handle. As far as the others and I knew, the second bosses of the World Raid were different for every region.
The clamor around us became more frantic as the invaders were suddenly weakened, their numbers dwindling as their second boss disappeared. The portals that had brought them here were beginning to close, leaving behind a scene of chaos and destruction. What had initially been a state of panic for us quickly turned into a grim sense of victory- at least, for the ones who with me and knew the truth.
"Well... that was unexpected," Seth murmured as we watched the last of the invaders disappear into the closing portals. "Who knew that they were from another world, and a medieval one at that?"
Behind all the revelations I learned about, I felt a hint of excitement bubbling within me. Sure, it was kind of messed up for me to feel so eager to explore new mechanics of the game, but if I had to be honest with myself, I was a gamer at heart, and this was the kind of shit gamers dreamed about. Besides, I had never gotten this far in the original ''Last Stand'', so this was all new to me.
The four of us stood in silence, the dust from the battle slowly settling around us. The once bustling streets of the city looked like a war zone. Buildings lay in ruins, the cobblestone paths cracked and broken, the smell of burnt metal and flesh hanging heavily in the air.
[System alert: Lambda Sector will now be restored...]
"Oh, that''s convenient," I murmured, watching the system message fade away. The world around us began to rumble and shake slightly. "So, does this mean we''re about to get a cleanup crew?"
I watched as broken pieces of debris floated up and began to put themselves back together.
"Oh, never mind, then..."
Izu turned to the three of us, clasping her hands together. "It appears that the worst of the World Raid has passed. If that is the case, then can I trust the three of you to take care of things here in the Lambda Sector?"
Ophelia nodded solemnly. "We''ll handle the aftermath, Abyss Walker."
Seth cracked a smile. "Yeah, we''ve got this. Plus, I''ve always wanted to see a world rebuild itself before my eyes."
Izu nodded in approval before she vanished before our eyes, leaving us to our tasks. The city looked eerie but cool with its glowing blue lines snaking around, repairing everything from the ground up.
"Er... I''m gonna go back to the GPA building," I told them, wondering how my sister and the others were doing after the completion of the World Raid in our sector. Then I remembered that I had left the majority of my specters there. "Give me a call if you guys need me."
"We''ll be fine," Ophelia assured, her eyes still on the horizon as the last remnants of the portals dissipated. "Just make sure to stay safe."
"Aw, come on, Ophie, Luquier''s just as strong as we are. He can handle himself," Seth said, slapping me on the back. His confidence in me was surprising, considering the fact that I had basically just speedran my way to power and never fought alongside him until now.
Wait a minute. I did a double-take at the fact that Seth called Ophelia ''Ophie'', and not by her name or her Title. I shot him a slightly questioning look, but the dude was completely oblivious. "Thanks, Seth," I replied awkwardly, turning away from them and heading back to the GPA.
When I got back, I saw that the others had more or less made it through the onslaught of invaders from the other world. Levius and his clones nodded at me as I rejoined with the group.
"Dude! What happened over there?" Tommy asked as soon as I was back. For the most part, he didn''t seem too worse for wear, aside from a few new cuts and bruises.
Celine, Aurora, and Gigi came up to us with varying expressions of worry, confusion, and grimness. Behind them were my specters; Lumiro and Sevira hung behind while Skalyt seemed a bit displeased that I had survived. The Grudge awkwardly pulsed in the back, unsure of what to do about the Players that surrounded and gawked at it.
"Hey guys. The good news is, we finished the World Raid. The bad news... well, let''s just say it''s complicated," I began, trying to find the words to explain the situation without losing them.
Understandably, they were shocked to learn that the invaders were not just mindless mobs but actual Players from another world, coerced into playing the role by the system. I told them my thoughts on the system potentially giving the same choices to us, and the silence that followed was heavy.
Gigi cleared her throat. "So... choosing a faction was really the system''s way of giving us a hint for what''s to come later? I noticed that some of the factions had bonuses and weaknesses against each other."
"Maybe," I shrugged. "I think that the option of choosing factions was to prepare for the next phase of the game."
I recalled my encounters with the beings that weren''t quite full NPCs. Bathalt''s words came to me, along with his request- well, more of a warning, of not to become hostile towards him after clearing the 50th floor. That and not utilizing his specter if I ever got the chance to kill him.
It clicked that he didn''t outright nudge me to choose the Demon faction back then. Only that I didn''t turn against them. Did he know that I was going to remain neutral or was he just trying to test me?
I rubbed my temples as my brain began to spin with the implications of what we had just learned. The thought of our world becoming invaders, of other worlds suffering the same fate, was overwhelming. I had initially thought it was just my world that had been converted into a cosmic playground for the beings who created the game, but the addition of other worlds being put into the mix... it vastly expanded the scope of things. But while it did complicate things, once again, I felt more excited than anything. It was like getting new DLC for my favorite game, except this one came with actual consequences.
"So... what now? Do we help out the other nearby sectors that haven''t cleared their second boss yet?" Aurora asked, her voice cutting through the thick silence that had fallen upon the group.
"Can we even reach the other sectors in time?" Gigi wondered aloud, her eyes darting around the group for any signs of disagreement.
Unless we had some sort of teleportation Skill like Nephilim, I doubt any of us could rush over to the other sectors to help. Well, with my Speed, I had a good chance of doing so, but it was still a risk- we didn''t know if there''d be something else coming after the World Raid.
"Let''s stick to our own for now," I suggested, my mind racing with potential scenarios. "After a fight like that, we need to replenish our strength and stamina before we can think of the other sectors."
****
[Updating¡]
[Stat Points: 20,126,663,437] -700,044
[Soultaker (10,126,212)] +1
[New Summon]
[Lodian: 1,000,000 Risk Points]
Chapter 79: Event Aftermath
"So far, it is estimated that about seventy percent of the world has completed the World Raid. Unfortunately, there have been mass casualties across both hemispheres, with numbers up into the thousands among those called Players."
It was mostly quiet within the lobby of the GPA as the others and I watched the news on the televisions above. The other Players that had fought alongside us were more or less also watching, or trying to recover from the invasion that most weren''t prepared for.
"Despite the loss in forces, there seems to be a new hope- at least for the eastern hemisphere," the reporter continued, her voice echoing through the lobby. "The sudden emergence of a new player, Cadence Young, better known as the Leviathan, has turned the tide of the battle in their favor."
[Leviathan...? Another Beast King has emerged?]
"What are you talking about?" I muttered to Sephera''s message.
[Oh. Well, with the exception of you, there''s been quite a couple of powerful individuals throughout history that have had exceptional Titles. In my lifetime, though, I''ve never witnessed so many of them so quickly. I wonder why...]
I mulled over Sephera''s words, trying to place myself in her shoes. In my perspective, I didn''t see anything out of the ordinary with another strong Player, especially one that had a Title related to Seth''s. But if Sephera was saying that this was stranger than usual, then I couldn''t help but wonder what the average strength of the Players were in previous Matches.
"The global population continues to be dragged into what is known as Towers, with many coming back alive. The Leviathan seems to be the latest miracle to come out of that place, surprising the world by ranking a bit higher than the second strongest player, Izu Shen. Better known as the Abyss Walker, Izu Shen is a resident of the western hemisphere, and the vice guildmaster of the Noble guild. With the emergence of the Leviathan, the world rankings have adjusted- the top five Players are now the top six," the news reporter said, the image switching to a young girl with long silver hair.
"If you keep grinding dungeons and levels, maybe you''ll make it into the top rankings, too," Tommy quietly joked to me. I could only give him a strained smile.
While Gigi and Aurora conversed with each other, Celine came up to Tommy and I. I couldn''t tell how she was feeling, since her expression was unreadable even though I was somewhat getting more used to it. She sat down next to me and fidgeted a bit before taking a deep breath.
"How... how was the fight against the second boss?" Celine''s voice was low, and she avoided my eyes.
I blinked, slightly unprepared for her question. "Er... well, like I said. Ophelia, Seth, and I managed to handle Lodian until Izu came and shut him down. Why, were you worried?"
Celine shook her head. "Yes, but I''m more concerned with the fact that it seems like we''re- or at least I, am always counting on you and the other Players to protect us."
Oh. I wasn''t dense enough to not know that Celine was probably feeling left behind. I could tell she had insecurities about being Ophelia''s younger sister, so it didn''t help that someone like me who returned from the towers after her was already so far ahead. During the invasion, she probably felt lacking seeing me easily push back the army and even join up with Seth and Ophelia to fight against Lodian.
I mean, the new Player with the Leviathan Title was reportedly stronger than me, than Izu, even. It was clear that Celine was feeling the pressure of being left behind and in our shadows, and I couldn''t blame her. I had probably already surpassed Aurora, so it wasn''t too far off to think that Celine was comparing herself to me.
"Don''t worry, Celine," I said, trying to offer comfort. "Everyone''s got their own path. You''re doing great. Besides, we''re all going to be fighting together soon enough."
"True... but what if I can''t keep up?" Celine''s voice wavered, her eyes finally reflecting the doubt that had been gnawing at her. "You''ve successfully utilized your Risk stat and it synergizes with your Title. Others have risen through their own strength and determination. Meanwhile, I''m just... stuck."
I didn''t want to say out loud that she was definitely much stronger than Tommy, who was sitting right next to us pretending not to overhear. If anything, Celine was growing the fastest out of the current group, second to me. I guess the appearance of stronger enemies was skewing her perspective.
"Then, after the World Raid ends, I''m planning to reach the maximum limit the system will allow before the 50th floor," I began, glancing at her from the corner of my eye. "If you think you can keep up with how intense it''s going to be, then by all means, tag along."
Celine nodded without hesitation. "I''ll keep up, Immortal- Luquier."
I had to admit, despite the strange and rocky start we had, I was getting used to her quirks and behavior. Plus, there were a lot of things we had in common, though they all stemmed from some sort of trauma or complex. Either way, it was nice to have another friend.
I looked back at Tommy, who was giving me a side-eye, probably feeling a bit left out of the conversation. "You wanna tag along too, bro?"
"Hell yeah," he grinned, flexing his arm. "I might not be as strong as you and Celine, but I can still pack a punch!"
I couldn''t help but grin back at his energy. At least he wasn''t being gloomy anymore. "Alright, then after this, we''ll go into a dungeon resonance and grind a lot."
"...In other news, the rise of syndicates has been concerning. With the start of the World Raid, these syndicates that are composed of unregistered Players and criminals have been taking advantage of the chaos," the news reporter spoke as images of various syndicate crests flashed across the screens. "The addition of the system''s faction choices have also contributed to the rise in tension between these groups and the registered Players. What is come to be known as ''faction wars'' have already broken out in sectors finished with the World Raid, as these syndicates seek to claim territory and resources..."
I felt an energy shift nearby and turned to see Aurora glaring at the screens intently. Her hand clenched around the hilt of her sword. "Those bastards," she murmured, her eyes narrowing at the crests. "They''re using this chaos to push their own agendas."
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
I wasn''t sure if Celine and Tommy knew, but I recalled how my sister had told me that the criminals that had tormented my family were now Players that had joined syndicates. I clenched my jaw tightly, feeling an irrational anger towards the scum that had driven my sister and I apart back then.
"...One of the more prominent syndicates, Squall, has been reportedly recruiting heavily from the Players frustrated with the lack of support from the world governments. Offering them refuge and power, it seems they''re forming an alliance of sorts," the reporter continued, displaying the black crest of Squall. "It is also stated that lesser syndicates were assimilated by Squall, which is now a force to be reckoned with."
"Shit... what has the world come to?" Tommy muttered, his eyes glued to the screens.
I couldn''t blame him. The chaos outside was a stark reminder that things had gone haywire. The game had evolved, and we were now in a much larger arena than we had anticipated.
"I''ve got a bit of good news for you guys," Gigi announced as she joined up with us. She placed a comforting hand on Aurora''s shoulder. "I just got off the phone with the higher ups from Enigma. The new Player in the eastern hemisphere is quickly making short work of the World Raid while Nephilim takes care of things here. It shouldn''t be long before the entire event is cleared."
While it was comforting to hear, it still didn''t make the gravity of the situation any lighter. A bunch of new things had been added, with our world expanding to include other realms with their own Players.
A part of me wondered what would have happened if I managed to make it past Levius back when I played the virtual game. Would I have encountered these same events? Or would I have been stuck in the early game, grinding through floors without any of the cool shit we were experiencing now?
Whatever the possibilities would''ve been, I was here now, with a playstyle I never would''ve imagined using in the virtual predecessor. The prior knowledge was helpful right up until Levius, so everything from here on out would be new. The only problem was, my Admin wasn''t much help either...
"Hey, Sephera?" I quietly asked under my breath.
[Yes, Player?]
"The World Raid is complete, right? At least in this sector?"
[Yes. There are no further surprises, if that''s what you were expecting.]
I grunted. "That''s good to hear. So I can go ahead and do other things without worrying about a hidden quest or anything, right?"
[If my memory serves right, yes. I haven''t seen any Matches where there were more things after the second boss was defeated.]
"Nice. That''s a relief," I murmured, turning to the large windows and watching the city come back to life before our eyes. The blue lines weaving through the buildings grew more prominent as the reconstruction sped up, almost as if the world was being painted back into existence.
A couple hours later, the World Raid was officially over. We didn''t have as many casualties as I expected, losing only about a quarter of Players and over 1 million non-Players worldwide. It was a sobering number, but everyone agreed it could''ve been much worse.
The others and I joined up with Tessa and informed her about the revelations we learned during the event. She promptly issued increased GPA security throughout the Lambda Sector and went to contact the other GPA branches.
After all was done, I found myself in one of the training simulation rooms in the GPA building once again, waiting for my two guests to show up.
[Player... no, Luquier?]
"What''s up?"
[Why are you... doing push-ups?]
"No particular reason," I grunted back, surprised at how easily I was able to keep the conversation going while doing push-ups. I had been at it for a solid hour and hadn''t broken a sweat yet. I had to admit, it was still a little weird to get used to my Strength being over 21 billion. A part of me felt like I was cheating, jumping ahead just by dumping numbers into stats.
[What, are you feeling inadequate? You shouldn''t be. I think you''re one of the strongest Players so far :D]
"No, that''s not why- never mind," I said, standing up and brushing off the dust from my hands. "I might be vastly strong, but I''ve got no technique. I just rely on my Speed and brute force my way through."
"Are you talking to yourself, or your Admin?"
I turned to see Tommy and Celine walking in, both looking exhausted but also oddly... alive. The energy of surviving a battle that intense did something to people, I guessed.
"You guys okay? I thought you both went to rest," I said, eyeing their disheveled state.
"I don''t know about Celine, but my guild called several meetings," Tommy groaned, his eyes half-lidded. "They''re trying to figure out our next move with the syndicates and the faction wars."
"Helianthus is also worried about the turn of events that transpired," Celine said, her eyes reflecting a mix of fatigue and concern. "They''ve asked for a meeting with the other guild leaders to discuss the implications of the World Raid and potential future threats."
"Oh, I see..." In the back of my mind, I wondered why Noble hadn''t reached out to me regarding everything that happened. Maybe each member was like Nephilim or Izu- stupidly strong to the point that nothing would really phase them.
"Well, even though we might be a little tired, that still won''t be enough to prevent us from joining you," Tommy managed a grin. "Right, Celine?"
"Indeed. I''m determined to catch up," Celine nodded firmly, the light of resolve shining in her eyes. Despite the weariness etched on her face, she looked more focused than ever.
"Alright then," I took out a dungeon resonance stone that Izu had given me. "Let''s do this."
[System alert: Update patch is now being applied...]
"...Uh, what?" Tommy''s smile faded as confusion painted his face. "What the fuck is an update patch?"
His questions were answered when another system message popped up in front of us.
[With the conclusion of the World Raid, the tower will now be expanded. From the 40th floor onwards, every 10 floors will span an ''Act''. Acts will serve as storylines that Players will clear, taking into consideration the factions that they have chosen prior.]
Wait, could this be why Lucinda advised me about making a choice? Or that Bathalt warned me not to become hostile towards him?
[As Players progress through Acts, their choices will have weight and consequence. These will affect Quests and objectives in many different ways, so take caution when proceeding.]
The message window remained in the air for a while, allowing the information to sink in. "So, it''s like we''re about to play through different chapters of the game," I summarized, trying to wrap my head around the new update. There was somewhat of a storyline in the virtual predecessor, but it was mainly centered on your character''s growth and journey traversing through the world. With the expansion the World Raid brought, there seemed to be more lore tied to the world we were now living in- something that further incited my excitement.
"What does that mean for us?" Celine asked, her gaze still on the message. "Since we didn''t choose a faction."
Oh crap. I was so focused on my own experience, I''d forgotten that the others had decided to follow me and refrain from choosing a faction. Guilt started to creep over me, but I stood firm on my stance. Each of the factions had advantages, yes, but they were also weak to certain others. If we went in unaligned, we''d have no immediate enemy, which could be beneficial.
"Hey, don''t worry about it. There wasn''t a penalty for not choosing one, so I''d say nothing bad is gonna happen. Hopefully," Tommy added with a shrug. "Besides, we''re with the strongest guy in the room, right?" He gave me a nudge, his grin returning.
I couldn''t help but smile back. Tommy had a knack for lightening the mood. "Alright, let''s get this show on the road," I said, holding up the dungeon resonance stone. "We''ll grind as much as we can and then check out the new mechanics of the tower."
Chapter 80: The First Act
A few hours later, the three of us returned to the simulation room, the latter two breathing heavily. We had just cleared our fifth dungeon in a row, and their stats were certainly reflecting the hard work they were putting in.
"Luke... please... goddamn, we need a break..." Tommy''s voice was laced with exhaustion, his eyes half-lidded and his shoulders slumped. Celine, though equally drained, had a fiercer glint in her gaze, her hand gripping the twin Serpent swords I lent her.
"I can continue Luquier, really," Celine insisted, though the tremble in her voice belied her fatigue.
"No, Tommy''s right. Let''s call it quits for now," I said, placing a hand on Celine''s shoulder to ease her grip on the swords. She reluctantly nodded, and we all stepped out of the simulation room and into the GPA lobby.
The lobby was buzzing with activity, Players from various guilds and factions discussing the recent updates. The atmosphere was tense, but there was an underlying excitement as well. The game was continually evolving, and that spiced things up for those who were used to the predictable grind of the earlier floors.
"I can''t believe it, but I think I''m gonna have to use the GPA''s showers," Tommy grimaced, his clothes drenched in sweat. "This is insane, Luke. How do you do this all the time?"
I took a second to glance at his stats. Maybe it was the reassurance of clearing dungeons by my side, but he had upped his Risk stat from 1 million to 5 million, which was still a safe bet for now. Despite that, he was still shy of 50 million in every other stat, incomparable to Celine, who had just broken the 600 million mark.
"I just... treat it like I would any other virtual game I''ve played, I guess," I replied with a shrug, trying not to make it seem like a big deal. The truth was, I still didn''t fully grasp that the world had been transformed into a living, breathing game. Not even after dying so many times or facing off against unimaginable entities. Speaking of dying...
[Number of Deaths: 2316 | Mental Reduction: 231.6%]
I smiled wryly to myself. Using the shackles in tandem with Final Gambit allowed me to farm experience, albeit minimally, every time I died. It was a grind that most would consider hellish, but I found a strange solace in it. The mental reduction probably had a large part in that. Despite having cleared five dungeons back to back, I only gained 9 levels from it, which wasn''t all that bad.
[Stat Points: 29,126,663,482]
9 billion extra stat points. If it had been the old me when I first started, I would''ve never imagined I''d be gaining so much all at once. I had to stop myself from salivating thinking of the potential ''good stuff'' that my Achievement would grant me whenever it was done calculating.
"So, what''s your plan after?" Tommy stretched, his arms reaching out in opposite directions. "I know damn well you''re not done after grinding, with that new patch or whatever that came out."
"You know me so well," I chuckled, glancing around the lobby. Players from different guilds were forming groups, their eyes alight with excitement and ambition. "I''m going to check out the progress of how the 40th floor is going-"
[System alert: Floor 40 has been cleared. Floor 41 has been opened. The First Act will now begin.]
"...Or maybe I''ll just check out the 41st floor," I corrected myself, a hint of excitement in my voice. Tommy and Celine looked at me, a mix of amazement and dread. I already knew they were worried about the 50th floor checkpoint, so I can imagine what they were thinking hearing me speak of going on the 41st floor.
"I''m not going to clear it," I raised my hands in defense, catching the look they gave me. "But I want to see what kind of theme the next few floors will have now that we''re entering a new Act."
"Then wait for me, Luquier," Celine called out, already moving towards the elevators. "I need to freshen up after our leveling."
I nodded, sneaking a glance at Tommy. He met my gaze and groaned, hanging his head.
"Fine, I guess I''ll come too," Tommy conceded, though his reluctance was obvious. "But just for the exploration, not for fighting. I''m so tired, I think not even my Strength stat can restore my stamina."
I chuckled, watching as he went to use the facility''s showers. Left alone, I sat in one of the chairs in the lobby, pondering over the game''s evolution. When I first bought and played the virtual predecessor, it was simply a game with no real consequences. But now, it was a second reality that had become a grim battleground for power and survival.
All my prior knowledge I had of the game was up till the 30th floor, where I managed to overcome Levius- but now I didn''t have an advantage. As I mulled over my next steps, I suddenly realized something.
"Huh... the Patron of the Dead''s Blessing..." I muttered under my breath, rereading the description. Honestly, requiring all of my Risk just to use it once didn''t seem very enticing, not to mention all of the locked descriptions it had. It reminded me of when I first obtained the Soultaker, though it was the Hand of Thanatos at the time. I wasn''t sure I would ever use it, but maybe I''d try it out after reaching the 50th level. Hopefully the world wouldn''t be destroyed by then.
My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the elevator doors opening, and out stumbled Tommy, looking a bit more refreshed and a lot less soggy. "Alright, let''s get going," he said, though his voice was still laced with weariness.
"Whoa, hey bro, you can relax a bit," I said, gesturing for him to sit on the couch next to me, "Celine hasn''t come back yet."
Tommy sat with a grateful sigh. "No but like, how are you not exhausted? I know our levels and stats have some part in our biological shit and all, but there''s no way your absurd numbers actually make you inhuman."
I shrugged. "It''s probably because I''ve died so much in the game that my body''s gotten used to the feeling of pushing through exhaustion," I quipped, though there might have been some truth to it. With each death in Sephera''s tower in ''Last Stand'', I had learned to ignore pain and fatigue, which I couldn''t really explain how or why, with the exponential pain sensitivity increasing every time I added more Risk.
Tommy glanced at me out of the corner of his eye. "Yeah, speaking of which, I''m pretty sure you''re the only person I''ve met that''s racked up so many deaths." He leaned back into the couch, folding his arms behind his head. "What''s it like? Dying over and over again?"
"Well-" I paused, taking his question into consideration. It wasn''t till I realized at that moment that I had forgotten what it felt like when I first died. "It''s like... you know that feeling when you get out of a hot shower and the cold air hits you?" Tommy nodded slowly, his eyes focused on the ceiling. "It''s a bit like that shock, but instead of cold, it''s just... gone."
Tommy didn''t say anything for a while, his eyes still on the ceiling. It was clear he was processing what I had just told him. Dying in a game wasn¡¯t the same as dying in reality, but the line was blurred now. I guess I never thought about how video game characters felt as they died over and over, but I had a good feeling it was something similar to what I had experienced.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
"You know what''s crazy? You didn''t talk about how painful it was at all."
Before I could register his response, Celine walked up to us and plopped onto the chair across from us. "Are we all prepared to go now?"
"Yeah, let''s go," I nodded, getting to my feet.
Tommy followed suit, stretching out his arms and yawning loudly. "I''m so tired, I don''t think I can drive right now. Luke, can you drive us in my car? It''ll take us a bit to get there, so we can switch off if you''re tired, too."
I saw Celine immediately pale before I even opened my mouth.
"Actually, have you ever dreamed of flying?"
In seconds, we were already standing in front of the tower after I flew the three of us there. It was my first time carrying more than one person, but it barely took any effort thanks to my stats. In fact, it made me curious on what the upper limit was that I could lift.
As we stopped to catch our breath, I couldn''t fight off a smirk. Tommy had looked like a kid in a candy store, his eyes wide and full of amazement as the flight reenergized him while Celine had tried to keep her composure, a slight green tinge to her skin.
"All good, Celine?" I called out as we approached the tower, trying not to laugh at her wobbly legs.
She simply grunted back, which I took as a yes. Tommy, on the other hand, was grinning like a kid who had just experienced his first roller coaster ride. "Dude, that was sick! Can we do that again?"
"After we check out the forty-first floor," I told him, amusement in my voice.
The three of us headed to the blue checkpoint portal, instantaneously stepping onto the 40th Floor Safe Zone. The three of us paused for a moment, awestruck by the stark change.
In the previous three Safe Zones, each level had a medieval fantasy theme to it, the area growing larger and larger the higher the level was. So, it was expected that we''d be stepping into a larger version of the peaceful fantasy theme we had been accustomed to seeing. But what greeted us was something entirely different.
The Safe Zone was now a bustling metropolis, with skyscrapers that pierced the sky and neon lights that created a vivid, colorful tapestry against the dark backdrop. It was like a mix between cyberpunk and fantasy, and it was absolutely breathtaking. The air was filled with the faint buzz of hovering drones, the murmur of people speaking in various languages, and the occasional sound of floating advertisement screens.
"Holy shit." Tommy''s voice was barely a whisper as he took in the view, his eyes wide with amazement. "I thought this was a fantasy game?"
So did I. Despite only having reached floor 30 in the virtual predecessor, I kind of figured it''d stay along the fantasy tropes. The tower was known to shift themes dramatically after every 10 floors, but at least it kept to the concept. Now, it felt like maybe the theme shifts weren''t random, but chronological. As in, we were seeing the timeline of the tower unfold before our eyes.
"Hello, welcome to the fortieth floor Safe Zone," One of the two women dressed in the GPA''s Incident Prevention uniforms said to us as we approached.
[Faction: Angel] [Faction: Prime Sapien]
"Hey..." I greeted back, taking note of the system message that popped up next to them. If the IP personnel found our neutrality strange, they didn''t show it. Maybe Players who opted out of choosing factions weren''t as uncommon as I thought.
As we stepped into the sleek paths of the cyberpunk city, a torrent of system windows popped up in my vision next to every Player I saw, depicting their faction choices. It turns out that while faction-less Players were definitely the smallest population, it wasn''t nonexistent, which helped ease my guilt a bit. There were a great deal of Angel and Demon-aligned Players followed by Monsters, and finally Prime Sapien.
"Immor- Luquier, I understand your original goal was to explore the forty-first floor, but perhaps we could... take a moment?" Celine suggested, her eyes wide with wonder as she gazed upon the neon-lit skyscrapers that pierced the night sky.
"No, yeah, I''m okay with that..." I nodded, equally in awe of the tower''s transformation. The air was thick with the smell of rain-soaked pavement and the faint scent of ozone from the neon lights flickering above. The change was so unexpected, I pretty much forgot the urgency in my plans.
"Okay, we''ll meet at the floor entrance up ahead in like... let''s say twenty minutes?" Tommy suggested, his eyes already darting to a nearby shop.
The two of them darted off before I could say anything, but I understood their excitement. I walked down the path that led to the floor''s entrance, my eyes scanning the new environment. The tower''s interior was a stark contrast to the gothic architecture of the lower levels, now replaced with gleaming chrome and colorful neon lights that reflected off the wet surfaces. Instead of the usual flags bearing guild emblems that waved through the air, floating screens advertised the organizations. The NPCs were dressed in a mix of futuristic garb and fantasy elements, creating a unique blend of styles.
I took my time, strolling through the area and taking in the futuristic vibe of the cityscape. The tower was always surprising me with its constant evolution. It was like walking into a different world every time we climbed higher. The sounds of the city were a mix of hushed whispers of the wind through the tower''s corridors and the distant hum of machinery.
I kept an eye out to see if I could either spot or sense Lucinda''s shop, but it didn''t seem like I''d be encountering her this time. Maybe I hadn''t done anything of note to require a visit from her. Or perhaps she was busy with something important.
I decided not to worry about it as I perused through the shops, picking up a few new clothing items to match the theme. I settled on a sleek black and neon blue ensemble, which was surprisingly comfortable and looked good on me. At least, I thought so. Sephera didn''t agree.
After 20 minutes, I headed over to the end of the Safe Zone, where a couple groups of Players stood in front of the green portal to the 41st floor. Tommy and Celine soon joined up with me, their weariness zapped away by the atmosphere of the Safe Zone.
"Ready?" I asked, taking out my Soultaker.
"Yup. I get why you''re so invested in this new world now, Luke," Tommy said, his eyes glinting with excitement. Celine nodded in agreement, looking a tad more nervous but equally eager.
We stepped into the portal and blinked a few times to adjust our eyes.
"Oh. That''s cool."
The 41st floor kept the theme of the Safe Zone in mind, incorporating futuristic styles in what looked like a gothic setting. Castles with neon lights streaked across their ancient stones stood tall in the background, with hovering cars and airships flying around them. Buildings with spires and pointed arches carried neon holographic panes in place of stained glass, giving a stark contrast between the old and the new. The floor itself was a mix of cobblestone and metal, with blue lights emitting from the cracks.
[Honestly, I¡¯ve seen better¡]
I ignored Sephera and glanced around, taking in all the sights and sounds. The first thing we noticed was that several groups of Players had set up camp a few paces away from the portal, which was strange. On every floor thus far, I hadn''t encountered a camp so soon, which gave me the feeling that the difficulty had spiked. A part of me was embarrassed to find out what type of mobs lurked on this floor.
"What the... why are there so many people near the portal entrance?" Tommy voiced our shared confusion as we approached the makeshift camp. The atmosphere was tense, with Players huddled around fires, their faces a mix of fear and wilting determination.
"Perhaps it is more of a stage hazard?" Celine suggested, glancing around. "Not even the strongest would be able to easily overcome a cloud of poison gas or the like."
We made our way past the thick of Players, reaching the edge of the camp and the entrance to the cyberpunk gothic city. An older Player noticed us approaching and tiredly got up.
"You guys are here for the first time, huh?" he asked, his voice gruff but not unkind. His eyes were dull, as if devoid of any hope. "I''d suggest turning around and coming back with a bigger group. Or at least, a Player with the Holy attribute- maybe even a couple from the Angel faction."
"Why? What''s the deal with this floor?" Tommy asked, eyeing the man curiously.
"Goddamned bastards have the ability to siphon our stats from us. Thankfully it''s only temporary, but they were already strong enough in their fantasy version," he replied, his voice weary. "But here, in this... cyber hell, they''re practically untouchable."
"And who are ''they''?" Celine inquired, her gaze shifting around the camp warily.
"Blood-sucking fuckers who can use futuristic weapons and skills. It''s like they''re Players too, but half-machine, half-monster," the old man spat, his frustration palpable. "Simply put, they''re-"
"Robot vampires," I breathed out, eager to fight against them.
Chapter 81: Exploring the Expansion
The old man stared at me for a moment. "Er, n-no, not all of them have cybernetic parts. Sorry, I should''ve clarified. They''re kinda just vampires from the future, but the more dangerous ones are those with cybernetic implants."
Tommy and Celine exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of skepticism and excitement. "Vampires with cybernetics?" Tommy said, scratching his head. "This game just keeps getting weirder and weirder."
"Considering a small part of its mechanics actually follow standard game formulas, that shouldn''t be so surprising anymore," I said with a smirk, looking around at the high-tech gothic cityscape. The buildings were tall and narrow, with archaic stones and metallic structures intertwining in a way that made my head spin. Neon lights and holographic billboards flickered and danced across the walls, advertising various goods and services that were impossible to comprehend at first glance.
"Hey, but I''m serious. These guys are leagues above anything we''ve ever faced. Even during the World Raid," the old man spoke up, his voice laced with a hint of fear. "Nothing short of Holy-attributes or the Angel faction will be effective against these guys. Most of them have already gone ahead, which is why you see the rest of us waiting here for them to come back. If they come back."
My smile grew wider. While it was the only active skill of its kind that I had, Holy Element was both a Holy-attribute and a skill I gained directly from an Angel. A courtesy of the first boss I had ever faced. Zapziel, I think his name was.
"I think we''ll be fine, sir," I assured him, patting him on the back. He promptly brushed off the spot I patted him on. "We''ve got this."
"Don''t say I didn''t warn you."
The old man''s words hung in the air as we stepped away from the crowded camps and into the dimly lit streets of the city. The atmosphere was thick with a sense of foreboding that even the flashy neon lights couldn''t pierce. The buildings looked like they could tell a thousand gothic tales of despair and rebellion, each one more twisted than the last.
Tommy and Celine had drawn their dual blades out, the neon lights reflecting off the steel in a mesmerizing pattern. Their eyes darted around, searching for any sign of danger. With my heightened senses, I could tell there was nothing out there.
In fact, as we trekked deeper into the city, I noticed that I couldn''t sense any other presence at all. I stopped walking, a frown spreading on my face.
"What''s wrong?" Celine asked, looking around warily.
I immediately tensed, whipping the Soultaker in front of me. "Fuck. Guys, keep your guard up."
"What do you sense?" Tommy''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the area.
"That''s the problem. I don''t," I replied tersely. "That old guy said other Players got here before us, but if that''s the case, we would''ve sensed them or at least heard them fighting, right?"
Tommy nodded, his grip tightening around the hilt of his swords. "Ain''t no way they''re all dead either."
Our pace slowed significantly as we inched our way through the deserted streets. The silence was eerie, and the lack of any signs of life only served to amplify the tension. It was as if the entire city had been abandoned, left behind by those who knew better than to face whatever horrors lay in wait.
"Sephera, you there?" I whispered into the air.
[Yeah, I''m here, Player.]
"Any chance you could shed some light onto what''s going on right now?"
It took a moment before I saw Sephera''s message pop up in front of me again.
[...Not until you actually encounter them. Sorry ;_; ]
I quietly clicked my tongue. Stupid system preventing me from gaining information. Oh well, if it¡¯s how things were going to go, then that was fine by me.
As we turned the corner, we saw a figure leaning against the wall of a building, shrouded in shadows. A cold chill ran down my spine, but it didn¡¯t feel like the presence of a monster or a human. Rather, it didn''t have a presence at all.
"Fuck," I muttered under my breath, sensing the other two pause behind me. "We stepped into a trap."
"Even if you''ve realized it, you meatbags are too late," A voice suddenly spoke out to us.
I had to admit, even with my Speed stat in the billions, I barely managed to zip behind my friends in time to block what looked like a futuristic blade shooting out from another shadowy figure''s hand. The blade clashed with my sword, sending a shockwave that echoed through the empty streets. The figure emerged, revealing itself to be a woman with piercing red eyes and a sleek black exoskeleton that covered her body, reminiscent of the vampires from the fables I''d read but with a technological twist.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
[Name: Sanguine Harvester | Level: 41]
[Health: 95,000,000 | Strength: 32,000,000]
[Speed: 36,000,000 | Magic: 40,100,000]
[Description: A being of the night, augmented by ancient technology.]
What the fuck? Its stats were vastly lower than mine, yet I couldn''t even track its movements. Was it due to some sort of spell or skill?
"Oh, you''re good," the Sanguine Harvester had a deep voice. "But good isn''t going to be enough."
"...Right," I replied, casting a Holy Element-empowered Flooded Kingdom alongside a Rainfall. The Sanguine Harvester''s eyes widened in shock as the flood''s debuff rooted her in place, the rain doubling the Speed stat of my friends and I.
To anyone else, it would''ve seemed overkill to drop such powerful crowd control skills right off the bat for a single opponent, but I had the feeling that there were more than just one. Sure enough, a clamor soon broke out as a couple of shadows darted above us.
I immediately dropped some Risk points, summoning Levius and his three clones to help fight back against the other cybernetic vampires that fell upon us. In the back of my mind, I was still pondering why I couldn''t feel any presence from them at all. Vampires were technically undead, and as a Player with death-themed skills, there wasn''t a reason for me not to be able to sense them.
Pushing back the Sanguine Harvester, I decided to test out a theory, firing several Reaps and Death''s Shadows at the other vampires. Even before I went ahead with the experiment, I more or less could figure out the outcome.
My attacks pierced and exploded the vampires, sending them into a frenzy. Their screams were a mix of pain and rage, echoing through the empty streets. However, only a small portion of them were effectively destroyed by my attacks, while the rest of them shook it off. The ones destroyed didn''t trigger any reward notification, which sucked.
"Huh, so you guys aren''t actual vampires, but crave blood just the same," I murmured to myself, watching the surviving Sanguine Harvesters regenerate from my attacks. If they were truly undead, then the Soultaker would''ve prompted me for auto Reaps. The fact that it didn''t meant that they weren''t true vampires. Still, it wasn''t explaining why none of us could sense anything from them.
I push the thought aside, focusing on the fight instead. I casted Duplicate, summoning my clone to help us fight back against the cybernetically enhanced pseudo-vampires. My clone and I worked in unison, our swords flashing through the air as we danced around the Sanguine Harvesters. They were fast, but not fast enough to keep up with us, who had the advantage of both the rain''s boost and my naturally high Speed.
[Soultaker damage: +7]
I wasn''t prepared for the blade to audibly gag after slaying some of the harvesters. I wanted to ask if it was okay, but it was taking all of my concentration and reliance on reflexes to deal with the monsters.
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Levius and his three clones helping Tommy and Celine, all of them struggling against the monsters despite having higher stats. It wasn''t that they were faster or stronger, it was that none of us could read their movements. Sort of like when you could only tell there was wind when it hits you.
I made a face, more out of annoyance than fear. This was something I hadn''t encountered before when I played the game, since my characters always had some sort of enemy radar or attack indicator. Hell, even up until now, I was always able to sense something from my opponents, so I was pretty perplexed.
Despite the fact that the situation could get worse at any moment, I decided to hold back and figure out their tactics. It didn''t seem like they had an inherent ability, so I casted Neutralize on one of them on a whim.
To my surprise, the Sanguine Harvesters I was fighting against froze mid-flight, as if they had been exposed. Some of the other vampires nearby took notice, and suddenly swarmed the Neutralized monsters, tearing them apart in a spray of what looked like green blood.
"What the fuck?" Tommy exclaimed, stunned by the sudden turn of events.
"Interesting..." I muttered under my breath. Neutralize only worked on skills, not passives, so it must''ve been a skill they were using. However, it didn''t seem like they needed to devote much focus towards it, so I had a gut feeling it may have something to do with their cybernetic enhancements.
I definitely felt the exposed Sanguine Harvesters'' lives fade away as their supposed comrades tore them apart, which indicated that maybe they weren''t undead after all. If they weren''t truly vampires, then what the hell were they? At least, now I knew why Holy-attributes and those from the Angel faction were so effective- they were probably carrying the Evil-attribute.
As if reading my mind, Celine spoke up, "Maybe they''re not vampires. They could be cyborgs, or something similar, with a vampiric theme. Perhaps the in-game lore is that they need to thrive off human blood?"
"Yeah, I think you''re right," I nodded at Celine, watching the vicious display unfold before us. "I also think that their cybernetic enhancements are using a skill to prevent us from sensing them. Thankfully I can counter it using Neutralize, but we still need to be careful. Just stick close to me and we''ll breeze through this."
We regrouped, Levius and his clones standing protectively in front of us. The remaining vampires had turned their attention to us, and I could feel the malice in their gazes. What sucked was that I couldn''t risk using the shackles to adjust my stats, so I had to give up on any additional rewards. Oh well, the new change in theme was enough of a reward.
"Okay, so they''re not undead. That makes them easier to deal with," Tommy said, gripping his dual swords tightly. "But we still have no idea how to detect them without relying on your Neutralize."
Before I could reassure him, there was a sudden volley of light that cascaded upon the harvesters, illuminating the area and searing their flesh. The vampires let out high-pitched squeals, their bodies smoking as they retreated into the shadows, trying to evade the incoming fire.
"What the-" I started, but was immediately cut off by the sound of boots clattering against the metal street. The light grew brighter, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw a figure dressed in gleaming silver armor emerge from a nearby alleyway.
"Maintain formation! Rear Priests, support with Holy buffs! Archmages, ready more offensive attacks! Daria, frontline with me!"
The voice boomed through the alleyways, echoing off the towering cybernetic structures. The figure in gleaming silver armor marched out into the light, a cerulean cape billowing behind them. A sword made of pure light shimmered in their hand, and as they raised it, a sense of divine power washed over us.
The harvesters hissed and retreated further, their movements erratic and panicked. The figure looked at us, the light from their sword illuminating a stern, yet beautiful, face beneath a closed visor.
"You seven, please get to safety. We''ll handle it from here," the silver-armored figure called out to us, their voice resonating with authority despite the soft pitch.
****
[Updating¡]
[Soultaker: 10,126,219] +7
[Summon: Levius] -100,000
Chapter 82: Tagging Along
My eyebrow twitched. Did they think we were struggling against the harvesters? To be fair, it was only because I was trying to figure out their gimmick, but I would''ve been able to solo them now that I knew.
"Thanks for the help, but we''re actually okay," I called out, raising my hand slightly. "We just learned about their skills."
The silver-armored figure paused, seemingly surprised by my confidence. "What point is there to learn about their skills? Holy-attributes are the only thing that works on them, bypassing any resistances or abilities they may have."
"Yeah, I know that-"
Before I could say anything else, the figure''s visor snapped open, revealing strikingly electric blue eyes that bore into me. I wasn''t expecting her to look so... beautifully irritated. "You''re also not from the Angel faction. How did you survive for this long?" she demanded, her voice filled with skepticism. I was beginning to grow annoyed.
My friends simply pointed at me before I could speak. "He''s been carrying us," Tommy said, grinning proudly.
The woman raised an eyebrow, her gaze sweeping over Celine and Tommy before returning to me. "So you, what''s your secret?"
"I''m... overstatted?" I said, trying to make light of the situation and keep my irritation down. Around us, the battle raged on, though the new reinforcements were quickly making short work of the vampires with their Holy skills.
The woman''s gaze didn''t leave me, the intensity of it making me feel like I was being x-rayed. "Overstatted?" she repeated, her voice flat. "You''re the first non-Angel to reach this far, let alone hold your own against them."
I scowled. "Just because we didn''t choose a faction doesn''t mean there aren''t other ways to progress through a floor. Besides, I do have a Holy-attribute skill, so there was no problem from our side."
The woman''s eyes narrowed. "You have a Holy-attribute skill?" she questioned. "That''s quite rare if your Title isn''t compatible with the Holy-attribute, even if you managed to grab it from the angelic bosses of the previous floors."
[Well, to be fair, your Title is kind of related to a divine being, so that''s not too far of a stretch :D]
"Alright lady, what''s your deal? Clearly we''re okay," I griped, waving away Sephera''s message. "We''re just here to explore and get stronger."
The woman paused for a moment, checking my stats. Her eyes widened slightly, but otherwise didn''t seem too shocked. "I apologize. I was simply wary. Your survival is... unconventional."
"I''m not a masochist," I blurted out instinctively, anticipating Sephera''s message. She didn''t send one, and I noticed that everyone around me grew awkwardly quiet.
"Er... I didn''t think you were, but I suppose to each their own," the silver-armored woman shifted uncomfortably. "My name is Clarice, a Paladin of the Indomitable guild. I''m part of the Angel-faction''s scouting party for this floor."
"I''m Luquier, and these are my friends, Tommy and Celine. We''re just here to explore the forty first floor," I introduced as my annoyance morphed into embarrassment, gesturing towards them. "So, you guys are the Players who went on and can handle these robot vampires with Holy-attributes?"
"Robot... vampires...?" Clarice''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "The Sanguine Harvesters? I can see why you''d think so, but they''re more like humans who were infected by a technovirus..."
"Oh..." I couldn''t help but feel slightly disappointed. "They''re not actual vampires?"
"Well, they do have a craving- more of a need, really, for human blood," Clarice quickly explained, as if she had read my thoughts. "But they''re not undead. They''re more... enhanced humans, with the Evil-attribute."
Ah, no wonder the Soultaker didn''t prompt for an auto Reap. They weren''t true vampires after all. Though it was weird that a majority of them were able to withstand more than one blow from my skills and regenerated.
The fight grew more intense as Clarice''s group continued to slaughter the Sanguine Harvesters. It was a mix of awe and annoyance watching them, knowing that I could''ve done the same if I had just gone all out. But I figured that holding back was for the best since my friends and I didn''t really know what we were getting into.
"Wait, didn''t that old guy back at the entrance say that there were monsters that sapped stats from Players?" Tommy piped up. "Guessing that these aren''t the ones that do it?"
"No," Clarice replied, producing a sword and giant shield that radiated a heavenly glow. "The ones that drain stats are further in the city. They''re a more... elusive type of enemy. Some mimic humans, blend in with the NPCs, and strike when you least expect it. However, just like the Sanguine Harvesters, their cybernetic enhancements allow them to manipulate their biology, which can slip under pretty much any senses or sensory devices."
"Oh, there''s NPCs on this floor-" Tommy''s question was cut off as Clarice dashed into the fray. I glanced at my two friends, shrugged, and followed.
The battle was intense, the air charged with the electric crackle of Holy energy. The Sanguine Harvesters were fast, their movements a blur as they dodged and weaved around our attacks. But Clarice and her team were a well-oiled machine, coordinating their strikes with precision and grace. Their skills also seemed to counter the monsters'' sensory subversion, enabling the Players to fight on even ground. It was... admittedly pretty cool to see.
Still miffed about being assumed that we needed help, I decided to show Clarice what I was truly capable of. I called my clone over, made sure Levius and his three clones were helping Celine and Tommy, and zipped to the front of the fight.
As Clarice brought her shield up to block an attack from a harvester, I quickly intercepted its metal blade with my own, creating a shower of sparks. A brief surprise flickered on Clarice''s face, but she wasted no time capitalizing on the opening. She spun and brought her sword down in an arc of blinding light, cleaving the creature in half.
"Thanks for the help," Clarice said, her voice tight with focus. Despite the praise, I could feel the tension in her stance. She was definitely sizing me up, and I couldn''t blame her. The Sanguine Drainers were no joke, and here we were, a trio of misfits with a strange assortment of abilities and no faction backing. Well, that would all change very soon.
"Hey, tell your people to pull back or prepare themselves," I called out to Clarice, my eyes locked on the remaining harvesters, a good twenty or so left.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
Her gaze snapped to me, a hint of confusion in her eyes. "Why?"
My achievement dinged in front of me, but I waved it away to reap the rewards later. My clone already jumped into action, casting his own Flooded Kingdom and Rainfall to simultaneously freeze the rest of the monsters and boost our Speed even higher. "Cause I wanna add more specters to my ring''s army."
Confused, Clarice looked as if she wanted to argue, but the confidence in my eyes must have convinced her to trust me for the moment. She relayed the message to her team, who took a few steps back, giving me a clear field to work with. With a grin, my clone and I dashed forward, both of us casting a Holy Element.
Since all of the monsters were rooted in place, it was practically a buffet for me as we stacked the Holy Element onto Lightning Bolt, unleashing it into the darkened city.
Honestly, I didn''t have to go so overboard, but it was an incredible spectacle to see as the azure streaks of lightning roared from the sky. The city, which had been gloomy and dark, was illuminated by the intense flashes. It was like an epileptic sea of blue neon, and the Sanguine Harvesters didn''t stand a chance. The electricity crackled as it struck down, frying them like moths to a flame.
The ones still remaining were dazed and smoking, easy pickings. My clone and I dashed forward, easily cutting them down like weeds. The Soultaker in my hands gagged every time I took down a harvester, which made me feel slightly bad. It was like I was feeding a rotten meal to a pet.
In a matter of minutes, the once terrifying horde of Sanguine Harvesters lay on the ground, lifeless and shredded. The electricity in the air dissipated, leaving behind the faint scent of burnt metal and ozone. Clarice and her team stared at us, their eyes wide with astonishment.
"Why did you hide your strength until now?" Clarice demanded, her eyes piercing through her visor as she stared at me incredulously. The Players around her were equally as shocked, looking at me as if I was a god who had descended from the heavens.
"I- technically, I wasn''t," I offered an awkward smile, joining up with my friends and Levius. "Like I said earlier, we wanted to explore this floor and figure out the monsters'' gimmicks."
Clarice suddenly frowned, her initial shock replaced by what seemed like... anger? "So, you''re just treating this as a game?"
"I mean... despite the heavy consequences, it kinda is," I replied with a shrug, stowing away the Soultaker. "But I get what you mean, and no, I''m not treating this as lightly as it seems. It''s just how we''ve learned to cope."
I wasn''t that dense to know that not everyone was like me. There were Players who couldn''t forget that we were fighting for our lives. That we were in a game that had a very real possibility of ending everything. But my brain had a knack for compartmentalizing things, and treating this like a game was just my way of coping with the gravity of our situation, much like many things in my life.
Her expression didn''t soften, but she didn''t press the matter further. Instead, she turned to her team, giving out orders swiftly. "Let''s go. We must get to the boss room and gather intel for future raids."
I regrouped with Celine and Tommy as Levius, his clones, and my clone stood on standby. "That was the flashiest display I''ve seen you perform, Luquier," Celine remarked, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amazement and amusement. "What made you decide to do so?"
"Honestly? I didn''t really-"
"Luke''s always had a habit of showing off to newbies in games who think he can''t handle himself," Tommy quipped, clapping me on the shoulder. "I guess he''s figured he can do that in real life now."
I scowled, but didn''t correct him. He wasn''t completely wrong. "Come on, let''s just follow them deeper in the city."
As we moved, a rain that wasn''t my skill descended upon us, turning the metal streets into rivers of shimmering liquid. The buildings grew more dilapidated and twisted, as if they had been through a war. The neon lights flickered and buzzed ominously above us, adding to the eerie atmosphere. Despite the downpour, the group of Players and I remained dry under the bubble of Clarice''s skill.
I concentrated on the back of Clarice, bringing up her Status Window.
[Name: Clarice Tryst | Level: 4586]
[Title: Shining Paladin (S)]
[Faction: Angel]
[Health: 90,850,000 | Strength: 68,000,000]
[Speed: 55,050,400 | Magic: 85,000,000]
[Risk: 1,000,000 | Stat Points: 0]
Huh. She was slightly higher in numbers compared to Tommy, who was beginning to invest more points into Risk to catch up to Celine and I. The only difference was that her Magic stat and Health stats were her main aspects, which made sense for a Paladin-type playstyle.
We arrived at what looked like a city square, except it was in complete disarray. Buildings were toppled over, the ground cracked and scorched. Broken neon signs flickered their last breaths, casting eerie lights onto the rain-soaked streets. Electricity buzzed in the background, hinting at a once-vibrant life that had long been extinguished.
Clarice stopped in the middle of the square, her light-infused sword pointing towards a colossal structure looming in the distance. "The boss room should be in there," she said with confidence, her voice cutting through the rain. "We need to be careful."
As soon as the words left her mouth, an unearthly howl pierced the air, sending a shiver down our spines. The sound grew closer, and we all turned to face the direction it was coming from. Out of the shadows, a creature that could only be described as a monstrous amalgamation of steel and flesh emerged, towering over us. It had to be at least fifty feet tall, with joints and limbs that bent in unnatural ways. Its eyes glowed a malevolent red, and its mouth was a gaping maw filled with razor-sharp teeth.
[Name: Android Colossus I | Level: 41]
[Health: 100,000,000 | Strength: 75,500,000]
[Speed: 23,000,000 | Magic: 100,000]
[Description: A monstrosity born from the fusion of technology and flesh.]
"Ooo... I wanna add that to my specter army..." I murmured to myself, watching the Android Colossus I flex its mechanical limbs. There was no boss notification screen that popped up, so I figured it was sort of a mini-boss.
My clone and I tensed, but before we could move, Clarice immediately barked out orders to her group of Players. They sprang into action, their skills and weapons at the ready. The silver-armored Paladins and similar Players formed a phalanx, their holy shields raised to protect the weaker ranged fighters behind them.
"Hey, wait a minute-!"
I barely had time to protest before Clarice and her team rushed towards the monstrous colossus without us. The rain didn''t deter their determination; if anything, it fueled their frenetic energy.
"Smite the unholy abomination!" Clarice shouted, her sword ablaze with holy light as she led the charge. The sound of sizzling rain and clanking metal filled the air as the battle began. Or at least it tried to.
The colossus unleashed a wave of electricity that crackled through the air, forcing Clarice and her team to scatter. The ground trembled as it took a heavy step forward, its massive steel-booted foot slamming into the ground. The neon lights around the square flickered erratically, casting stark, jittering shadows across the scene.
As the electric wave dissipated, Clarice''s team staggered back, their protective equipment smoking and crackling with residual energy. The Android Colossus I loomed over them, a towering monstrosity of steel and flesh, its eyes gleaming with a malicious intelligence that seemed to understand the fear it inspired.
[System alert: Android Colossus I gained temporary boost to stats.]
"Ah," I muttered under my breath, realizing it was one of the monsters that had stat-stealing skills. "That''s not good."
[What are you even worried about? You have a hack skill that can disable its stat boost :o]
"Ugh, I know that, but I have to use Risk points to refresh the cooldown every time," I grumbled, watching the battle unfold. "And I don''t want to waste them unless we absolutely need to."
[You... Are you being serious right now? ._. ]
I grunted back to Sephera''s message in response, gripping my sword tightly. "Do you know how hard it is for me to gain Risk now? I have to adjust my level while farming."
[Yeah... that''s on you. But if it helps, you''re not the only Player who''s had that problem. Even now, I know the other top Players are struggling with that, too.]
"Eh, I guess we''re doing this," I sighed, watching Clarice and her team get knocked around like ragdolls by the Android Colossus. They were holding their own, but their lack of coordination was painfully obvious. It was clear that they weren''t used to facing something so overwhelming.
"Tommy, on me! Celine, with my clone! Levius, split two and two!" I barked out orders as we charged into the fray, my blade and the light from Clarice''s group''s spells guiding our way. The Colossus''s eyes swiveled towards us, and the grin on my face grew wider. Oh man, it was even cooler up close. I couldn''t wait to add it to my specter army.
Chapter 83: Creature of the Night
The colossus''s steel fist swung at me, and I dove under it, sliding along the wet metal street. As I passed under it, I could feel the heat from its body and the electricity crackling in the air. I rolled to my feet and sprinted up its leg, my sword flashing out to leave a deep gouge in the metal. It roared in pain, but it didn''t slow down. If anything, it was now more enraged.
"Blech! Hey, that tastes absolutely horrid!" The Soultaker complained, the metal vibrating in my hand.
"In my defense, you''re the strongest weapon I have right and this is literally the function you were made to do," I shot back at the grumbling sword, leaping onto the colossus''s forearm.
The colossus tried to shake me off, but I held on tight, digging my boots into the metal. I raised the Soultaker high and brought it down with all my strength, aiming for the glowing blue core that I could see pulsing beneath the steel. The blade hit the core with a clang, and a burst of light shot out, stunning the colossus and knocking it off-balance.
Unfortunately, the blast also sent me flying through the air. I had a brief moment of weightlessness before I slammed into the ground, hard.
"Fuck!" I could feel my ribs crack, but I pushed myself back up, gritting my teeth. Apparently, my defensive passives didn''t work against natural blunt force trauma. The colossus was already charging towards me again, giving me no time to breathe.
I pushed past the head-splitting pain and activated my Grim Mantle to take flight, using a bit more Risk points to refresh the cooldowns of my flood and rain skills. My Health was already recovering as I casted Flooded Kingdom in tandem with Rainfall, freezing the colossus and doubling the Speed of my clone and I.
[System alert: Android Colossus I''s Bio Engine passive has nullified Slowed status effect.]
[System alert: Android Colossus I has used Electrosap skill.]
Another wave of electricity surged through the colossus, and the air crackled with power. I grinned, swapping places with my clone.
"Hey, if you can neutralize my flood, it''s only fair if I do the same to your draining skill, right?!" I gleefully shouted at the colossus as my clone and I zipped around it. As it launched its electricity, I immediately spent a bit more Risk to cast Neutralize, dispersing the attack. Then, using one of my achievements, I Linked my Strength to my Soultaker, adding 21 billion to its damage as my clone did the same.
"This should be enough," I muttered under my breath as I swung the blade down together with my doppelganger.
Once again, I didn''t have to go overboard with it, but seeing how some of the Sanguine Harvesters survived getting hit by skills, I wasn''t going to take that chance. Our combined swords easily cleaved the colossus into two halves, which crashed to the ground with a deafening boom, sending up a cloud of dust and debris.
Behind me, I heard the surprised yelps and shouts from the other Players as the shockwave rolled over them. They stumbled back, shielding their faces from the debris.
"Sorry," I mumbled sheepishly to myself as I landed on the ground. I heard footsteps behind me and turned to see Celine, Tommy, and Clarice rushing up to me.
Clarice reached me first, her eyes wide with astonishment. "How did you...?" she trailed off, staring at the smoldering wreckage of the Android Colossus I. "I mean, defeating it in one blow without Holy-attributes is one thing, but to completely render all of its attacks and defenses useless..."
I opened my mouth, and then hesitated. I mean, I acquired the Neutralize skill from defeating Skalyt, and she was one of the Demon Lords... I couldn''t exactly tell the Shining Paladin that, could I? "Er... it''s just a passive skill that lets me pierce through an enemy''s resistance...?"
Her eyes narrowed slightly, and I knew she didn''t quite buy it, but she nodded. "Impressive," she conceded, her voice tight. "But we need to move now. The boss room can''t be far."
"Sure."
Clarice then turned to her group, barking out orders to press on. I fell back and rejoined Tommy and Celine, who were chilling with Levius and his clones.
"Heh, showoff," Tommy said with a smirk, slapping me on the back. Celine just nodded in quiet approval.
We walked alongside Clarice''s group until we reached a massive dark cathedral, the air around it thick with an eerie presence. The cathedral looked ancient, with ivy wrapping around the crumbling stones and stained glass windows that had lost their vibrant hues to the ravages of time. Rain pattered against the stones, echoing in the vast emptiness that lay before us.
The group paused, allowing Clarice to climb up the steps and turn to face us. Her eyes scanned over us, and she took a deep breath. "Many of you under my command hail from our glorious Indomitable guild. We stand here, ready to face whatever the gods have thrown at us. This place holds a grave evil, and it is our duty to purge it. Are you ready, Players?"
Beside me, Tommy nudged my side as Clarice''s group roared with determination. "Uh... I thought us three were just checking out the floor, not taking out the boss already."
"Oh yeah, sorry. You''re welcome to dip if you want. I''ve decided I might as well go all the way," I quipped, watching the Shining Paladin place her hands on the cathedral door.
"Ugh, you know I''m gonna stick by your side bro," Tommy groaned, gripping his dual swords reluctantly. We both turned to look at Celine.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"Do you even need to ask?" Celine rolled her eyes, a hint of excitement in her voice. "If I''m to catch up to Luquier, of course I''m going to the boss fight."
Levius- or one of his clones, placed a comforting hand on Tommy''s shoulders as he sighed. I grinned as my group followed Clarice''s into the cathedral.
The inside was as grandiose as the outside, with stained glass windows depicting scenes that were a mix of divine beauty and unspeakable horror. The pews were overturned and broken, and the once pristine marble floors were cracked and stained with something that I really didn''t want to think about. The air was thick with the scent of ozone and burnt offerings.
Then, we all stopped in place as we noticed what was ahead of us.
Shackled by countless chains in front of what seemed like a ruined throne was an ethereal, breathtakingly stunning woman. Her skin was snow-white, almost pale enough to be translucent, with startling silver eyes that held an otherworldly allure. Her long hair was as silver as the moonlight, cascading down to the floor and seemingly fusing with the chains that bound her. She wore a tattered, yet opulent red dress that barely covered her body, leaving much to the imagination. Her frame was adorned with intricate tattoos, each pulsing with a soft blue light, hinting at a power beyond our comprehension.
"What the..." Tommy''s voice trailed off as we all stared at the captive woman in awe and horror. She was unlike any creature we had encountered in the game so far¡ªboth terrifying and mesmerizing.
[System alert: A Boss has descended.]
[Vampire King Candidate detected... Designation: Lambda Sector.]
[Name: Eleanor Talwin | Level: 999]
[Health: 1,000,000 | Strength: 500,000]
[Speed: 750,000 | Magic: X]
[Description: One of the less popular candidates, this descendant was betrayed and bound by her fellow kind alongside corrupted humans. Her true power is unknown.]
The boss, Eleanor, lifted her head, those piercing eyes locking onto us, a flicker of hope flitting through them. Her chains rattled as she tested the boundaries of her confinement. The air grew thick with anticipation as Clarice raised her sword, her eyes gleaming with determination.
As soon as she saw Clarice raise her sword, Eleanor''s face fell, as if she had seen her own executioner approaching. "You''ve come to kill me too?" she whispered, her voice a mix of defeat and resentment. There was a slight, proper accent in her words. Clarice paused, confused by her demeanor. That was about the time when another system message popped up in front of us.
[First Act, ''War of the Kings'' triggered. Server: Lambda Sector.]
[Initializing First Act, ''War of the Kings'' Quest 1.]
[War of the Kings.]
[Quest 1: Choose whether to save or kill the Vampire King Candidate. Defeat any opposing forces to complete the quest.]
[Save: Candidate must survive and exit the floor. Chance for candidate to become the Vampire King. Chance for candidate to become an ally.]
[Kill: Candidate must be slain. Bonus rewards granted depending on faction chosen. Chance for additional permanent buffs depending on faction chosen.]
I blinked at the messages, trying to process everything. It seemed pretty simple enough with two clear conditions, but there was something that was gnawing at me.
"Well, that''s a no-brainer, right? We have to kill the boss," Tommy casually said, readying his swords as he turned to me and Celine with a grin. It faded away when he saw my expression, though. "No... don''t tell me. We''re gonna save her?"
I didn''t reply, my eyes locked on Eleanor. Despite the system''s blunt instructions, something about her situation didn''t sit right with me. The way she was bound, the desolate cathedral, and the sudden appearance of the quest made me question the narrative being presented.
Clarice moved to bring down her sword upon Eleanor, but I found myself stepping in, my hand on the hilt of my weapon, stopping her mid-swing. She glanced at me incredulously, and the others looked on with a mix of confusion and fear.
"And what... do you think you''re doing?" Clarice demanded, her glowing blade trembling slightly as she stared down at me. The rain had stopped, the only sound now the echo of our heavy breathing within the cavernous cathedral.
I grimaced. "Honestly, I''m not too sure myself. But I want to ask you to think this over."
Her eyes narrowed, and she took a step back, allowing her blade to hover above Eleanor''s chest. "We have a duty, Luquier," she said firmly. "We are here to purge the evil."
"Okay... but what exactly do you define as evil?" I questioned, holding her gaze. "Is it the woman bound in chains that''s been abandoned here, or the ones who put her here?"
"A monster is a monster," Clarice replied, her grip tightening on her sword. "Regardless of the circumstances, she is a Vampire King Candidate, and we are Players. Even the quest for killing the boss is more beneficial than saving."
"Yeah, but that''s only for those who chose a faction," I countered, my eyes never leaving Eleanor''s. "We can choose our path here."
"I''ve only just met you, so excuse my frustration, but do you honestly believe that the other Sectors chose to save their Vampire King Candidates?" Clarice snapped, her voice echoing in the vast chamber.
"Not all, but I''m willing to bet some," I said, my voice steady. "And even if we don''t know the full story, we should at least consider the possibility of a peaceful resolution."
"A peaceful resolution is only possible with the monster''s death," Clarice prepared an offensive stance, turning her sword towards me. "If you won''t comply, then I have no choice but to subdue you."
I stepped back, raising my hand. "Hold on, let''s not get hasty. I just want to talk to her, find out why she''s here."
Tommy and Celine had been standing silently the entire time watching as I argued with Clarice, but as soon as she directed her blade at me, they immediately tensed up with their hands on their weapons. Though I was extremely confident I could take on Clarice and her entire army of Players, I was grateful that my friends had my back.
"Just give me a minute," I said, raising my hand, trying to placate her. "Let me just talk to her. Maybe there''s more to this than just killing her because she''s a boss."
Clarice''s grip on her sword didn''t falter, but she did hesitate for a brief moment. "Fine," she snarled, taking a step back, her team mirroring her movements. "If the monster says anything disagreeable or makes any move, we will cut her down without question."
I nodded solemnly, turning my attention to Eleanor. The chains that bound her were thick and coated in a dark, pulsing energy that seemed to be sapping the life from her very essence. Clarice stepped back, either to give me space with the candidate, or to avoid getting caught up in a potential disaster. Tommy and Celine stood by as well, flanked by Levius and his clones. My own clone stood guard behind me as I knelt down to Eleanor''s level.
"Am I making the right choice, Sephera?" I whispered under my breath.
[Who knows? This part''s always been unpredictable every Match I''ve watched e.e]
"Great," I murmured, taking a deep breath as I approached Eleanor. The energy emanating from the chains was pretty overwhelming, enough to make me wonder if I could break them using my Strength. The Vampire King Candidate herself looked to be in a terrible state, her skin ashen and eyes sunken. Despite this, she watched me with a mix of curiosity and wariness.
"Let me warn you now, human. Even if you tried to kill me, the chains that bind me will not allow it. They will retaliate, more than likely killing you instead," Eleanor spoke, her voice hoarse but filled with a surprising strength. "Unless you are somehow immune to curses or are very strong, there is no way you can overpower the strength of the shackles."
"I''m not going to kill you... maybe. Just tell me your story," I said, holding my hands up non-threateningly. "I want to understand why you''re here, why you''re rendered helpless despite being a boss."
****
[Updating¡]
[Neutralize refresh] -24